<!DOCTYPE ETS PUBLIC "-//UMDLPS//DTD EEBOPROOF 2.0//EN">
<ETS>
<TEMPHEAD>
<REVDESCR>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2014-07-15</DATE>
<RESPSTMT>
<NAME>Lauren Proux</NAME>
<RESP>MURP</RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM>Checklist: x Add TEMPHEAD, change DATE, validate x Add DIV TYPEs, validate x Review structure, use BODY or rarely GROUP x Check PB placement and completeness, ensure sequence of N="" x Proof title page(s) x Check HEAD TRAILER ARGUMENT EPIGRAPH OPENER CLOSER SIGNED SALUTE BYLINE x Check ^, oe, abq (Esq;), italic I / J, _Initals, &amp;c. x Check # @ -- UNCLEAR LB FIGURE x Check q; startq endq Q&#62;
- Correct illegibles from proofsheet x Check illegible page, para, line, span, word, dollar signs Final validate Corrected [ ] illegible groups out of [ ]. Converted [ ] illegible groups to GAP DESC="illegible". DONE</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
</REVDESCR>
</TEMPHEAD>
<EEBO>
<IDG S="marc" R="UM" ID="B20559">
<STC T="W">C5494</STC>
<BIBNO T="oclc">[ocm]12680414</BIBNO>
<VID>200382</VID>
</IDG>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="1">
<PB REF="1">
<P>SHORT DISCOURSES Upon the Whole <HI>Common-Prayer,</HI> De&s;igned to Inform the JUDGMENT And Excite the DEVOTION Of &s;uch as DAILY u&s;e the &s;ame.</P>
<P>By <HI>Tho. Comber</HI> D. D.</P>
<P><HI>LONDON,</HI> Printed by <HI>Samuel Roycroft,</HI> for <HI>Robert Cla|vell</HI> at the Sign of the <HI>Peacock</HI> in Saint <HI>Paul</HI>'s Church-Yard. 1684.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="dedication">
<PB REF="2">
<PB REF="2" MS="y">
<HEAD>TO THE MOST NOBLE AND High-Born Prince&s;s, ANNE, PRINCESS OF <HI>DENMARK.</HI></HEAD>
<OPENER><SALUTE>Madam,</SALUTE></OPENER>
<P>YOUR Careful Education in the Primitive and Pure Reli|gion of the Church of <HI>England</HI> hath given a La&s;ting Honour to his MA|JESTY,
<PB REF="3"> a general Satisfaction to the Nation, and will bring not only many Pre&s;ent Comforts, but Eter|nal Ble&s;&s;ings to Your Self hereafter. And on this Account I did with great Thankfulne&s;s to God, and with much Plea&s;ure receive from Your own Mouth the Notice that my Larger Books on the <HI>COMMON-PRAYER</HI> had been Serviceable to your Mo&s;t Excellent Si&s;ter the Prince&s;s of <HI>Orange</HI> and Your Self. It is my Duty to &s;erve the Meane&s;t, but a Part of my Reward to be U&s;eful to Per&s;ons of &s;o High Birth and Admirable Quali|ties, who&s;e Example hath given &s;o great Encouragement and Reputa|tion to True Devotion; this is, as <HI>Plutarch</HI> calls the Conver&s;ing of Phi|lo&s;ophers with Princes, <HI>To Profit ma|ny by Teaching one.</HI> Wherefore when the Importunity of my Friends had engaged me to write the&s;e Shorter
<PB REF="3"> Di&s;cour&s;es, for the U&s;e of tho&s;e who wanted time to con&s;ider the Larger Work; I re&s;olved to pre&s;ent this Short Account to Your HIGHNESS Hands, and beg leave to Honour it with your Mo&s;t Grateful Name, &s;uppo&s;ing its Brevity may better &s;uit the Pre&s;ent Circum&s;tances of Your Married Condition, wherein it is not to be hoped that You can have &s;o much Happy Lei&s;ure for Your Devo|tion, as in the Eminent Piety of Your Virgin State. And becau&s;e Your Goodne&s;s hath Entituled me to the Honour, but my Di&s;tance permits me not to Perform the Duty of Your HIGHNESS Chaplain, I hope the&s;e Papers may Compen&s;ate for my Ab|&s;ence, and &s;erve to Revive the Me|mory of what You have Formerly Read more at Large, and al&s;o to Con|tinue and Encrea&s;e Your Affection to this Excellent Church which hath
<PB REF="4"> &s;o carefully provided &s;uch Incompa|rable Helps in Order to the Salvation of all within the Bo&s;om thereof: Wherein that God may long pre&s;erve Your HIGHNESS to be an Orna|ment to it, and make You a Happy Encrea&s;er of that Royal Family who have been the Great Supporters of it, is the Hearty Prayer of all Good Subjects, and the Daily Petition of</P>
<CLOSER><SALUTE>Madam,</SALUTE>
<SIGNED><HI>Your HIGHNESS Mo&s;t Devoted Chaplain, and Mo&s;t Humble Servant,</HI> Tho. Comber.</SIGNED>
<DATELINE>York <DATE>April 23. 1684.</DATE></DATELINE></CLOSER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="preface">
<PB REF="4">
<HEAD>THE PREFACE.</HEAD>
<P>THere is no clearer Acknowledgment of our Dependance upon God, nor more Effectual means to procure all Good Things, than <HI>Publick</HI> and <HI>Common-Prayer;</HI> the Ce&s;&s;ation of which S. <HI>Hie|rom</HI> makes a Sign of the Coming of Antichri&s;t; and the Scripture-Character of the Wicked is, that <HI>they Call not upon God:</HI> And I doubt all the Sins and Mi&s;eries which abound in this Evil Age, are chiefly to be a&s;cribed to the &s;hameful Neglect of Daily Publick Pray|ers; and becau&s;e 'tis in vain to &s;hew Men how to be devout at the Church unle&s;s we can per&s;wade them to come thither, we will take off all Pretences by con&s;ide|ring
<PB REF="5"> the u&s;ual Excu&s;es which Men make for the Neglect of this Duty.</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, Some pretend Bu&s;ine&s;s and &s;ay they cannot come, and I would have the&s;e con&s;ider, That the very <HI>Heathens</HI> wor&s;hipped their Gods daily, and the <HI>E|gyptians</HI> three times a day; the <HI>Turks</HI> are called to Prayers five times every day, and &s;ix times on Friday. The <HI>Jews</HI> had of old, and &s;till have three &s;et hours of Prayer, and the <HI>Phari&s;ees</HI> doubled this: yet Chri&s;t &s;aith, our Righteou&s;ne&s;s mu&s;t exceed theirs. Now doubtle&s;s others had Bu&s;ine&s;s as well as we; yet all the World, except &s;ome of us, do publickly own their God at lea&s;t twice every day. We are commanded to pray without cea|&s;ing, <HI>1 The&s;&s;. v. 17.</HI> that is, at the &s;et Hours of Prayer every day; and from the Apo&s;tles times to our Fathers days all good Chri&s;tians con&s;tantly ob&s;erved them, yea even in the times of Per&s;ecution and
<PB REF="5"> extream Danger; and will not we lo&s;e one half hours Bu&s;ine&s;s, to perform a Duty which brings a Ble&s;&s;ing on us in all the re&s;t of our Affairs? I am &s;ure we lay a&s;ide our Employments for a longer time on le&s;s Occa&s;ions every day, and if all would come who are not hindred with un|avoidable Bu&s;ine&s;s, many might come al|ways, and all &s;ometimes who now &s;tay away; and let them who &s;tay away on this Pretence remember, God will one day try whether this be real or no, and if they will come as oft as God can expect them I ask no more.</P>
<P>Secondly, Others plead di&s;like of the <HI>Prayers</HI> them&s;elves, and therefore &s;ay they will not come: But if the&s;e Per&s;ons have Patience to peru&s;e the following Pages without Prejudice, they will find this <HI>Liturgy</HI> to be &s;o plain that all may under&s;tand it; &s;o full, that it omits no|thing nece&s;&s;ary; and &s;o &s;hort, that no
<PB REF="6"> Devout Man can be wearied with it: Its Doctrine is pure, its Ceremonies few, pro|per and primitive, its Method exact, and its Phra&s;es are taken out of Scrip|ture and the pure&s;t Antiquity, and, as <HI>Grotius</HI> thought, comes neare&s;t to the Primitive Forms of any Liturgy in the World. The Compo&s;ers were Men of great Piety and Learning, mo&s;t of them Mar|tyrs for the Prote&s;tant Religion; and all Foreign Reformed Churches do admire it, and blame &s;uch as di&s;&s;ent from it. Nor do any condemn it but the Papi&s;ts for not being Popi&s;h enough, and the Sectaries for being too much &s;o, but their Witne&s;s agrees not together: As for the Latter, they object, Fir&s;t, <HI>That it is a Form, and hinders praying by the Spirit;</HI> I reply, The Saints of the Old Te&s;tament u&s;ed Forms, and &s;o did Chri&s;t in the New, he taught his Di&s;ciples a Form, and all Chri&s;tians in the World, Ea&s;t and We&s;t, Romi&s;h and Reformed did and do &s;till u&s;e
<PB REF="6"> Forms in Publick, and do none of the&s;e pray by the Spirit? Surely, whoever is deeply affected with his own Wants and Gods Sufficiency, and heartily de&s;ires what he asks, this Man prays by the Spi|rit though the Words be a Form: And when the Words are prepared to our hands we are more at lea&s;ure to mind our Affe|ctions, and keep our Hearts clo&s;e to the Petitions, than when our Fancy is taken up in inventing or expecting a Novel Phra&s;e; Yea, <HI>Extempore</HI> Prayer is a Form to the Hearers, and the Speaker hath not time wi&s;ely and warily to dige&s;t it: But our Forms were deliberately com|po&s;ed by Men a&s;&s;i&s;ted by the Spirit, and many good Men do feel the Spirit a&s;&s;i&s;ting them daily in the u&s;e thereof. Secondly, they alledge, If the&s;e Prayers be good, they will grow flat by daily u&s;e: I an|&s;wer, We come not to the Church as to a Theatre for Recreation, we have old, con|&s;tant, daily Wants, and if we bring dai|ly
<PB REF="7"> a new Sen&s;e of them, our old Prayers will &s;erve: Publick Wants, which are the Subject of Publick Prayers, are much the &s;ame, and why need we vary the Phra&s;e? it is Wantonne&s;s, not Devotion, makes that nece&s;&s;ary. The poor laborious healthful Man hath a fre&s;h Appetite daily to the &s;ame Di&s;h, and 'tis &s;ickly and luxurious Men that need Sauces and Va|riety: The Carnal <HI>Jews</HI> loathed Manna with long u&s;e, though it was the Bread of Heaven, and &s;uted it &s;elf to every good Mans Ta&s;te. I might ea&s;ily recrimi|nate and lay more and greater Inconve|niencies to the charge of <HI>Extempore</HI> Prayers, but I had rather vindicate my own, than give an Odious, though de|&s;erved Character, of other mens Devo|tions.</P>
<P>And now 'tis time to give Account of the Method and De&s;ign of this Di&s;cour&s;e, wherein fir&s;t the Original and Antiquity
<PB REF="7"> of every Part of Common Prayer is de|clared; Secondly, The Method of each &s;everal Piece is cleared: Thirdly, The Sen&s;e of all is opened by divers plain and natural Ob&s;ervations on the Matter of the&s;e Offices, to help all to perform them with a Devotion &s;utable to their great Worth. And it is de&s;igned, Fir&s;t, To in&s;truct tho&s;e who did not under&s;tand, or rather not ob&s;erve the&s;e Excellencies to be in the Common Prayer, for all mu&s;t admire it that can but calmly con&s;ider it. Secondly, It is intended to furni&s;h the Devout Sons of the Church with Profit|able Meditations, to enlarge upon in their Minds in the u&s;e of the&s;e Prayers, and to put them into a right Frame for &s;aying them affectionately and with a Holy Im|portunity. Thirdly, It is de&s;igned to convince the mi&s;taken Di&s;&s;enters if they will hear Rea&s;on; if not, to di&s;cover to others the Inju&s;tice and Malice of their Clamours again&s;t it. And if it plea&s;e God
<PB REF="8"> to grant it may attain the&s;e Ends, it will be very &s;erviceable to the Church in gene|ral, as well as to many particular Per|&s;ons; if not, I have the Comfort of my good Intention, and &s;hall remain well &s;atisfied therein.</P>
<P>But it will much conduce to the Ends of this Di&s;cour&s;e, if two concluding Ex|hortations be but well ob&s;erved; Fir&s;t, If the Clergy do frequently read the Common Prayers, as by the Rubrick and the Ca|nons they are bound to do; and if they always do it with a very grave and deli|berate Voice, and with a mo&s;t affectionate Fervency to give the People Opportunity and time to joyn with them in every Peti|tion, and to excite them to Devotion by the Warmth of their Zeal: And though few &s;hall come to it, let not that di&s;cou|rage us, &s;ince <HI>Je&s;us</HI> is always one, if but two or three be gathered together in his Name, and if our People will not pray
<PB REF="8"> with us, we had more need pray for them, who by their Ab&s;ence may take away &s;ome|what of the Comfort, but nothing of the Succe&s;s of our Devout Prayers. Second|ly, Let the People not judge of the&s;e Common Prayers by the Character Ill Men fa&s;ten on them, but frequently come with Hone&s;t and Pious Hearts to them, (as it is their Duty) and the more they u&s;e them the more they will love them: And when they are in Gods Hou&s;e, let their Po|&s;tures be humble and agreeable to the Or|ders of the Church, which &s;hews Reve|rence to God, and Obedience to our Go|vernors, and makes a very comely &V;ni|formity. Let the People al&s;o always an|&s;wer their own Part with a clear audible Voice, which will keep their Minds from wandring, and &s;hew their con&s;ent to every Petition; and indeed this is a peculiar Priviledge of the Sons of this Church, the Papi&s;ts being hindred from joyning, by <HI>Latin</HI> Prayers; and the Sectaries by
<PB REF="9"> one long <HI>Extempore</HI> kind of Supplicati|on. And let every Man come with a Heart &s;en&s;ible of Gods Greatne&s;s and Goodne&s;s, as al&s;o deeply affected with his own and his Neighbours Wants, and let them with tho&s;e Affections joyn in every Reque&s;t, and then they will never be tired with the length, nor wearied with the frequency thereof, but find &s;uch Comfort in it and Benefit by it, that they will account it the mo&s;t &V;&s;eful and the mo&s;t Plea&s;ant of all Chri&s;tian Duties.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="table of contents">
<PB REF="9">
<HEAD>THE CONTENTS.</HEAD>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="part">
<HEAD>PART I.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>OF Morning and Evening Prayer, Pag. 1.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Sentences, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Exhortation, <HI>Pag. 9</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the daily Confe&s;&s;ion, <HI>Pag. 13</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Ab&s;olution, <HI>Pag. 20</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>V.</HI> Of the Lord's Prayer, <HI>Pag. 26</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VI.</HI> Of the Re&s;pon&s;es. <HI>Pag. 34</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VII.</HI> Of the <HI>xcv.</HI> P&s;alm, <HI>Pag. 40</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VIII.</HI> Of the P&s;alms, <HI>Pag. 44</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IX.</HI> Of the Le&s;&s;ons, <HI>Pag. 48</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>X.</HI> Of the Hymns, and particularly the <HI>Te Deum. Pag. 52</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XI.</HI> Of the <HI>Benedicite, Pag. 58</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XII.</HI> Of the <HI>Benedictus, Pag. 60</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XIII.</HI> Of the <HI>Jubilate,</HI> or the <HI>c.</HI> P&s;alm, <HI>Pag. 63</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XIV.</HI> Of the <HI>Magnificat, Pag. 65</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XV.</HI> Of the <HI>xcviii.</HI> P&s;alm, <HI>Pag. 69</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XVI.</HI> Of the <HI>Nunc dimittis, Pag. 72</HI></ITEM>
<PB REF="10">
<ITEM><HI>XVII.</HI> Of the <HI>lxvii.</HI> P&s;alm, <HI>Pag. 74</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XVIII.</HI> Of the Apo&s;tle's Creed, <HI>Pag. 76</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>An Appendix concerning S. <HI>Athana&s;ius</HI>'s Creed, <HI>Pag. 88</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XIX.</HI> Of the Ver&s;icles and Re&s;pon&s;als, <HI>Pag. 90</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XX.</HI> Of the Collects for the Week and for Fe|&s;tivals, <HI>Pag. 96</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XXI.</HI> Of the Collects for Peace and Grace, proper for the Morning, <HI>Pag. 99</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XXII.</HI> Of the Collects for Peace and Safety, proper for the Evening, <HI>Pag. 103</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XXIII.</HI> Of the Collects for the King and his Family, <HI>Pag. 107</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XXIV.</HI> Of the Collect for the Clergy and People, <HI>Pag. 113</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XXV.</HI> Of the Prayer of S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom,</HI> and of the Ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>Pag. 116</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="part">
<HEAD>PART II.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>OF the Litany, with the Occa&s;ional Pray|ers and Thank&s;givings, Pag. 121</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition I.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> OF the Invocation, <HI>Pag. 125</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Deprecations, <HI>Pag. 129</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Interce&s;&s;ions, <HI>Pag. 149</HI></ITEM>
<PB REF="10">
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Supplications, <HI>Pag. 175</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition II.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Occa&s;ional Prayers and thank&s;gi|vings, Pag. 186</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Occa&s;ional Prayers in gene|ral, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Prayer for Rain, <HI>Pag. 188</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Prayer for Fair Weather, <HI>Pag. 192</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Prayers in time of Dearth and Famine, <HI>Pag. 195</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>V.</HI> Of the Prayer in time of War and Tu|mults, <HI>Pag. 201</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VI.</HI> Of the Prayer in time of Plague or Common Sickne&s;s, <HI>Pag. 204</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VII.</HI> Of the Prayers in Ember Weeks, <HI>Pag. 208</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VIII.</HI> Of the Prayer for the High-Court of Parliament, <HI>Pag. 212</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IX.</HI> Of the Prayer for all Conditions of Men, <HI>Pag. 216</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>X.</HI> Of the Collect for Pardon, <HI>Pag. 219</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XI.</HI> Of the General Thank&s;giving, <HI>Pag. 220</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XII.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for Rain, <HI>Pag. 225</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XIII.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for Fair Wea|ther, <HI>Pag. 227</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XIV.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for Plenty, <HI>Pag. 228</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XV.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for deliverance from Enemies, <HI>Pag. 230</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XVI.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for re&s;toring
<PB REF="11"> Peace at Home, <HI>Pag. 232</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>XVII.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for deliverance from the Plague, &amp;c. <HI>Pag. 234</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="part">
<HEAD>PART III.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>OF the Communion Office, Pag. 239</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition I.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the more General Preparation, Pag. 243</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Lords Prayer, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Collect for Purity, <HI>Pag. 245</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Ten Commandments, <HI>Pag. 247</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV</HI> Of the Prayers for the King, <HI>Pag. 253</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>V.</HI> Of the Epistle, Go&s;pel, and the Creed, <HI>Pag. 256</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VI.</HI> Of the Offertory and Sentences, <HI>Pag. 261</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VII.</HI> Of the Prayer for the whole Church, <HI>Pag. 267</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VIII.</HI> Of the Warning before the Commu|nion, <HI>Pag. 274</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IX.</HI> Of the Exhortation to the Communion, <HI>Pag. 281</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<PB REF="11">
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition II.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the more Immediate Preparation, Pag. 289</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Exhortation at the Commu|nion, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Invitation, <HI>Pag. 295</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Confe&s;&s;ion, <HI>Pag. 296</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Ab&s;olution, <HI>Pag. 299</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>V.</HI> Of the Sentences of Scripture, <HI>Pag. 301</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>VI.</HI> Of the Prefaces and Tri&s;agium, <HI>Pag. 303</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition III.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Celebration, Pag. 308</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Addre&s;s, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Prayer of Con&s;ecration, <HI>Pag. 310</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Form of Admini&s;tration, <HI>Pag. 315</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition IV.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Po&s;t-Communion, Pag. 323</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Lord's Prayer, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the fir&s;t Prayer in the Po&s;t-Communi|on, <HI>Pag. 325</HI></ITEM>
<PB REF="12">
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the &s;econd Prayer in the Po&s;t-Com|munion, <HI>Pag. 329</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the <HI>Gloria in Excel&s;is,</HI> or the Ange|lical Hymn, <HI>Pag. 332</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>V.</HI> Of the Final Ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>Pag. 335</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Office of Bapti&s;m, Pag. 337</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preparation before Bap|ti&s;m, <HI>Pag. 339</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Admini&s;tration of Bapti&s;m, <HI>Pag. 344</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> The Con&s;equents after Bapti&s;m, <HI>Pag. 346</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>Of the Catechi&s;m, <HI>Pag. 349</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>Of Confirmation, <HI>Pag. 352</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="part">
<HEAD>PART IV.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>OF the Occa&s;ional Offices, Pag. 357</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition I.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF Matrimony, ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preparation, <HI>Pag. 360</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Solemnization, <HI>Pag. 366</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Devotions concluding the Office, <HI>Pag. 375</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<PB REF="12">
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition II.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Vi&s;itation of the Sick, Pag. 386</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Supplications, <HI>Pag. 390</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Prayers, <HI>Pag. 391</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Exhortation, <HI>Pag. 395</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Con&s;olations, <HI>Pag. 405</HI> <LIST>
<ITEM>An Appendix of the Prayers in Singular Ca&s;es, <HI>Pag. 413</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>Partition III.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>OF the Burial of the Dead, Pag. 421</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>I.</HI> Of the Sentences u&s;ed in the Way, <HI>Pag. 425</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the P&s;alms and Proper Le&s;&s;ons, <HI>Pag. 428</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Devotions u&s;ed at the Grave, <HI>Pag. 443</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>THe Thank&s;giving of Women after Childbirth. Pag. 450</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preface and P&s;alms, <HI>Pag. 452</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Prayers, <HI>Pag. 455</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>THe Commination, Pag. 457</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preface, <HI>ibid.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>II.</HI> Of the Homily or Di&s;cour&s;e, <HI>Pag. 459</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>III.</HI> Of the Penitential P&s;alm, <HI>Pag. 461</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>IV.</HI> Of the Penitential Prayers. <HI>Pag. 462</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
</LIST>
<PB REF="13">
<PB REF="13">
</DIV2>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="illustration">
<PB REF="14">
<PB REF="14">
<P><FIGURE>
<P>Shecinah</P>
<Q><L>See pious Soule how every thing conspires</L>
<L>To kindle in thy brest Seraphiqu Fires</L>
<L>Altar and wood prudent and learned guides</L>
<L>Helps to devotion holy Church provides</L>
<L>Thy duty's only a cleane heart to bring</L>
<L>An humble cheerfull free will offering</L>
<L>To this oblation Heaven a flame will lend</L>
<L>God doth accept it Angels shall attend.</L></Q>
<BYLINE>I Collins &s;culp.</BYLINE>
</FIGURE></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 N="1" TYPE="part">
<PB REF="15">
<PB N="1" REF="15">
<HEAD><HI>PART. I.</HI> Of Morning and Evening Prayer.</HEAD>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Sentences.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. PRAYER is the <HI>lifting up of the Soul to conver&s;e with God,</HI> and a Means to obtain all Ble&s;&s;ings; 'tis an high Ho|nour and a huge Advantage to us, and withal is ac|cepted by him as an acknowledgment of his Autho|rity, and a te&s;timony of our Ob&s;ervance: But then it is difficult as well as fair, requiring &s;o much at|tention and &s;erenity of mind, that it can never be well done without &s;ome preceding Preparation; for which rea&s;on, when the Jews enter into their Sy|nagogues to pray, they &s;tand &s;ilent a while and me|ditate before whom they &s;tand, and the Chri&s;tian Prie&s;ts in the Primitive Ages prepared the Peoples Hearts to Prayer by a devout Preface; in imitation whereof we now u&s;e the <HI>Sentences</HI> of holy Scripture: Which are all of them cho&s;en to be Admonitions to
<PB N="2" REF="16"> Repentance, &s;ince nothing makes us more unfit to pray or more unlikely to be heard, than Sin unre|pented of<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lxvi. 18. I&s;ai. lix. 2. John ix. 31.</NOTE>. And being gather|ed out of the Sacred Text, the Church hopes we will not dare to di&s;obey them, as coming from the Mouth of that God whom we addre&s;s to in our Prayers, and who may ju&s;tly reject our Petition if we hearken not to his Com|mandments. As for the particular Sentences, the Reverend Compo&s;ers of our Liturgy have been cu|rious and exact in the choice of them, &s;electing di|vers of the plaine&s;t and propere&s;t places, to bring all &s;orts of Sinners to repentance. There are variety of Di&s;po&s;itions, and the &s;ame man is not always in the &s;ame temper; wherefore they have collected ma|ny, and left it to the di&s;cretion of him that mini|&s;ters, to u&s;e &s;uch of them every day as be&s;t &s;uit with his own and his Peoples Circum&s;tances: Yet be|cau&s;e every Man be&s;t knows his own E&s;tate, we will put tho&s;e of one kind together, &s;o that they who come (as all ought to do) before Prayers begin, may find a Meditation fitted for their pre&s;ent frame of Spirit, in order to the better di&s;po&s;ing them to pray with true Devotion.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The fir&s;t Rank may con&s;i&s;t of tho&s;e Sen|tences which contain <HI>Support for the Fearful,</HI> and are de&s;igned to prevent that exce&s;&s;ive Dread of Gods Wrath, which hinders the Exerci&s;e of a &s;prightly Devotion by too much dejecting the Spi|rit: Wherefore when we are oppre&s;&s;ed with the&s;e Fears, the practice of Holy <HI>David</HI> and <HI>Jeremy</HI> will teach us not to run from the Almighty, but to come &s;o much the more &s;peedily before him, and to
<PB N="3" REF="16"> pray the more humbly and earne&s;tly to him for the Pardon of our Offences and the abatement of his Anger, which we may do in this manner:</P>
<P><HI>P&s;al.</HI> LI. 9. O thou Righteous Judge of all the World, who can&s;t not behold Iniquity without In|dignation, I be&s;eech thee <HI>[Hide thy face from]</HI> &s;trictly ob&s;erving <HI>[my &s;ins,]</HI> which are &s;o many and &s;o great that I fear they will bring &s;ome pre&s;ent Judgments on me, and occa&s;ion my final condem|nation hereafter; O do thou plea&s;e therefore to par|don <HI>[and blot out]</HI> of thy Book <HI>[all my iniqui|ties,]</HI> and then I &s;hall be &s;afe.</P>
<P><HI>P&s;al.</HI> CXLIII. 2. I do not deny my Debts, nor &s;tand upon my Innocence, but before thou &s;ummon|e&s;t me I pray thee <HI>[not to Enter into judgment]</HI> nor reckon &s;trictly <HI>[with thy Servant, O Lord,]</HI> who confe&s;&s;es his guilt, and relies on thy Mercy as his only Plea: and indeed nothing but Mercy can &s;ave any of us, <HI>[for]</HI> when we appear at the la&s;t day <HI>[in thy &s;ight]</HI> before the Tribunal of thy Ju&s;tice <HI>[no man living]</HI> no not the mo&s;t righteous <HI>[&s;hall be ju&s;tified]</HI> or acquitted by pleading their Merits, the be&s;t need a favourable Allowance there, which if thou plea&s;e&s;t to afford me, I may be forgiven al&s;o.</P>
<P><HI>Jerem.</HI> X. 24. And if it be not fit for thee to for|give, and for me to be forgiven without &s;ome Cha|&s;ti&s;ement, <HI>[O Lord, correct me]</HI> with temporal Af|flictions here, that I may be &s;pared hereafter; only let my correction be inflicted moderately <HI>[with judgment]</HI> and re&s;pect to my Infirmities, for my amendment; but puni&s;h me <HI>[not in thine anger,]</HI> as thou do&s;t thy incorrigible Enemies, <HI>[le&s;t thou bring me to nothing]</HI> and I &s;hould not &s;urvive to reap the benefit of thy &s;alutary correction.</P>
<P N="3"><PB N="4" REF="17">&sect;. 3. Not much unlike this is the ca&s;e of tho&s;e who <HI>doubt of Gods Favour,</HI> and through the fal&s;e gla&s;s of De&s;pair look upon God as irreconcileable; and though he be not &s;o in him&s;elf, yet the&s;e Doubts by di&s;couraging Men from confe&s;&s;ing and repenting, do as effectually hinder their being reconciled, as if God were not to be intreated: but becau&s;e it is not for want of Mercy in him, but of Faith in the&s;e mi&s;taken Souls, that the difference is not compo&s;ed; the Church hath provided three <HI>Sentences</HI> al&s;o for tho&s;e in this e&s;tate, the fir&s;t to &s;hew how fit they are to ask a Par|don, the other two to declare how likely God is to grant it upon their repentance notwith&s;tanding their unworthine&s;s; upon which they may thus meditate.</P>
<P><HI>P&s;al.</HI> LI. 17. Oh, that I had any thing to offer to procure the favour of my offended heavenly Father! were I Lord of the whole World, I would give it all for the purcha&s;e of his love; but he neither needs nor de&s;ires &s;uch gifts, I am told <HI>[The Sacrifices]</HI> mo&s;t likely to be accepted <HI>[of God, are a broken &s;pirit,]</HI> a heart almo&s;t da&s;hed to pieces with &s;orrow for its &s;ins and fears of his di&s;plea&s;ure: Grant me therefore by thy Grace &s;uch <HI>[a broken and a con|trite heart,]</HI> and I will offer that unto thee <HI>[O God]</HI> knowing <HI>[thou wilt not de&s;pi&s;e]</HI> it, but kind|ly accept it, and him that doth pre&s;ent it.</P>
<P><HI>Dan.</HI> IX. 9. Why do we run from him by de&s;pair, who is &s;o able and &s;o likely to relieve us? <HI>[To the Lord our God]</HI> whom we have offended by our Sins, mo&s;t properly <HI>[belong mercies]</HI> infinite <HI>[and forgivene&s;&s;es]</HI> more than our Souls can need: They are in&s;eparable from his Nature, wherefore we will &s;eek for Mercy <HI>[though we have rebelled again&s;t him]</HI> by frequent and grievous &s;ins of Com|mi&s;&s;ion,
<PB N="5" REF="17"> <HI>[neither have we]</HI> ab&s;tained from &s;ins of Omi&s;&s;ion, nor <HI>[obeyed the voice of the Lord our God,]</HI> who &s;trictly enjoyns us <HI>[to walk in his Laws which he]</HI> in his Word hath mo&s;t plainly <HI>[&s;et before us.]</HI> All this with &s;hame and &s;orrow we con|fe&s;s; yet &s;ince we heartily repent us now, all this can|not hinder &s;o merciful a Father from receiving us af|ter our return from folly.</P>
<P><HI>Luke</HI> XV. 18, 19. Which we may learn from the Example of the returning Prodigal, who when he came to him&s;elf after his ungrateful de&s;erting his Fa|ther and riotous wa&s;ting of his Portion, &s;aid, Why do I &s;it &s;till in my &s;in and mi&s;ery under a fruitle&s;s &s;or|row? Surely <HI>[I will ari&s;e]</HI> by repentance <HI>[and]</HI> by Faith <HI>[go to my Father]</HI> who can yet relieve me; and to move his bowels of Compa&s;&s;ion towards me, as &s;oon as I &s;ee him, I will fall on my knees be|fore him <HI>[and will &s;ay unto him, Father,]</HI> by all the kindne&s;s of that endearing name, give ear to me who now confe&s;s, that <HI>[I have &s;inned again&s;t heaven]</HI> and the God that dwells there, <HI>[and be|fore thee]</HI> I am guilty of &s;o ba&s;e Ingratitude, that I de&s;erve to be de&s;erted in my extream mi&s;ery; for I have forfeited my relation by my di&s;obedience <HI>[and am no more worthy to be called thy Son,]</HI> yet I hope thou wilt not let me peri&s;h who feede&s;t the meane&s;t of thy Servants.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. Though tho&s;e of the former ble&s;&s;ed temper are fewe&s;t in number, and meane&s;t in their own eyes, yet becau&s;e they are deare&s;t to God, the Church hath &s;hewed her chief care of them in &s;elect|ing the mo&s;t and choice&s;t of the Sentences for their comfort: Yet &s;he hath not forgot, Thirdly, <HI>The Ig|norant,</HI> who know not how to make the&s;e Peniten|tial
<PB N="6" REF="18"> Addre&s;&s;es, as being neither &s;en&s;ible of their guilt nor danger, becau&s;e they think, either they have no Sin, or that a &s;light repentance will procure pardon for it, for who&s;e information the two following Sen|tences are de&s;igned.</P>
<P N="1">1 Epi&s;t. S. <HI>John</HI> I. 8, 9. Let us not be &s;o vain as to fancy our &s;elves Innocent, and &s;o become &s;ecure in our evil ways, or &s;light in our daily Confe&s;&s;ion; for <HI>[If we &s;ay]</HI> with our Mouths, or do but think in our hearts <HI>[that we have no &s;in,]</HI> and &s;o no need of daily repenting before we pray as the Church requires, <HI>[we deceive]</HI> not God (who &s;ees our guilt,) but cheat <HI>[our &s;elves]</HI> of our Par|don, becau&s;e we believe a Lye, <HI>[and the truth]</HI> of Gods Word, which declares that we <HI>all have &s;inned, <HI>[is not in us:]</HI></HI> This denying our Sin will ha&s;ten our Condemnation; <HI>[But if we]</HI> by &s;earching our hearts and trying our ways, be brought to di&s;cern and <HI>[confe&s;s our &s;ins]</HI> with &s;orrow, &s;hame and de|te&s;tation; God hath promi&s;ed and Chri&s;t hath pur|cha&s;ed a Pardon for us, &s;o that as <HI>[he is faithful]</HI> to his own Promi&s;e <HI>[and ju&s;t]</HI> to the Merits of his dear Son, he hath obliged him&s;elf upon our re|pentance, both <HI>[to forgive us our &s;ins,]</HI> by re|moving moving the guilt of them, <HI>[and to clean&s;e us from all unrighteou&s;ne&s;s]</HI> by giving us Grace to for&s;ake every evil way, &s;o that we &s;hall be ju&s;tified and &s;anctified al&s;o.</P>
<P><HI>Ezek.</HI> XVIII. 27. But let no man imagine he can have the&s;e benefits without a hearty reformation and amendment, &s;ince the promi&s;e of God is made upon tho&s;e Terms, where he &s;aith, <HI>[When the wicked man]</HI> not only confe&s;&s;eth, but al&s;o <HI>[turn|eth away from his wickedne&s;s that he hath]</HI> formerly <HI>[committed,]</HI> &s;o as he never practi&s;eth
<PB N="7" REF="18"> tho&s;e &s;ins any more, <HI>[and]</HI> in&s;tead of his old evil cour&s;es performs the contrary acts of Piety and Virtue, and <HI>[doth that which is lawful]</HI> in it &s;elf, <HI>[and]</HI> in &s;uch a manner as is <HI>[right in mine eyes,]</HI> I will free him from Eternal death which he had de&s;erved, and by this change of his ways <HI>[he &s;hall &s;ave his &s;oul alive,]</HI> for I will give him a part in my heavenly Kingdom.</P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. Others there are who are not ignorant, but <HI>Negligent;</HI> and though they know they are daily &s;in|ning and cannot be &s;aved without repentance, yet defer this duty from day to day: On the&s;e both God and the Church call by the two next Sentences: The fir&s;t of which is the example of a very good Man, who after the Commi&s;&s;ion of one great Sin, &s;pent all the re&s;t of his life in &s;ad reflexions on it; The &s;econd being a &s;trict Command from Chri&s;t him&s;elf for the performance of this duty, on which they may thus enlarge their Thoughts:</P>
<P><HI>P&s;al.</HI> LI. 3. O how numerous and how heinous are my Sins! yet I am obdurate and unconcerned, whereas poor <HI>David,</HI> after he had once offended God, melted into tears, and &s;aid, O Lord, <HI>[I ac|knowledge my transgre&s;&s;ion]</HI> of thy righteous Law, and confe&s;s I have de&s;erved thy wrath, which is &s;o dreadful that the terror thereof is daily upon my Spirit, <HI>[and my &s;in is ever before me,]</HI> My fear will not &s;uffer me to take my eye off from it till thou art plea&s;ed to forgive it.</P>
<P><HI>Matth.</HI> III. 3. Doubtle&s;s my danger is greater than his was, only I am more &s;tupid and le&s;s appre|hen&s;ive; but 'tis certain, that in this &s;tate of Impe|nitence I am neither fit for Grace nor Glory, as ap|pears by that Summons, <HI>[Repent ye]</HI> Sinners, and
<PB N="8" REF="19"> &s;peedily turn from your wicked ways, <HI>[for the King|dom]</HI> of Je&s;us that offers Grace from the God <HI>[of heaven]</HI> to all true Penitents is ju&s;t now pre&s;ent, and if any reject the&s;e tenders, his Kingdom of Glo|ry <HI>[is at hand]</HI> to condemn them eternally for their di&s;obedience, &s;o that I who have been negligent all this while had need to make ha&s;te.</P>
<P N="6">&sect;. 6. La&s;tly, Tho&s;e who by cu&s;tom grow cold and <HI>Formal,</HI> &s;aying this Confe&s;&s;ion with external Reve|rence only, without any affections or devotion, are pre&s;ented by the Church with that direction and re|proof which God gave the hypocritical Jews, who were very ready at all the outward rites of Sorrow, but utterly void of true Contrition; which the&s;e per&s;ons may thus apply to their own Ca&s;e.</P>
<P><HI>Joel</HI> II. 13. When you come to confe&s;s your Sins before the Lord, let your chief care be to <HI>[Rent your heart]</HI> with grief for your offences, and fear of his di&s;plea&s;ure; 'tis this inward &s;orrow, <HI>[and not]</HI> the Ceremony of tearing <HI>[your garments,]</HI> or &s;uch like outward Forms which he expects; Wherefore be not too &s;olicitous about tho&s;e things, but repent &s;incerely <HI>[and turn to the Lord]</HI> whom you call <HI>[your God,]</HI> &s;o that you may be received, <HI>[for he is gracious and]</HI> ready to give, <HI>[merciful]</HI> and apt to forgive: He is <HI>[&s;low to anger]</HI> toward tho&s;e who have offended him, <HI>[and of great kind|ne&s;s]</HI> to &s;uch as de&s;erve no favour from him: He is more de&s;irous to &s;pare than to puni&s;h, <HI>[and repent|eth him of the evil]</HI> which he threatned, when we repent of the evil we have committed; And &s;hall we not be &s;erious and earne&s;t when we ask Pardon of &s;uch a God?</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="9" REF="19">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Exhortation.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis Exhortation is de&s;igned both to apply and &s;et home the preceding Sentences, and to direct us how we ought to perform the fol|lowing Confe&s;&s;ion; it collects the nece&s;&s;ity of it from the Word of God, and when it hath convinced us that we mu&s;t do it, it in&s;tructs us in the right man|ner, and gives us the rea&s;ons why we mu&s;t confe&s;s and repent &s;incerely ju&s;t now; and then it invites us to that nece&s;&s;ary duty for which it hath &s;o well pre|pared us: So that it connects the Sentences and the Confe&s;&s;ion, making tho&s;e &s;o u&s;eful in order to this, that whoever hears them and con&s;iders the Infe|rences here made, cannot but be rarely di&s;po&s;ed for a devout Confe&s;&s;ion; and though neither the <HI>Roman</HI> nor <HI>Greek</HI> Offices have any &s;uch Form in this place, yet the Pertinency and the U&s;efulne&s;s thereof will &s;hew, that our prudent and pious Reformers have every where contrived, that the People might per|form each part of the Office with the Spirit and with under&s;tanding al&s;o.</P>
<P>The parts of this Exhortation are Three, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A loving Compellation, <HI>[Dearly Beloved, &amp;c.] <HI>Se|condly,</HI></HI> A profitable In&s;truction, &s;hewing, 1. That we mu&s;t confe&s;s, <HI>[The Scripture moveth us, &amp;c.]</HI> 2. How we mu&s;t confe&s;s,] <HI>with an humble low|ly, &amp;c.]</HI> 3. Why we mu&s;t confe&s;s our Sins, <HI>[to the end that we may obtain, &amp;c.]</HI> 4. When we mu&s;t confe&s;s them, <HI>viz.</HI> in general <HI>[Although we
<PB N="10" REF="20"> ought at all times, &amp;c.]</HI> and in particular in the Publick A&s;&s;emblies, <HI>[Yet ought we mo&s;t chiefly &s;o to do, &amp;c.] <HI>Thirdly,</HI></HI> an earne&s;t Invitation to accompany the Prie&s;t herein, <HI>[Wherefore I pray and be&s;eech you, &amp;c.]</HI> All which may be thus made plain.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Mini&s;ter begins this nece&s;&s;ary Admo|nition with the Apo&s;tolical Salutation, <HI>[Dearly beloved Brethren,] <HI>Philip</HI></HI> iv. 1. and his care to make them repent, &s;hews he loves his People as Bre|thren: And to add weight to his Exhortation he in|timates, that it is not He only, but God him&s;elf who moveth them thereunto in the&s;e and <HI>[&s;undry]</HI> o|ther <HI>[places]</HI> of <HI>[Scripture]</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Nehem. i. 6. P&s;al. xxxviii. 18. I&s;ai. i. 16, 17. Lam. iii. 40, 41. Acts xvii. 30.</NOTE> &s;o that he who refu&s;eth, re|fu&s;eth not Man, but God: 'Tis the King of Heaven, who by us &s;ummons and warns you <HI>[to ac|knowledge]</HI> the guilt he charges you with, <HI>[and]</HI> to <HI>[confe&s;s]</HI> tho&s;e <HI>[manifold &s;ins]</HI> for which your own Con&s;cience accu&s;es you: They are many in Number and of divers kinds, every &s;ingle Act helping to increa&s;e the heap and add to the weight of them: And &s;ince they are all known to Almighty God who under&s;tands your thoughts, words and works, it is but folly to <HI>[Di&s;&s;emble]</HI> your guilt by feigned Excu&s;es, and impudence to <HI>[cloak]</HI> and cover it with fal&s;e denials, for <HI>He that covereth his Sins &s;hall not pro&s;per,</HI> Prov. xxviii. 13. Though we could deny our Faults &s;o confidently or di&s;&s;emble them &s;o cunningly as to deceive all the World, we cannot conceal them from him who will find them out and condemn us for the tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion and the hy|pocri&s;ie al&s;o. The Scripture therefore teacheth us
<PB N="11" REF="20"> a wi&s;er way, <HI>viz. <HI>[to confe&s;s them,]</HI></HI> &s;hewing us withal what frame of Spirit we mu&s;t put on when we do confe&s;s, for we mu&s;t have 1. <HI>[An Humble and Lowly]</HI> heart, truly &s;en&s;ible of our vilene&s;s by &s;in, and judging our &s;elves Unworthy to lift up our Eyes to Heaven<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Job xlii. 6. Luke xviii. 13.</NOTE>. 2. <HI>[A Pe|nitent]</HI> heart, full of &s;orrow and indignation again&s;t our &s;elves for offending &s;o good a God, and thereby being in danger not only to lo&s;e endle&s;s joys, but to fall into eternal mi&s;ery for &s;hort and empty plea&s;ures, Matth. xxvi. 75. and this will produce 3. <HI>[An obedient Heart,]</HI> and make us firmly re&s;olve and earne&s;tly endeavour to keep Gods Commandments better hereafter, John v. 14. And we mu&s;t the more diligently &s;trive to get our hearts into this ble&s;&s;ed Frame, con&s;idering the happy <HI>[End]</HI> of &s;o confe&s;&s;ing our Sins, for then we &s;hall undoubt|edly <HI>[obtain forgivene&s;s of the &s;ame,]</HI> not for any de&s;ert in us, but becau&s;e the Lord to whom we confe&s;s is of <HI>[infinite Goodne&s;s and Mercy;]</HI> who would not the death of poor Sinners, but is ready to acquit them as &s;oon as they are truly &s;orry for their mi&s;doings, and &s;incerely de&s;irous to amend: Wherefore let us who need Remi&s;&s;ion &s;o exceedingly, and de&s;ire &s;o pa&s;&s;ionately to be reconciled to our God, make &s;uch a Confe&s;&s;ion, and we &s;hall prevail for our Pardon: Indeed our daily Sins make it ne|ce&s;&s;ary for us to <HI>[acknowledge them at all times]</HI> and in all places, Morning, Noon and Night, in our Clo&s;ets as well as in the Church,<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm cxi. 1. 1 Tim. ii. 8.</NOTE> for even in &s;ecret we are <HI>[before God]</HI> and he hears our mo&s;t private and retired ac|knowledgments: But the fitte&s;t time and propere&s;t
<PB N="12" REF="21"> place for this Duty is in Gods Hou&s;e, there the Jews made their confe&s;&s;ions<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Numb. v. 7. Luke xviii. 10.</NOTE>, and the Primitive Chri&s;tians theirs; and if we con&s;ider for what Ends we <HI>[a&s;&s;emble and meet together]</HI> in tho&s;e Sacred Places, we &s;hall &s;oon per|ceive that every one of the Duties to be done there, do require, that we be fir&s;t prepared by Repen|tance, and till we have confe&s;&s;ed and bewailed our Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, we are not fit nor likely to be accept|ed in any other part of the Offices. S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> tells us that the Chri&s;tians in his time a&s;&s;embled, <HI>To learn Gods Law, to declare his wonderful Work, to prai&s;e him for his Gifts, and pray to him for his Ble&s;&s;ing:</HI> And our Church here &s;hews we have the&s;e four things al&s;o to do in our A&s;&s;emblies, 1. <HI>[To render thanks]</HI> to God for his Benefits, as we do in our Thank&s;givings: 2. <HI>[To &s;et forth that Prai&s;e]</HI> of which he is mo&s;t worthy, which is done in our P&s;alms, Hymns, Anthems, and Doxologies: 3. <HI>[To hear his Word]</HI> as we do in attending to the read|ing of Scriptures, and giving heed to Sermons and Homilies taken from thence: 4. <HI>[To ask things nece&s;&s;ary for our Bodies and Souls]</HI> which we do in our Collects, Supplications and Interce&s;&s;ions: But unle&s;s true Repentance go before, we are un|worthy either to give thanks or to &s;ing Prai&s;e to God, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xxxiii. 1. unfit to hear his mo&s;t Holy Word, <HI>Math.</HI> vii. 6. or to offer up any Prayers to him, <HI>John</HI> ix. 31. None of the&s;e Services will be acceptable to God or can be profitable to us unle&s;s we repent be|fore we go about them: <HI>[Wherefore]</HI> that you may not come to Church in vain and lo&s;e the bene|fit of &s;o many Holy Duties, the Prie&s;t <HI>[prays and]</HI> earne&s;tly <HI>[be&s;eeches you all that are now pre|&s;ent]</HI>
<PB N="13" REF="21"> to joyn with him in the following Confe&s;&s;ion; there are none &s;o Holy but they have need to make it, and none &s;o &s;inful but may be profited by it: He who is Gods Emba&s;&s;ador to you offers to <HI>[accom|pany you]</HI> to the <HI>[Throne of Grace]</HI> knowing his Ma&s;ter will be glad to &s;ee him return with &s;o ma|ny Penitents in his Retinue; Yea, He will put Words in your Mouths and &s;peak with you and for you; Only &s;ince you confe&s;s to God, be careful to do it <HI>[with pure hearts]</HI> free from hypocri&s;ie and di|&s;traction; And &s;ince you are all Sinners, let every one of you <HI>[&s;ay after]</HI> the Mini&s;ter with a clear but an <HI>[humble Voice,]</HI> that your Repentance may be as publick as your Faults have been, &s;o &s;hall God be glorified and you accepted in this great Duty, up|on the right performance of which the &s;ucce&s;s of all that follows doth depend.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the daily Confe&s;&s;ion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IT is &s;o certain that Sin unrepented of hinders the &s;ucce&s;s of our Prayers,<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">I&s;ai. i. 15. Chap. lix. 1, 2.</NOTE> that &s;uch as would pray effectually have al|ways begun with Confe&s;&s;ion; be|cau&s;e when the guilt is removed by penitential acknowledge|ments, there is no Bar to Gods Grace and Mercy. Thus <HI>Ezra</HI> and <HI>Daniel</HI> prayed<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Exra ix. 5, 6. Dan. ix. 4, 5.</NOTE> and Chri&s;t taught his Di&s;ciples to ask for Pardon as oft as they prayed for their
<PB N="14" REF="22"> Daily Bread.<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Math. vi. 11, 12.</NOTE> S. <HI>Hierom</HI> al&s;o a&s;&s;ures us, that he daily asked God forgivene&s;s on his Knees.<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Hieron. ad Abig. Epi&s;t. 32.</NOTE> And for the Publick S. <HI>Ba&s;il</HI> affirms, it was the Cu&s;tom then for every one to make profe&s;&s;ion of his Repentance in his own words: And accordingly all ancient Liturgies have &s;ome Form for that very purpo&s;e; But none more full and proper can be found any where than this of ours, which con&s;i&s;ts of four Parts:</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, A proper Introduction, <HI>viz. <HI>[Almighty and mo&s;t merciful, &amp;c.]</HI></HI></P>
<P>Secondly, An humble Confe&s;&s;ion, concerning, 1. The manner of our &s;inning <HI>[We have erred, &amp;c.]</HI> 2. The Nature of our &s;ins, <HI>viz.</HI> By improve|ing our Original Corruption <HI>[We have followed, &amp;c.]</HI> And by doing Actual Sin, as well in general, <HI>[We have offended, &amp;c.]</HI> as in particular, by Sins of Omi&s;&s;ion, <HI>[We have left undone, &amp;c.]</HI> and Sins of Commi&s;&s;ion, <HI>[And we have done, &amp;c.]</HI> 3. The Effect of our Sins, <HI>[and there is no health, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P>Thirdly, An earne&s;t Deprecation, containing, 1. The Evils we would be delivered from, <HI>viz.</HI> The Guilt of Sin, <HI>[but thou O Lord, &amp;c.]</HI> the Puni&s;h|ment, <HI>[Spare thou them O God, &amp;c.]</HI> and the Power of it, <HI>[Re&s;tore thou them, &amp;c.]</HI> 2. The Ground on which we hope to prevail, <HI>[according to thy Promi&s;es, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P>La&s;tly, A Devout Petition, intimating to whom we pray, <HI>viz.</HI> God the Father through Chri&s;t, <HI>[And grant O mo&s;t merciful, &amp;c.]</HI> for what we pray, <HI>viz.</HI> for Piety, Charity and Temperance, <HI>[That we may hereafter live a Godly, &amp;c.]</HI> to what End, <HI>[To the Glory of thy Holy Name: Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="2"><PB N="15" REF="22">&sect;. 2. Since none are fit to pray till they have con|fe&s;&s;ed their Sins, it is nece&s;&s;ary for every one to come early to Prayers, and always to be there &s;o &s;oon, as to joyn in this Confe&s;&s;ion, which will rarely a&s;&s;i&s;t and direct us in the Exerci&s;e of our Repentance, if we duly con&s;ider it as we go along. 1. The Intro|duction &s;ets Him before us whom we have offended under tho&s;e two proper Titles of <HI>[Almighty and mo&s;t merciful Father;]</HI> the fir&s;t to &s;hew us his Power and &s;trike us with a Holy Fear of his Anger; the &s;econd to manife&s;t his Love and melt us with the &s;en&s;e of his Mercy: The former minds us of the danger of &s;tanding out in our Di&s;obedience, the lat|ter declares the hopes of being received into his Fa|vour again upon our Repentance; and though his Omnipotence might terrifie us, yet his Mercy in|vites us to return and confe&s;s all our &s;ins both &s;mall and great, <HI>viz.</HI> That we have frequently <HI>[erred]</HI> by &s;udden, le&s;&s;er and unob&s;erved &s;ins; yea, &s;ome|times <HI>[&s;trayed]</HI> further out of the <HI>[Ways]</HI> which Gods Law pre&s;cribes, by wilful, gro&s;s and cu&s;tomary Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, &s;o that we are become <HI>[like lo&s;t &s;heep]</HI> (as the Scripture doth expre&s;s it<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxix. 176. I&s;ai. liii. 6. 1 Pet. ii. 25.</NOTE>,) That is, we are helple&s;s and expo&s;ed to many dangers, &s;urrounded with cruel Enemies who &s;eek to devour us, and of our &s;elves are as well unable as unlikely to return to Je&s;us the good Shepherd of our Souls: Now the folly of this is &s;o great and the con&s;equences &s;o &s;ad, that we ought to reflect upon the cau&s;e of the&s;e our de&s;perate wan|drings, <HI>viz.</HI> Our Original Sin, which is here pro|perly expre&s;&s;ed by <HI>[The Devices and De&s;ires of our own hearts,]</HI> for the Jews call that cor|ruption
<PB N="16" REF="23"> of our Nature, <HI>The Evil Device,</HI> and our ninth Article, <HI>The De&s;ire of the Fle&s;h;</HI> and both together imply, That (&s;ince the Fall) our Under|&s;tanding is apt to Imagine and Devi&s;e Evil, and our Affections to lu&s;t after it; we devi&s;e fal&s;e notions of evil things and call them good, and under that fal&s;e Di&s;gui&s;e we naturally de&s;ire them: But we do not charge God as the Author of this Corruption, but confe&s;s it &s;prings from <HI>Our own Hearts,</HI> James i. 13, 14, 15. Nor do we accu&s;e our &s;elves for <HI>Having,</HI> but for <HI>[following]</HI> the&s;e Evil Devices and De&s;ires; it is our Mi&s;ery that we have them, but that which we confe&s;s as our Sin is, our aptne&s;s to follow them <HI>[too much,]</HI> our not Checking the&s;e de&s;ires as we ought, but too often fulfilling them, and then they produce Actual Sins, which S. <HI>John</HI> defines to be <HI>The Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion of Gods Law,</HI> 1 John iii. 4. And the&s;e we here confe&s;s under that general Phra&s;e of our <HI>[offending again&s;t his holy Laws.]</HI> We cannot &s;ay but we knew his Commands, yea, and though we have been &s;o wicked to break them, yet we mu&s;t confe&s;s they were <HI>Holy, Ju&s;t and Good,</HI> Rom. vii. 12. which makes our Sins appear exceeding &s;inful: but we mu&s;t be more particular, and therefore we re|duce our Actual Sins to two Sorts, Fir&s;t, Sins of <HI>Omi&s;&s;ion,</HI> that is, the <HI>[Leaving undone tho&s;e things which we ought to have done;]</HI> Pray|ing and Prai&s;ing God, reading and hearing, recei|ving the Sacraments, and giving of Alms, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> are all of them Duties enjoyned by God, yet the&s;e we have either wholly omitted or el&s;e performed them in an ill manner: To which we have added Secondly, Sins of <HI>Commi&s;&s;ion,</HI> that is, the <HI>[Doing tho&s;e things which we ought not to have done:]</HI> Though God have under the Penalty of Damna|tion
<PB N="17" REF="23"> forbidden Bla&s;phemy, Swearing, Cur&s;ing, Ly|ing and Slandering, Pride and Rebellion, Anger and Malice, Drunkenne&s;s and Lu&s;t, Fraud and Co|vetou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Alas! we have too often ventu|red to act the&s;e Crimes, and had done oftner but for want of Opportunity, &s;o that we are very guil|ty and lyable to Gods Wrath and everla&s;ting Dam|nation: Nor can we any ways deliver our &s;elves out of this &s;ad E&s;tate, for <HI>[there is no Health in us,]</HI> that is, no means of Help or Salvation (which Scripture expre&s;&s;eth by Health<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxix. 155. Compare the Old and New Tran&s;lation.</NOTE>) in us: We are all over&s;pread with this deplore|able Di&s;ea&s;e of Sin<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">I&s;ai. i. 5, 6.</NOTE>, but have no Power of our &s;elves to help our &s;elves<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Ho&s;ea xiii. 9.</NOTE>, in God only is our Help, for Health and Salvati|on alone belongs to Him<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. iii. 8.</NOTE>, wherefore unto him we turn our Petitions, in the next Part of this Confe&s;&s;ion.</P>
<P>Having de&s;cribed the &s;ad E&s;tate we have brought our &s;elves into by our Iniquities, we are taught to look up to him who is able to deliver us from the Guilt, the Puni&s;hment and the Power of them al&s;o: And Fir&s;t, Since we are <HI>[mi&s;erable Sinners]</HI> by the Guilt of the&s;e Offences, we cry unto the <HI>[Lord]</HI> to <HI>[have Mercy upon us,]</HI> that is, to pity and pardon us (as the Phra&s;e implyes<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. li. 1. Luke xviii. 11.</NOTE>,) for Mi&s;ery is the proper Object of Mercy, and Forgive|ne&s;&s;es peculiarly belong to God; We therefore who account our &s;elves mi&s;erable &s;o long as we are obnoxious to his Ju&s;tice, do fir&s;t beg for the taking away our Guilt; and then 2dly, We &s;hall hope to be delivered from the Puni&s;hment of
<PB N="18" REF="24"> our Sins al&s;o, which makes us add a Reque&s;t that <HI>[our God will &s;pare us,]</HI> and not inflict tho&s;e Temporal Judgments on us which our Iniquities de|&s;erve, however that he will not Eternally condemn us; And we hope to prevail in this Petition, becau&s;e <HI>[we confe&s;s our Faults;]</HI> And one main End of his Judgments, is to bring Ob&s;tinate Sinners to that Sight and Sen&s;e of their Sins, which we have already; He puni&s;hes and condemns only tho&s;e that deny and hide their Sins<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">Gen. xliv. 16. Exod. ix. 27. Judg. i. 6. 2 Chron. xxxii. 12.</NOTE>, but &s;pares &s;uch as acknowledg them, for the&s;e are in the way towards amendment; and therefore 3dly, We pray again&s;t the Power of Sin, to &s;hew that we abhor the Crimes for their own &s;akes, as well as for the Smart which follows them. We find that frequent &s;inning hath darkned our Minds and hardned our Hearts, &s;trengthened our Corruptions and emboldened our Enemies, weakned our Graces and made Gods Spirit ready to withdraw from us, out of which Unhealthful E&s;tate of Soul, we be&s;eech him <HI>[to re&s;tore us,]</HI> that we may recover our wonted Strength and Vigour, and &s;hew it in re&s;i&s;ting Evil and doing Good, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> li. 12. 'Tis true, we have loved our Di&s;ea&s;e formerly, but now <HI>[we are penitent]</HI> for tho&s;e Follies, and there|fore pray that Sin and Sathan may never have Domi|nion over us again, but that we may be re&s;tored to the Glorious Liberty of Gods Children. Now if any think that Pardon and Deliverance from the Guilt, Puni&s;hment and Power of Sin are too great Favours for us to ask, we reply, That all the&s;e are no more than God hath engaged to give Repenting Sinners; &s;o that 'tis not likely tho&s;e Reque&s;ts &s;hould fail which are <HI>[according to his Promi&s;es de|clared]</HI>
<PB N="19" REF="24"> in his Go&s;pel <HI>[unto Mankind]</HI> through his Dear Son <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> there he hath a&s;&s;ured us we &s;hall be forgiven<NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">Hebr. viii. 12.</NOTE>, &s;pa|red<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">1 John i. 9.</NOTE>, and re&s;tored<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">Math xi. 28, 29.</NOTE>, and &s;hall we fear, the God of Truth will not perform &s;o many pro|mi&s;es &s;o openly proclaimed, and &s;olemnly made known to us by Je&s;us Chri&s;t? Let us not do him the Di&s;honour to harbour &s;uch a thought of him, but make it our bu&s;ine&s;s to repent &s;incerely, and then we may a&s;&s;uredly believe we &s;hall have all the&s;e Ble&s;&s;ings.</P>
<P>And then we have no more to do but to <HI>Petition</HI> Heaven for Grace to amend our Lives, which is the la&s;t part of this Confe&s;&s;ion. The Evils being now removed, we are encouraged to pray <HI>[our mo&s;t merciful Father]</HI> in the Name and <HI>[for the &s;ake]</HI> of that &s;ame <HI>[Ie&s;us]</HI> by whom our Pardon was obtained, That we may &s;pend the re&s;t of our life <HI>[hereafter]</HI> better than hitherto we have done, and his very forgiving that which is pa&s;t, obliges us not to run into the like again: Being therefore weary of our Evil Ways, it is our De&s;ire as well as our Duty <HI>[to live a godly, righteous, and a &s;o|ber Life];</HI> for S. <HI>Paul</HI> teaches us <HI>Titus</HI> ii. 12. this was the very End why God &s;hewed us Mercy in Chri&s;t Je&s;us; and it mu&s;t be our Endeavour as well as our Prayer to live, 1. <HI>Godly,</HI> that is, exerci&s;ing all Piety and Devotion in our Services towards God. 2. <HI>Righteou&s;ly,</HI> that is, in all Hone&s;ty, and Equity, Fidelity and Charity towards our Neighbours. 3. <HI>Soberly,</HI> that is, governing our &s;elves and our own Bodies and Souls with all Temperance and Moderation, Humility, Mode&s;ty and Charity, which is the Sum of our whole Duty to God and Man;
<PB N="20" REF="25"> E&s;pecially if we not only do the&s;e things, but de|&s;ign <HI>[the Honour and Glory of Gods Holy Name]</HI> thereby, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> x. 31. And doubtle&s;s if he plea&s;e by his Mercy to pardon us and by his Grace to reform us; &s;o ble&s;&s;ed a change in the E&s;tate of &s;o Mi&s;erable Sinners, will give many occa&s;ion to Glo|rifie God upon our account; and if we be as grate|ful as we ought to be, it will be very plea&s;ing to us, that he, who hath done us &s;o mighty a Favour, &s;hould gain abundant Honour thereby. Finally, to te&s;tifie our de&s;ire to have all the&s;e Petitions granted, our Faith in the Promi&s;es and our hope of Accep|tance, we &s;ign all with an unfeigned <HI>[Amen,]</HI> and God grant it may be to us according to our Faith.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Ab&s;olution.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Penitent having been thus humbled for his Sins, doth now de&s;erve and need &s;ome Comfort: And &s;ince our Lord hath endued his Am|ba&s;&s;adors with the Mini&s;try of Reconciliation, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> v. 18. they can never have a more proper occa&s;ion to exerci&s;e it, than now. Sin is compared to a Bond<NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">Acts viii. 23. Prov. v. 22.</NOTE>, becau&s;e it binds down the Soul by its guilt and power, and hinders it from free con|ver&s;e with God, yea, makes it ly|able to eternal condemnation: But Je&s;us came to unloo&s;e the&s;e Bonds<NOTE N="(w)" PLACE="marg">I&s;ai. lxvi. 1.</NOTE>, and actually did &s;o to divers when he was upon Earth,
<PB N="21" REF="25"> and left this Power to his Apo&s;tles and their Suc|ce&s;&s;ors when he went to Heaven; and this Unloo&s;|ing Men from the Bond of their Sins is that which we properly call <HI>Ab&s;olution,</HI> and it is a nece&s;&s;ary and mo&s;t comfortable Part of the Prie&s;ts Office. But 1. The Sectaries do wholly di&s;own this Power, and are &s;o bold as to deride us for the U&s;e thereof: Yet it is certain that Chri&s;t did give his Di&s;ciples the Power of Binding and Loo&s;|ing<NOTE N="(x)" PLACE="marg">Math. xvi. 19. Chap. xviii. 18.</NOTE>, or, as it is el&s;ewhere called, of Remitting Sins<NOTE N="(y)" PLACE="marg">John xx. 22. &amp; v. 23.</NOTE>, frequently repeating this Com|mi&s;&s;ion, and &s;olemnly promi&s;ing to Ratifie in Heaven what they did on Earth: 'Tis plain al&s;o that the Apo&s;tles exerci&s;ed this Power<NOTE N="(z)" PLACE="marg">Acts ii. 38. 2 Cor. ii. 10.</NOTE> and gave their Succe&s;&s;ors a charge to u&s;e it al&s;o<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Galat. vi. 1. James v. 14, 15.</NOTE>; and the Primitive Hi&s;tories do abundant|ly te&s;tifie they did &s;o very often: &s;o that they mu&s;t cancel all tho&s;e lines of Scripture, and Records of Antiquity al&s;o, before they can take away this Power: Nor can they fairly pretend it was a Per&s;onal Priviledge dy|ing with the Apo&s;tles, &s;ince the Church hath u&s;ed it ever &s;ince, and Penitents need a comfortable Ap|plication of their Pardon now, as well as they did then: And whereas they object with the Jews, That <HI>none can forgive Sins but God only,</HI> Luke v. 21. We reply, That God alone can exerci&s;e this Power in his own Right, but He may, and hath communi|cated it to others who do it in his Name, and by His Authority, or as S. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaks, <HI>in the Per&s;on of Chri&s;t,</HI> 2 Cor. ii. 10. &s;o that S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> &s;aith, <HI>God him&s;elf forgives Sins by them to whom he hath granted the Power of Ab&s;olution;</HI> which may &s;uffice to check
<PB N="22" REF="26"> tho&s;e who de&s;pi&s;e it. 2. The <HI>Romani&s;ts</HI> on the o|ther hand abu&s;e this Power of <HI>Ab&s;olution,</HI> 1&s;t. By af|fixing it to the particular Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> exclu|ding all tho&s;e from u&s;ing it who derive not their Au|thority from thence: But Chri&s;t gave this Power to all the Apo&s;tles as well as to S. <HI>Peter,</HI> and tho&s;e Bi&s;hops who had no dependance on, nor &s;ometimes communion with <HI>Rome,</HI> did exerci&s;e this Power as lawfully as the Pope him&s;elf. 2dly. They abu&s;e this Power, by &s;elling Pardons and Ab&s;olutions for Money, &s;o that they get large&s;t Indulgences who have mo&s;t to give, and tho&s;e who are wickedly di&s;|po&s;ed are hereby encouraged to &s;in, in hopes of pur|cha&s;ing Remi&s;&s;ion at la&s;t. 3dly. They abu&s;e it by making it an Engine to entice the People into re|vealing all their Secrets to the Church, even tho&s;e of Princes as well as private Families, by which accur&s;ed Policy their Prie&s;ts carry on their Secular De&s;igns, and obtain a con&s;iderable Intere&s;t in world|ly Affairs. But this Church hath rejected the&s;e A|bu&s;es, yet retains the Thing it &s;elf, and hath three different Forms of <HI>Ab&s;olution</HI> in the&s;e Publick Of|fices: The Fir&s;t, <HI>Declaratory,</HI> in this place, which is no more than the &s;olemn promulgation of a Par|don upon the conditions of <HI>Faith</HI> and <HI>Obedience,</HI> which to tho&s;e &s;o qualified is indeed an Ab&s;olution, and a Warning to others to &s;eek for tho&s;e Condi|tions that they may be forgiven; and this is all the Church thinks fit to do in a Mixt Congregation. The Second is <HI>Petitionary</HI> in the Communion Ser|vice, where, be&s;ides the recital of Chri&s;ts Promi&s;e, to forgive upon the&s;e Terms, there is a Prayer, that all pre&s;ent may obtain the benefit thereof; which Petition mu&s;t needs be of great Force, becau&s;e it is made by that Officer whom Je&s;us hath Commi&s;&s;io|nated
<PB N="23" REF="26"> to grant Ab&s;olution; and yet he choo&s;es ra|ther humbly to beg it, than Authoritatively to di&s;|pen&s;e it, and this is proper for &s;uch a Congregation as are &s;uppo&s;ed to have prepared them&s;elves for this My&s;tery by Faith and Repentance. The Third Form only is <HI>Judiciary</HI> in the Office for the Sick, and there, unto the Declaration of the Prie&s;ts Com|mi&s;&s;ion, is annexed a Solemn Ab&s;olution in the Name of Je&s;us Chri&s;t; but this is only to be u&s;ed to &s;uch as give good Te&s;timony of their Repen|tance, and both de&s;ire and need it in their La&s;t A|gonies: Which cautious Proceeding &s;hews, that this Church doth neither withold it when there is ju&s;t Occa&s;ion, nor promi&s;cuou&s;ly grant it &s;o as to en|courage impenitent Sinners. As for the pre&s;ent Form it hath three Parts: Fir&s;t, the Commi&s;&s;ion, &s;etting forth the Author of it, <HI>[Almighty God, &amp;c.]</HI> the Occa&s;ion of granting it, <HI>[who de&s;ireth not the death, &amp;c.]</HI> the Per&s;ons to whom the Com|mi&s;&s;ion is made, <HI>[And hath given Power, &amp;c. to his Mini&s;ters:]</HI> And the Subject Matter of it, <HI>[to declare and pronounce, &amp;c.]</HI> Secondly, the Execution of this Commi&s;&s;ion, by declaring, The Benefit granted, <HI>[He pardoneth, &amp;c.]</HI> and the parties likely to receive it, <HI>[all them that tru|ly repent, &amp;c.]</HI> Thirdly, the Application, di|recting them what to ask, <HI>[wherefore let us be|&s;eech him, &amp;c.]</HI> and &s;hewing what are the Bene|fits of being heard, <HI>[that tho&s;e things may plea&s;e, &amp;c.]</HI> Finally, concluding all in Chri&s;ts Name, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, A|men.]</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The News of Pardon is mo&s;t de&s;irable to a troubled Soul, but tho&s;e that are truly humbled are
<PB N="24" REF="27"> apt to fear it is too good to be true, and &s;o are wont to que&s;tion whence we have this Power: for &s;atisfaction of which doubt we declare, that our Commi&s;&s;ion is derived from an <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> who as the Supreme of all Beings can grant it with|out controul, and as he is <HI>[the Father of our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> by who&s;e Blood he bought us, he cannot but be inclinable to &s;ave us; Yea, we have his Royal Word confirmed by an Oath, to a&s;&s;ure us, that <HI>[he de&s;ires not the death of a Sinner,]</HI> nor hath any plea&s;ure in their De&s;truction, He is not willing to condemn them, and (if they would take any cour&s;e to prevent it) <HI>[He had rather they would turn from their Wickedne&s;s,]</HI> &s;o as they might be &s;aved <HI>[and Live]</HI> in eternal Glory, <HI>Ezek.</HI> xxviii. 23. &amp; xxxiii. 11. And le&s;t the de&s;pair of his Mercy &s;hould di&s;courage penitent Sinners from &s;eeking forgivene&s;s as a thing impo&s;&s;ible to be had, this our merciful Lord <HI>[hath given power]</HI> in a &s;olemn Commi&s;&s;ion divers times repeated in the Go&s;pel, and &s;pecial <HI>[Commandment]</HI> be&s;ides (<HI>Galat.</HI> vi. 1. 1 <HI>The&s;.</HI> v. 14. <HI>Ezek.</HI> xxxiv. 4.) <HI>[to his Mi|ni&s;ters]</HI> when the nece&s;&s;ities of di&s;tre&s;&s;ed Souls re|quire it, <HI>[to declare]</HI> to all, his willingne&s;s to for|give, and more particularly <HI>[to pronounce to his People]</HI> when they are heartily grieved and truly <HI>[penitent]</HI> for their Sins, that they &s;hall have <HI>[ab|&s;olution and remi&s;&s;ion:]</HI> And &s;ince you that are here, have now declared by this humble Confe&s;&s;ion, that you do &s;incerely repent, We, by vertue of this Commi&s;&s;ion, do declare, that though no mortal Man can by any Right or Power inherent in him|&s;elf forgive Sin, yet <HI>[He]</HI> who is the Maker of tho&s;e Laws you have broken, both can and will <HI>[pardon]</HI> the Guilt, and <HI>[ab&s;olve]</HI> from the Pu|ni&s;hment
<PB N="25" REF="27"> of their Sins <HI>[All tho&s;e]</HI> who are endued with the Go&s;pel Conditions of Pardon, (<HI>Mark</HI> i. 15. <HI>Acts</HI> xx. 21.) <HI>viz. <HI>[True Repentance,]</HI></HI> and an unfeigned <HI>[belief of his Holy Go&s;pel:]</HI> So that if you be truly &s;orry for your Sins, and de&s;i|rous to amend your Lives, tru&s;ting in Gods Mer|cy through Chri&s;t, we can in Gods Name a&s;&s;ure you of a Gracious Pardon. <HI>[Wherefore]</HI> &s;ince there is &s;o infinite a Ble&s;&s;ing to be had upon &s;uch ea&s;ie terms, <HI>[let us]</HI> with all po&s;&s;ible importunity <HI>[be&s;eech]</HI> this our Merciful Father, who&s;e Gifts alone Faith and Repentance are, <HI>Acts</HI> v. 31. <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> ii. 8. <HI>James</HI> i. 17. that he will be&s;tow the&s;e Graces on us, and <HI>[grant us true repentance]</HI> for all our Sins <HI>[and his holy Spirit,]</HI> to enable us to believe and em|brace the Mercy offered to us; for if we can ob|tain the&s;e Graces, we &s;hall fir&s;t have our Ab&s;olution certainly confirmed in Heaven, and that once obtain|ed, there will follow three very advantagious Con&s;e|quences thereupon; Fir&s;t, Upon this Pardon of our Sins all <HI>[tho&s;e Duties which we do at this pre&s;ent,] <HI>viz.</HI></HI> our Prayers, Prai&s;es, hearing, &amp;c. will un|doubtedly <HI>[plea&s;e God,]</HI> and be as well acceptable to him, as profitable to us. Secondly, When our former Offences are remitted, we &s;hall regularly proceed to amend all that hath been ami&s;s, &s;o <HI>[that the re&s;t of our life hereafter may be pure]</HI> from Sin, and very <HI>[Holy];</HI> by which means, Thirdly, we &s;hall mo&s;t a&s;&s;uredly <HI>[come at la&s;t]</HI> unto the glorious Reward of &s;uch Piety, even to <HI>[Ever|la&s;ting Ioy,]</HI> where we &s;hall be happy with him to all Eternity: All which is mentioned to move every one of you earne&s;tly to endeavour and pray for Faith and Repentance, the only Conditions of Ab&s;olution, and the means to obtain all the&s;e ine&s;ti|mable
<PB N="26" REF="28"> Benefits: And &s;ince we mu&s;t procure them by the Merits, let us devoutly beg them <HI>[through]</HI> the mediation of <HI>Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord.]</HI> We mu&s;t not &s;ay the words of this Ab&s;olution after the Mini&s;ter with an audible Voice, becau&s;e it is his Pri|viledge and the property of his Office only to pro|nounce it; but our hearts mu&s;t be intent upon the Directions, and our Souls mu&s;t embrace the Com|forts thereof; and finally, we mu&s;t &s;eal all with an <HI>[Amen]</HI> full of vigour and devotion, that God and Man may hear, how firmly we believe, how highly we value, and how earne&s;tly we de&s;ire the&s;e Comforts.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="5" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. V.</HI> Of the Lords Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HItherto we have been preparing our &s;elves to pray, and now we begin with Prayer properly &s;o called, <HI>viz. The Lords Prayer;</HI> which being made by <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> and indicted by his <HI>Spirit,</HI> de|&s;erved to &s;tand in the fir&s;t place, but that we were not fit to call God, <HI>Our Father,</HI> till we had re|pented of our Sins again&s;t him: And being thus prepared, we dare not omit it, becau&s;e we are &s;ure our Lord intended it not only for a Pattern to make other Prayers by, when he &s;aid, <HI>After this manner pray ye</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Matth. vi. 9.</NOTE>, but as a Form to be u&s;ed in &s;o many words, be|cau&s;e when he delivered it the &s;econd time, he &s;ays expre&s;ly, <HI>When ye pray, &s;ay,
<PB N="27" REF="28"> Our Father, &amp;c.</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Luke xi. 1.</NOTE> and there|fore S. <HI>Hierom</HI> &s;aith, it is recited in the Liturgy by our Lords Tradition<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Hieron. adv. Pe|lag. l. 3.</NOTE>; S. <HI>Cyprian</HI> al&s;o, and divers other Ancients, call it, <HI>The Daily Prayer;</HI> and all the Primitive Liturgies have it in every one of their Services, &s;o that S. <HI>Augu&s;tin</HI> tells us, <HI>In the Church of God it is daily u&s;ed at the Altar</HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Augu&s;t. Homil. 42.</NOTE>; yea the whole congregation joyned in repeat|ing it, (as our Rubric requires now) for that Father adds, <HI>If any of you do not &s;ay this Prayer, though you be pre&s;ent in Body, you are out of the Church</HI><NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Idem, De Verb. Apo&s;t. Ser. 31.</NOTE>. And if we con|&s;ider the Stile of it, we &s;hall be convinced that its Divine Au|thor intended it chiefly for Publick A&s;&s;emblies, it being, as S. <HI>Cyprian</HI> &s;peaks, <HI>A Common Prayer,</HI> and all its expre&s;&s;ions &s;o general (<HI>Our Father,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Our daily Bread,</HI> &amp;c.) that every Man prays for others as well as him&s;elf, and exerci&s;es his Charity as well as his Devotion. The Phra&s;es and particular Sen|tences thereof, are all taken out of tho&s;e Forms which were in u&s;e among the Jews in our Saviours time, to &s;hew that he liked not unnece&s;&s;ary Novel|ty in Prayer; but the whole Compo&s;ure is truly Wonderful, being &s;o &s;hort, that the meane&s;t may learn it, &s;o plain, that the mo&s;t ignorant may un|der&s;tand it, and yet &s;o full, that it comprehends all our Wants, and intimates all our Duty, &s;hew|ing not only what is fit to be asked, but what man|ner of per&s;ons we that ask ought to be, whence <HI>Ter|tullian</HI> calls it, <HI>The Epitome of the Go&s;pel;</HI> as con|taining, our per&s;wa&s;ion of Gods Love, our de&s;ire of his Honour, our &s;ubjection to his Authority, our
<PB N="28" REF="29"> &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion to his Will, and our dependance on his Providence; our Need of his Mercy to pardon for|mer Offences, and of his Grace to keep us from future Sins, and of both to deliver us from the Pu|ni&s;hment due unto them all; concluding with Acts of Faith, and Prai&s;e, and Adoration: And being drawn up by our glorious Advocate, who knew his Fathers Trea&s;ures as well as our Wants, it is cer|tainly the mo&s;t compleat in it &s;elf, the mo&s;t accept|able to God, and the mo&s;t u&s;eful for us of any Form in the World: For which cau&s;e it ought to be united to all our Offices, to make up their De|fects, and recommend them to our Heavenly Fa|ther, who cannot deny us when we &s;peak the very &s;ame words which his dear Son hath put in our Mouths, if we u&s;e them with under&s;tanding and devotion. To which purpo&s;e let us ob&s;erve the Parts of this Prayer, which are, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A Preface expre&s;&s;ing the Goodne&s;s, <HI>[Our Father,]</HI> and the Greatne&s;s of him we pray to, <HI>[which art in Heaven:] <HI>Secondly,</HI></HI> The &s;even Petitions, the fir&s;t three concerning Gods Glory, <HI>viz.</HI> 1. The honour of his Name, <HI>[Hallowed, &amp;c.]</HI> 2. The Advance|ment of his Authority, <HI>[Thy Kingdom, &amp;c.]</HI> 3. The fulfilling of his Will, <HI>[Thy Will, &amp;c.]</HI> The four la&s;t Petitions concerning our own Good: <HI>viz.</HI> 1. For temporal &s;upplyes, <HI>[Give us, &amp;c.]</HI> 2. For remi&s;&s;ion of Sins pa&s;t, <HI>[and forgive us, &amp;c.]</HI> 3. For prevention of future Sins, <HI>[and lead us not, &amp;c.]</HI> 4. For deliverance from Puni&s;hment, <HI>[but deliver us, &amp;c.] <HI>Thirdly,</HI></HI> the Doxology, a&s;cribing unto God Dominion and Might, Mercy and Prai&s;e, <HI>[for thine is the Kingdom, &amp;c. A|men]</HI></P>
<P N="2"><PB N="29" REF="29">&sect;. 2. The Jews begin divers of their Prayers with this very Preface, <HI>Our Father which art in Heaven;</HI> but &s;ince they are in Bondage to the Law, they cannot &s;o properly call God, <HI>Father,</HI> as we who are his Children and Sons,<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Galat. iv. 6.</NOTE> not only by Creation as they were al&s;o, but by our Adoption and Regeneration in Bapti&s;m through Je&s;us Ghri&s;t, who hath given us Power to become the Sons of God<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">John i. 12.</NOTE>, and hath here taught us to cry, <HI>Abba, Father;</HI> which while we pronounce, let us think of that Fatherly Love he bears towards us, and of the Filial Affection and Duty we owe to him; not proudly appropriating this Honour to our own particulars, but calling him <HI>Our Father,</HI> belie|ving every Chri&s;tian hath a Title to his Mercy, who is loving to every Man; and therefore we mu&s;t in imitation of him put on an Univer&s;al Charity, and pray for all men. And that we may not fear the &s;ufficiency of his Bounty, we do here acknowledge that <HI>He is in Heaven,</HI> and therefore can do what&s;oe|ver he plea&s;es<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxv. 3.</NOTE>; He reigns over all Creatures, and lives for ever in infinite Glory, &s;o that we ought to come with great Humility in re&s;pect to his Maje&s;ty, and yet with a lively Faith becau&s;e of his Supream Power, which enables him to grant what&s;oever we ask of him. Since therefore we are before &s;uch a God, our fir&s;t Petition mu&s;t aim at his Glory, e&s;pecially &s;ince his Glory is &s;o clo&s;ely united to our good, that in asking the one, we gain the other; And <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> As God is our Father, we are obliged to pray that <HI>[his Name]</HI> may <HI>[be hallowed,]</HI> for every good Son de&s;ires above all
<PB N="30" REF="30"> things that his Father may be honoured. His Name indeed is mo&s;t Holy and Excellent in it &s;elf, nor can it be hurt by the Bla&s;phemy or irreverence of any vile Creature; yet we cannot but pray it may have its de&s;erved Honour and Veneration among all Men, and that not only his E&s;&s;ential Name, which is him&s;elf, may be thus re&s;pected, but that what|ever is called by his Name, and belongs to him, as his Word, his Wor&s;hip, his Mini&s;ters, with the Places, times, and things dedicated to his Service, that all the&s;e may be treated with reverent Regard for his Sake, and e&s;teemed far above Common things. And becau&s;e we Chri&s;tians bear our Ma|&s;ters Name, we pray that we may bring no di&s;ho|nour on that ble&s;&s;ed Name by which we are cal|led<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Rom. ii. 25.</NOTE>, but may live &s;o holily, that Men &s;eeing our good works may glorifie our Father who is in Heaven. <HI>Secondly,</HI> As our God is by undoubt|ed right <HI>the King of all the Earth,</HI> we are concerned to &s;ee Evil Men de&s;pi&s;e his Authority, break his Laws, and injure his deare&s;t Subjects, and long to &s;ee <HI>[his Kingdom come],</HI> as well the Kingdom of Grace which is &s;et up and enlarged outwardly by the conver&s;ion of Infidels and Hereticks to the true Faith, and inwardly by the &s;trict and &s;incere obedi|ence of all profe&s;&s;ed Chri&s;tians to the Holy Laws of this Ble&s;&s;ed King: But in regard that the mo&s;t loyal Subjects of our Lord meet with many Injuries, and his bold Enemies cea&s;e not to rebel again&s;t him here, we pray al&s;o that his <HI>Kingdom</HI> of Glory may come as &s;oon as he plea&s;es, and we are fit for it; For then his Supream Authority &s;hall appear in perfection, becau&s;e all his Foes &s;hall be condemned, and his Friends and Servants delivered from all their pre&s;|&s;ures;
<PB N="31" REF="30"> Yea the&s;e &s;hall be advanced to reign with their Lord in endle&s;s Glory, and what good Man will not wi&s;h for that Happy Day? <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Yet &s;ince God knows better than we, when it is fitte&s;t to bring this to pa&s;s, we &s;ubmit to his plea&s;ure, and pray that <HI>[his will may be done:]</HI> It is his Will that all Men &s;hould be &s;aved, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 4. and he defers the coming of his Kingdom to give his Ene|mies &s;pace to repent, and therefore we pray they may do his Will in &s;ecuring their own Salvation be|fore that day &s;urprize them. It is al&s;o his Will, that we &s;hould be &s;anctified<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">1 The&s;. iv. 1.</NOTE>, and we are obliged to wi&s;h this his Will may be accompli&s;hed in us, that we may ever act according to his Will decla|red in his Word, and then his Will appearing in his Providence, &s;hall order all things to work toge|ther for our good: His Will mu&s;t be done by us, and then we may chearfully con&s;ent it &s;hould be done upon us, for he can will no Evil to tho&s;e that &s;erve him: The Angels of Heaven do perfectly o|bey his Will, and ab&s;olutely &s;ubmit to it, and there|in they are to be our Example, which makes us pray that Gods Will may be done as freely, fully and con&s;tantly <HI>[on Earth as it is in Heaven].</HI></P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. Having thus &s;ought the Kingdom of God in the fir&s;t place, we proceed to beg a Supply for our Wants, for we are not able (as the Angels) to do his Will without con&s;tant Supports, and there|fore we beg that he will plea&s;e to <HI>[Give us this day our daily bread:]</HI> Meaning by <HI>Bread</HI> all that is nece&s;&s;ary for our &s;ub&s;i&s;tence, <HI>viz</HI> Food and Ray|ment, Habitations, and a competency of Health, Wealth and Friends, all which we own to be his
<PB N="32" REF="31"> Gifts; For the quality, we ask no Delicacies; for the quantity, no Superfluities: Nor do we with anxiety look too far before us, we ask no more than nece&s;&s;aries for the pre&s;ent day, becau&s;e we intend to come again to Morrow, and de&s;ire every day to be at Gods Allowance, who knows better than we our &s;elves what is fit for us. The Bread we de&s;ire al&s;o is that which is <HI>Ours</HI> by his Ble&s;&s;ing on our hone&s;t Endeavours, not that which is unju&s;tly taken from others; and that which we have ju&s;tly gotten, we beg from him a Power to enjoy it, and a Ble&s;&s;ing on it, and then it will be truly comfort|able unto us. The <HI>Second</HI> Petition concerning our &s;elves, re&s;pects our Souls, as the former did our Bodies; For while our Sins are unpardoned, our Food and other earthly Enjoyments do but fit us for Ruine, and feed us for De&s;truction, &s;o that we pray that God will <HI>[forgive us our Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es,]</HI> which is a Confe&s;&s;ion that we have offended, as well as a Petition for Mercy; we acknowledge that our Sins are heinous in their nature, no le&s;s than Inju|ries and Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es again&s;t God, and terrible for their Number, not one, or two, but many Tre&s;|pa&s;&s;es, for all which we ask Pardon through the Merits of Je&s;us Chri&s;t. And as we need forgivene&s;s infinitely from our Heavenly Father, &s;o we give it readily to all our Brethren <HI>[that tre&s;pa&s;s again&s;t us,]</HI> for their Offences are fewer and le&s;&s;er than tho&s;e we are guilty of again&s;t God, who will deny us Ab&s;olution, if we be malicious and implacable. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> As we look back and pray for remi&s;&s;ion of Sins pa&s;t, &s;o we look forward, and fearing to fall into the like hereafter, we beg that <HI>[He will not lead us into temptation.]</HI> 'Tis true, God doth never tempt us to &s;in<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">James i. 13.</NOTE>, yet to try our
<PB N="33" REF="31"> &s;incerity he &s;uffers Satan to tempt us, and if we de|light in the occa&s;ions, de&s;ire the opportunities, and love the plea&s;ures of Sin, then he will re&s;train his Providence, and withold his Grace from us, where|upon we willingly choo&s;e our own ruine, and fall into actual Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion: But con&s;idering the na|ture of &s;in is &s;o evil, and the con&s;equents &s;o &s;ad, we had need pray earne&s;tly that we may not provoke him to leave us to our &s;elves, and let loo&s;e Satan upon us (which is here called, <HI>leading us into temp|tation</HI>) le&s;t we cancel our lately begged Pardon by reiterated Provocations. <HI>Fourthly,</HI> Becau&s;e Sin is the certain way to Puni&s;hment, which we are apt to count the greate&s;t Evil, we pray to be <HI>[delivered from evil]</HI> that is, from all the ju&s;t and dreadful con&s;equences of Sin continued in, <HI>viz.</HI> from Evils temporal; Judgments, Cur&s;es, and Calamities on our Per&s;ons and E&s;tates: Evils &s;piritual; that is blindne&s;s of mind, hardne&s;s of heart, and Gods de|&s;erting our Souls in this World: And finally from eternal Evils; that is, the lo&s;s of Heaven, and the pains of Hell for ever and ever in the World to come: 'Tis the rea&s;on why we pray to be deliver|ed from Sin, that we may e&s;cape all the&s;e Evils that are the Puni&s;hments thereof. <HI>La&s;tly,</HI> We con|clude with the Doxology which St. <HI>Matthew</HI>'s Go&s;pel hath<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Matth. vi. 13.</NOTE>, and the Greek Fathers expound it, and therefore we u&s;e it here: But &s;ince St. <HI>Luke</HI>'s Go&s;pel leaves it out<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Luke xi. 4.</NOTE> and mo&s;t of the Latin Fathers, therefore we al&s;o omit it &s;ome|times, when the Office is not matter of Prai&s;e, as it is here after the Ab&s;olution. Here then we ble&s;s God for our Pardon by this Conclu&s;ion, wherein
<PB N="34" REF="32"> we both give the rea&s;on why we ask all the&s;e things of God, <HI>viz.</HI> becau&s;e <HI>[His is the Kingdom, Power, and Glory]</HI> he may grant them all by his Supreme Authority, he can do all this by his Infinite Power, and will for his Eternal Glory. We a&s;cribe Kingdom, Power and Glory to him, and declare he de&s;erves all this, becau&s;e he u&s;es all the&s;e Perfections for our good; &s;o that we de&s;ire he may reign and exerci&s;e this Power over us, yea, and re|ceive his de&s;erved Glory from us, and all the World <HI>[for ever and ever]</HI> which, with all our prece|ding reque&s;ts, we do every one now &s;ign with a devout <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="6" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VI.</HI> Of the Re&s;pon&s;es.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IT was a very ancient practice of the Jews to recite their Publick Hymns and Prayers by cour&s;e, and many of the Fathers a&s;&s;ure us that the Primitive Chri&s;tians imitated them therein; &s;o that there is no old Liturgy wherein there are not &s;uch &s;hort and devout Sentences as the&s;e, wherein the People an&s;wer the Prie&s;t, and therefore they are called <HI>Re&s;pon&s;es:</HI> And (as a late Traveller ob&s;erves) the Armenian Chri&s;tians, at this day, do make the&s;e Re&s;pon&s;es in their own Vulgar Tongue<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">Bellonii ob&s;er. lib. 3. c. 12.</NOTE>; and the u&s;e of them in the fir&s;t A|ges do fully prove, that Pray|ers were then made in a Language which the Peo|ple
<PB N="35" REF="32"> under&s;tood: But this Primitive U&s;age is now excluded, not only from the Popi&s;h A&s;&s;emblies by their praying in an unknown Tongue, but al&s;o from tho&s;e of our Prote&s;tant Di&s;&s;enters, who by the new device of one long extempore Prayer, have depri|ved the People of bearing any part in the Service, which ancient right of theirs the Church of <HI>Eng|land</HI> &s;till allows them, and that for very good rea|&s;on. 1. Becau&s;e hereby the con&s;ent of the Congre|gation to what we pray for is declared: And it is this Unity of Mind and Voice, and this Agreement in Prayer which hath the Pro|mi&s;e of prevailing<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">Rom. xv. 6. Matth. xviii. 19.</NOTE>. 2ly, This grateful variety and different manner of Addre&s;s &s;erves to quicken the Peoples devotion. 3ly, It engageth their Attention; and &s;ince they have their &s;hare of duty, they mu&s;t expect till their turn come, and give heed to do it right, and prepare for their next Re|&s;pon&s;e; whereas when the Mini&s;ter doth all, the People naturally grow &s;leepy and heedle&s;s, as if they were wholly unconcerned. This being then &s;o ancient and u&s;eful a way of Praying, let all tho&s;e who come to Common Prayer, gratefully embrace this priviledge which our Church allows them, and make their Re&s;pon&s;es gravely, and with an audible voice, which they will find to be a great help to their Devotion.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Re&s;pon&s;es here pre&s;cribed con&s;i&s;t of Prayers and Prai&s;es; the two fir&s;t are Prayers ta|ken out of <HI>David</HI>'s P&s;alms, the great Storehou&s;e of Primitive Devotion.</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> LI. 15. [<HI>O Lord open thou,</HI> &amp;c.] This Sentence is very frequent in ancient Liturgies,
<PB N="36" REF="33"> particularly in tho&s;e of S. <HI>James</HI> and S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tome;</HI> and it is fitly placed here, with re&s;pect to tho&s;e &s;ins we lately confe&s;&s;ed, for it is part of <HI>David</HI>'s Peni|tential P&s;alm, who had looked on his guilt &s;o long, till the grief, the &s;hame, and the fear which fol|lowed thereupon, had almo&s;t &s;ealed up his lips, and made him &s;peechle&s;s<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">Gen. xliv. 16. Matth. xxii. 11.</NOTE>, (as the deep &s;en&s;e of guilt is wont to do) &s;o that he could not prai&s;e God as he de&s;ired, unle&s;s it plea&s;ed God, by &s;peaking peace to his &s;oul, to re|move tho&s;e terrors, and then his lips would be o|pened, and his mouth ready to prai&s;e the Lord. 'Tis &s;aid that <HI>Origen,</HI> reflecting on his offences when he was reading that ver&s;e in the Church, <HI>But unto the ungodly, &s;aith God, what ha&s;t thou to do to take my Laws into thy mouth,</HI> &amp;c. &s;topt, and could go no further for tears; and if we be as fully &s;en&s;ible of our guilt, as we ought to be, it will be needful for us to beg &s;uch evidences of our Pardon as may free us from the terrors which &s;eal up our lips, and then we &s;hall be fit to prai&s;e God heartily in the P&s;alms which follow. Secondly, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxi. i. and xl. 13. [<HI>O God make &s;peed,</HI> &amp;c] This al&s;o is of anci|ent u&s;e in the We&s;tern Church, and it is the Para|phra&s;e of that remarkable Supplication, <HI>viz. Ho&s;an|nah,</HI> which &s;ignifies, <HI>Save now, Lord, we be&s;eech thee, P&s;al.</HI> cxviii. 25. when (with <HI>David, P&s;al.</HI> xl. 12.) we look back to tho&s;e innumerable evils that have ta|ken hold of us, we cry to God to &s;ave us &s;peedily from them by his Mercy: and when we look forward to the duties we are about to do, we pray as earne&s;t|ly that he will make ha&s;te to help us by his Grace, without which we cannot do any acceptable &s;ervice: Both of the&s;e are nece&s;&s;ary for us ju&s;t now, and
<PB N="37" REF="33"> that is the rea&s;on why we are &s;o importunate for a &s;peedy an&s;wer, and we hope he that gives &s;o freely, will give &s;peedily, and double the kindne&s;s there|by.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. The other two Re&s;pon&s;es are Acts of Prai&s;e; upon &s;uppo&s;ition that our pardon is granted, we ri&s;e up with joy to &s;ing, <HI>Fir&s;t, <HI>[Glory be to the Father,</HI></HI> &amp;c.] which excellent Hymn, though it be not the very words of Scripture, yet it is a Para|phra&s;e upon the Song of the Se|raphins, <HI>Holy, Holy, Holy</HI><NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">I&s;ai. vi. 3.</NOTE>, and gives equal wor&s;hip to eve|ry Per&s;on of the Trinity, becau&s;e each Per&s;on is very God<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">1 John v. 7.</NOTE>. It was a cu&s;tom from the be|ginning of Chri&s;tianity (as the Fathers &s;hew<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">Clem. Alex. Atha|na&s;ius&punc; &amp;c.</NOTE>,) <HI>to give Glory to the only Father, with the Son and the Holy Gho&s;t:</HI> which Orthodox form the <HI>Arrian</HI> Hereticks at|tempted to change into <HI>Glory be to the Father, by the Son, and in the Holy Gho&s;t:</HI> whereupon the Church enlarged the old Form, and annexed it to their Li|turgies in this form, <HI>Glory be to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Gho&s;t, now and ever, world without end:</HI> and &s;o the Greek Church now u&s;es it; to which the We&s;tern Church added, in a Council <HI>An.</HI> 442. <HI>[As it was in the beginning]</HI> to &s;hew this was the Primitive Faith, and the old Orthodox way of prai&s;ing God. And to this very day it &s;erves for the&s;e two u&s;es; fir&s;t, as a &s;horter Creed and Con|fe&s;&s;ion of our believing in three Per&s;ons and one God, whereby we both declare our &s;elves to be in the Communion of the Catholick Church, and al&s;o renounce all Hereticks who deny this great and di|&s;tingui&s;hing Article of our Faith. Secondly, It
<PB N="38" REF="34"> &s;erves for a Hymn of Prai&s;e, by which we magnifie the Father for our Creation, the Son for our Re|demption, and the Holy Gho&s;t for our Sanctifica|tion; and to quicken us herein, we declare it was &s;o in the <HI>[beginning,]</HI> for the Angels &s;ung the prai&s;es of the Trinity in the morning of the Creation<NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">Job xxxviii. 7.</NOTE>: The Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apo&s;tles, Saints and Martyrs, did thus wor&s;hip God from the beginning: The whole Church Mi|litant and Triumphant doth it now, and &s;hall do it for ever, not only in this world, but in that which is without end. Let us therefore with great devo|tion joyn with this ble&s;&s;ed Company in &s;o good a work, and give Glory to the Father who granted our pardon, to the Son who purcha&s;ed it, and to the Holy Gho&s;t who &s;ealed it: Let every Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity have due prai&s;e; and as God is not weary with repeating his ble&s;&s;ings, let us never be weary of repeating this Hymn, but in P&s;alms, Litanies, or wherever we find it, let us &s;ay it with a fre&s;h &s;en&s;e of God's infinite love, for he ju&s;tly de|&s;erves our mo&s;t hearty prai&s;es: <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Secondly, <HI>[Prai&s;e ye the Lord,</HI></HI> &amp;c.] which is no other but the Engli&s;h of <HI>Hallelujah;</HI> a word &s;o &s;acred, that S. <HI>John</HI> retains it<NOTE N="(w)" PLACE="marg">Rev. xix. 1, 3, 4, 6. &amp;c.</NOTE>, and S. <HI>Au&s;tin</HI> &s;aith the Church of old &s;crupled to tran|&s;late it. The u&s;e of it is fre|quent in the P&s;alms, being the Title to, and the Conclu&s;ion of many of them; particularly of &s;ix P&s;alms, which were the Pa&s;|chal Hymn, and called <HI>the great Hallelujah</HI><NOTE N="(x)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxiii. &mdash;to P&s;al. cxviii. See Tobit xiii. 18.</NOTE>. And among the Chri&s;tians it was &s;o u&s;ual to
<PB N="39" REF="34"> &s;ing Hallelujah, that St. <HI>Hierome</HI> &s;aith little chil|dren were acquainted with it<NOTE N="(y)" PLACE="marg">Hieron. ad Laetam ep. 7.</NOTE>: And when <HI>Olympius,</HI> a Heathen Philo&s;opher, heard an Hallelujah &s;ung in the Temple of <HI>Serapis,</HI> before the doors were open, or any Mortal had gone in, he fled from the place, con|cluding from this Progno&s;tick, that the Heathen Temple would &s;hortly be changed into a Chri&s;tian Church. The &s;olemn times of &s;inging it among divers Churches were different; but it was u&s;ed e|very where on the Lords day; and among us it is u&s;ed every day, and placed here, 1. As a return to the <HI>Gloria Patri,</HI> for in that we wor&s;hipped the Tri|nity, as we do the Unity in this. 2ly, As a tri|umphant Hymn upon the joyful News of our Ab|&s;olution, and the overthrow of our &s;piritual ene|mies, for which (&s;aith the Prie&s;t to the People) <HI>Prai&s;e ye the Lord,</HI> and they readily obey him, re|plying, <HI>The Lords name be prai&s;ed.</HI> 3ly, It is a proper Preface to the P&s;alms, called in the He|brew, <HI>The Book of Prai&s;es.</HI> The Office hath been thus far Penitential, and now it begins to be Eu|chari&s;tical, what more proper Introduction can there be, than this, Hallelujah?</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="7" TYPE="section">
<PB N="40" REF="35">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VII.</HI> Of the XCV. P&s;alm.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis <HI>P&s;alm</HI> containing directions and exhor|tations to Prayer, to Prai&s;e God, and hear his holy Word, is a very proper Preparatory for the following duties, and the matter of it &s;hews it was de&s;igned at fir&s;t for the Publick Service, on the Fea&s;t of Tabernacles, (as &s;ome) or on the Sabbath day (as others think;) but S. <HI>Paul</HI> judges it fit for eve|ry day, <HI>while it is called to day</HI><NOTE N="(z)" PLACE="marg">Hebr. iii. 15.</NOTE>, and &s;o it hath been u&s;ed in all the Chri&s;tian World, as the Liturgy of S. <HI>Ba&s;il</HI> te&s;tifies for the Greek Church; the te&s;timony of S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> witne&s;&s;es for the A|frican Church; and for the We&s;tern Church all its antient Offices retain it, and in the Capitulars, it is called the <HI>Invitatory P&s;alm</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Addit. 1. capit. 66.</NOTE>; yea the very Jewi&s;h Do|ctors have confe&s;&s;ed it belongs to the times of <HI>Me&s;&s;iah,</HI> and there|fore our Reformers did very prudently place it here, before the <HI>P&s;alms,</HI> Collects &amp; Le&s;&s;ons; for it con|tains a threefold Exhortation: <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> to prai&s;e God; &s;hewing 1. the manner how, <HI>viz.</HI> externally and internally, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> i, ii. And 2. the rea&s;on why, <HI>viz.</HI> becau&s;e of his infinite greatne&s;s; <HI>ver&s;.</HI> iii. and his mighty Power declared by his Providence over all, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> iv. and his Creating of all, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> v. The <HI>Second</HI> Exhortation is, to pray to this mighty God; for the manner, very humbly, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> vi. giving the rea&s;on for it, becau&s;e it is his due from us, <HI>ver&s;.</HI>
<PB N="41" REF="35"> vii. The <HI>Third</HI> Exhortation is, to hear his Word, directing us as to the manner, <HI>viz.</HI> &s;peedily, wil|lingly, and with tender hearts, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> viii. And warning us by the Example of the Jews, who&s;e &s;in is &s;et before us, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> ix. and their puni&s;hments, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> x. and xi. that we may not de&s;troy our Souls, by de&s;pi&s;ing and di&s;tru&s;ting Gods word as they did.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>P&s;alm</HI> XCV. 1, 2. In the entrance upon this Euchari&s;tical part of the &s;ervice we &s;tir up and ad|moni&s;h one another (as S. <HI>Paul</HI> advi&s;eth)<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Ephe&s;. v. 19. Colo&s;&s;. iii. 15.</NOTE>, with this <HI>P&s;alm:</HI> And fir&s;t the Prie&s;t invites the People &s;aying, <HI>[O come let us &s;ing]</HI> with our voices <HI>[unto the Lord,]</HI> and that our Souls may make a confort to our lips, <HI>[Let us]</HI> all the while inwardly and <HI>[heartily rejoyce in the &s;trength of]</HI> that mighty God who is <HI>[our Salvation]:</HI> To which the People readily agree, and mutually encouraging one another an&s;wer, <HI>[Let us come]</HI> into this hou&s;e the place where we are immediately <HI>[before his pre&s;ence with thank&s;giving]</HI> for all his Mercies, and let our inward gratitude declare it &s;elf &s;o, that all men may &s;ee we <HI>[are glad]</HI> and rejoyce <HI>[in him]</HI> while we are repeating this and the following <HI>[P&s;alms.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> iii, iv, v. And the more effectually to &s;tir us up thereto, let us con&s;ider, 1. his infinite greatne&s;s <HI>[For the Lord]</HI> whom we prai&s;e <HI>[is]</HI> &s;o <HI>[great a God]</HI> that he is pre&s;ent in all places, and the whole World cannot comprehend him; and &s;o ve|ry high in dignity, that he is <HI>[a great King above all]</HI> that are called <HI>[Gods;]</HI> the glorious An|gels, and all the Heathen Deities, are but his Crea|tures. 2ly, Con&s;ider his Mighty Power, which
<PB N="42" REF="36"> may be &s;een in the va&s;tne&s;s of his Dominion, and the extent of his Providence. <HI>[The]</HI> furthe&s;t and mo&s;t &s;ecret <HI>[Corners of the Earth]</HI> which were never yet di&s;covered by Man, the&s;e are <HI>[in his hand,]</HI> and he di&s;po&s;eth all things there; Tho&s;e lofty tops, which are <HI>[the &s;trength of the]</HI> high|e&s;t <HI>[Hills,]</HI> and inacce&s;&s;ible to Mortal Princes, <HI>[are his al&s;o,]</HI> he can protect his friends there, and pull his Foes from thence. His Power al&s;o ap|pears in that he made all tho&s;e things which he go|verns; <HI>[The Sea]</HI> which is &s;o wide, that we know not the bounds thereof, this <HI>[is his,]</HI> for <HI>[he made it,]</HI> He took this va&s;t aby&s;s of waters from off the Earth, <HI>[and his hands prepared the dry land,]</HI> for all Nations to inhabit, and &s;hall we not heartily prai&s;e this glorious God?</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> vi, vii. He can do whatever he plea&s;e for us, and therefore when we have prai&s;ed him for for|mer mercies, <HI>[O come let us]</HI> all that are here pre&s;ent <HI>[wor&s;hip]</HI> and pray to him for the &s;upply of all our wants, and becau&s;e he is &s;o great a Ma|je&s;ty, let us approach with the lowe&s;t reverence, let us <HI>[fall down and]</HI> meekly <HI>[kneel]</HI> while we pre&s;ent our Supplications <HI>[before the Lord,]</HI> who is <HI>[our maker,]</HI> and therefore ju&s;tly expects re|verence both from our Souls and Bodies: And if we thus humbly call upon him, no doubt he will hear us, <HI>[For he is the Lord]</HI> whom by this &s;er|vice we do peculiarly own to be <HI>[our God,]</HI> He is the great Shepheard that watches over us, <HI>[and we are the People]</HI> which he hath cho&s;en for his flock: We are fed in <HI>[his pa&s;ture]</HI> with a|bundance of ble&s;&s;ings, and are tho&s;e <HI>[Sheep]</HI> which he defends by <HI>[his Hand]</HI> from all evils and dangers; on him therefore let us devoutly call.</P>
<PB N="43" REF="36">
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> viii, ix, x, xi. And &s;ince his own Sheep hear his voice, you (who expect he &s;hould hear your Prayers) mu&s;t hear his commands, which will be read to you this Day out of his Holy word; and you mu&s;t obey them without delay, for he &s;aith, <HI>[To day,]</HI> even this very day (which is the only time you can be &s;ure is your own) <HI>[if ye will hear his voice,]</HI> and do what he requires you, then you mu&s;t <HI>[not harden your hearts,]</HI> by pre|&s;uming to go on in &s;in, and yet vainly expecting more time, and fal&s;ly promi&s;ing your &s;elves mercy at the la&s;t. For there is a terrible Example of the &s;ad event of &s;uch vain hopes; thus did tho&s;e old Jews flatter them&s;elves <HI>[in the provocation, and in the day of temptation in the wilderne&s;s,]</HI> of whom God thus complains, they would neither obey my Precepts nor fear my threatnings, but <HI>[tempted]</HI> me to de&s;troy them, [and <HI>proved</HI>] my Patience, by many bold acts of Di&s;obedience, not|with&s;tanding <HI>[they &s;aw]</HI> all my wonderfull <HI>[works.]</HI> 'Tis true, I put up, and pa&s;&s;ed by ma|ny affronts, for even <HI>[Forty years long was I grieved with]</HI> the &s;ins and pre&s;umption of that <HI>[generation,]</HI> (and I have born as long with &s;ome of you) yet I did not finally forgive them; for at la&s;t I utterly rejected them, <HI>[and &s;aid,]</HI> the&s;e wretches, who hope for my mercy, while they di&s;obey my Laws, <HI>[are a people which do erre in their hearts,]</HI> and their practices &s;hew <HI>[they have not known my ways,]</HI> which are to be merciful only to the penitent and obedient: And therefore <HI>[I &s;ware in my wrath]</HI> and high di&s;plea&s;ure again&s;t them, <HI>[that they &s;hould]</HI> all dye in the wilderne&s;s, and not one of them <HI>[enter into] <HI>Canaan,</HI></HI> which was <HI>[my Re&s;t]</HI> promi&s;ed to
<PB N="44" REF="37"> them on Condition of their obedience: Which dreadfull example &s;hews us how dangerous it is to neglect, yea, even to defer our obedience to the calls and commands of Gods word; and if their fall be a warning unto us, we &s;hall then have rea|&s;on to ble&s;s God for this admonition: and to con|clude it with, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="8" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VIII.</HI> Of the P&s;alms.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Book of P&s;alms is a Collection of Prai|&s;es and Prayers endited by the Spirit, com|po&s;ed by holy men on various occa&s;ions, and &s;o &s;uit|ed to Publick Wor&s;hip that they are u&s;ed and com|mended by the Jews and Mahometans, as well as by the Chri&s;tians; and though the &s;everal Parties of Chri&s;tians differ in mo&s;t other things, in this they all agree: So that <HI>Ca&s;&s;ander</HI> de&s;igned to compo&s;e a Liturgy out of the P&s;alms, in which all Chri&s;tians might joyn. They contain variety of Devotions, agreeable to all degrees and conditions of Men, &s;o that without much difficulty every Man may apply them to his own ca&s;e, either directly, or by way of accommodation; for which cau&s;e the Church u&s;eth the&s;e oftner than any other part of Scripture. 'Tis certain, the Temple Service con&s;i&s;ted chiefly of forms taken out of this Book of P&s;alms<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">1 Chron. xvi. 7. to ver&s;. 37.</NOTE>, and the Pray|ers of the modern Jews al&s;o are mo&s;tly gathered thence<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Buxtorf. Synag. Jud. cap. 5.</NOTE>.
<PB N="45" REF="37"> The Chri&s;tians undoubtedly u&s;ed them in their Pub|lick Service in the Apo&s;tles times<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">1 Cor. xiv. 26. Colo&s;&s;. iii. 16.</NOTE>, and in the following Ages 'tis very plain that they &s;ung P&s;alms in the Church by turns, each &s;ide of the Choir an|&s;wering to the other<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Augu&s;tin. de verb. Ap. &s;er. 12. Con&s;tit. Apo&s;tol. l. 2. cap. 57.</NOTE>; yea, it appears the P&s;alms were pla|ced about the beginning of Pray|ers, &s;oon after the Confe&s;&s;ion<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">S. Ba&s;il. Epi&s;t. 69. &amp; Bal&s;amon notis ad Concil. Antiochen. can. 2.</NOTE>: And that they were &s;o of|ten repeated at the Church, that the poore&s;t Chri|&s;tians could &s;ay them by heart, and u&s;ed to &s;ing them at their labours, in their hou&s;es, and in the fields. The Author of them, Holy <HI>David,</HI> fir&s;t &s;et them to vocal and in&s;trumental mu&s;ick, and Pious Antiquity did u&s;e them in their A&s;&s;emblies with Mu&s;ick al|&s;o<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Eu&s;eb. hi&s;tor. l. 2. cap. 7. Eccle&s;. hierar. cap. 3. Re&s;p. ad orthod. quae&s;t. 107. I&s;id. Peleu&s;. l. 1. ep. 90.</NOTE>, and &s;o may we very fit|ly do where we have conveni|ence; for this makes our Church|es the very emblem of the hea|venly Choir, which is always repre&s;ented as prai|&s;ing God in this manner; and experience &s;hews that Mu&s;ick works very much on the affections of well tempered Men, it calms their minds, compo&s;es their thoughts, excites their devotion, and fills their Souls with a mighty plea&s;ure while they thus &s;et forth his Prai&s;e.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Church having thus fitted the P&s;alms for our daily u&s;e, it is our duty to &s;ay or &s;ing them with great Devotion; and if we have performed the foregoing parts of the Liturgy as we ought, no|thing can fit us better to &s;ing <HI>Davids</HI> P&s;alms, with <HI>Davids</HI> Spirit; for all that hath been done hitherto
<PB N="46" REF="38"> was to tune our hearts, that we may &s;ay, <HI>O God my heart is ready (or, fixed) I will &s;ing &amp; give prai&s;e; P&s;alm</HI> cviii. 1. And as S. <HI>Ba&s;il</HI> notes, this frame of Spirit is more nece&s;&s;ary in the u&s;e of the P&s;alms, than of any other part of Scripture, the re&s;t being only read to us, but every man is to repeat the&s;e as his own words. Wherefore, that we may be devout in this holy exerci&s;e, let us con&s;ider of what &s;ort every P&s;alm is, that we may be &s;uteably affected in the u&s;e thereof. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> &s;ome are P&s;alms of <HI>in|&s;truction,</HI> explaining the Crea|tion<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm viii.civ. &amp;c.</NOTE>, or the Providence of God<NOTE N="k" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xxxvii.cxxxix. &amp; cxlvii. &amp;c.</NOTE> the Pa&s;&s;ion<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xxii.lxix. &amp;c.</NOTE>, Re|&s;urrection, and A&s;cen&s;ion of Chri&s;t<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">P&s;. ii.xvi.cx. &amp;c.</NOTE>, or his la&s;t coming to Judgment<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm l. xcvii. &amp;c.</NOTE>, in reading of which we mu&s;t &s;trive to under|&s;tand the my&s;tery, profe&s;s our belief of it, and draw &s;uch practical inferences from it as become &s;o holy a Faith, and then let us give <HI>[Glory]</HI> to the <HI>[Father, Son and holy Gho&s;t]</HI> for in&s;tructing us thus in the true Religion, and for doing &s;o many great and won|derfull works for us. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Others are P&s;alms of <HI>Exhortation,</HI> &s;tirring us up to &s;ome Acts, either of Moral Vertue<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xv.ci. &amp;c.</NOTE>, or Po&s;i|tive Religion, <HI>viz.</HI> to &s;tudy God's Law, or call on his Name<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. i.xxxiv.cxix. &amp;c.</NOTE>, or warning us again&s;t &s;in by Threatnings and Exam|ples<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. vii.xi.lviii.lxiv.</NOTE>, e&s;pecially by the pu|ni&s;hments inflicted on his own people for it<NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lxxviii.cv.cvi.</NOTE>. When we read the&s;e, we mu&s;t love and labour for the Vertues recommended, and both hate and for&s;ake the Vices forbidden, looking at the
<PB N="47" REF="38"> promi&s;es inviting us to the one, and the threatnings deterring us from the other, giving <HI>Glory</HI> to the Father, &amp;c. for all the&s;e gracious endeavours to bring us out of the way of de&s;truction, and to re|&s;tore us to the paths of life. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Others are P&s;alms of <HI>Supplication,</HI> either for our &s;elves, for pardon<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xxv.li.cxliii. &amp;c.</NOTE>, for peace with God<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. iv.xlii.lxiii. &amp;c.</NOTE>, for patience<NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">P&s;. x.xxiii.xxxix. &amp;c.</NOTE>, and deliverance from all &s;orts of e|nemies<NOTE N="(w)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lv.lix.lxxi. &amp;c.</NOTE>, as al&s;o for others, e&s;pecially for the King<NOTE N="(x)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. xxi.lxxii.</NOTE>, and the Church<NOTE N="(y)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lxviii.lxxix. &amp; lxxx. &amp;c.</NOTE>: When we re|peat the&s;e, let us con&s;ider our own and our brethrens mi&s;ery for want of the ble&s;&s;ings de&s;ired; and how happy we &s;hall be in obtaining them: remembring that God hath heard the&s;e very words often from the mouths of his Saints, and in hopes he will once more accept them from us al&s;o, let us give <HI>Glory</HI> to the Father, &amp;c. for we may, and ought to pray in faith, and rejoyce in hope, before we have actu|ally received the Mercy de&s;ired. <HI>La&s;tly,</HI> Others are P&s;alms of <HI>Prai&s;e</HI> and Thank&s;giving, as well for all Gods mercies<NOTE N="(z)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. ciii.cxxxvi.cxlv. &amp;c.</NOTE>, as for our health<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxvi.cxxx. &amp;c.</NOTE>, our plenty and wealth<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lxv.cxliv. &amp;c.</NOTE>, our victories over our enemies<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. xviii.cxlix. &amp;c.</NOTE>, and for his mercy to our immortal &s;ouls<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. lxvi.cxi.cxviii. &amp;c.</NOTE>: in u&s;ing of the&s;e we mu&s;t me|ditate of our own unworthi|ne&s;s, and of his free and un|wearied bounty, of our obligations for that we have received, and our hopes to receive more; and then reflecting with all gratitude on his mercies to us, and all the world, we may properly conclude
<PB N="48" REF="39"> with [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.] Finally, let us pre&s;erve tho&s;e flames of Devotion which the P&s;alms have kindled, by leading &s;uch holy lives as the in&s;pired Pen-men of the&s;e Divine Hymns did, and then, when the hour of Prayer returns, we &s;hall ea&s;ily fall into right frame again, and always find abundant benefit and plea&s;ure al&s;o in this u&s;e of the&s;e &s;acred Anthems.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="9" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IX.</HI> Of the Le&s;&s;ons.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HOly Scripture is a perfect Revelation of Gods will, as far as is nece&s;&s;ary to our &s;alvation, and a compleat Rule both for our Faith and Manners; wherefore we mu&s;t e&s;teem it as the ground of our Religion, the guide of our ways, and the evidence of our hope: And it is our duty<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">John 5.39.</NOTE> and our inter|e&s;t<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">2 Tim. iii. 15. &amp; James i. 21.</NOTE> to read it privately<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Deut. xvii. 19. &amp; Jo&s;h. i. 8.</NOTE>, and to hear it in publick, where the Jews read <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> and the Prophets<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Luke iv. 16. &amp; Acts xv. 21.</NOTE>, as the Chri&s;tians did al&s;o, only they added the E|pi&s;tles and Go&s;pels to the for|mer<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Ju&s;tin Martyr A|pol. 2.</NOTE>; and as <HI>Tertullian</HI> notes, it was one main end of their A&s;&s;embling to hear Gods word read; as it was went then always to be, in a Language under&s;tood by the people: for the old Te&s;tament was by a &s;pecial Providence tran&s;lated
<PB N="49" REF="39"> into Greek a little before Chri&s;ts coming, and the New was writ in the &s;ame Tongue immediately af|ter, becau&s;e that was the mo&s;t known Language in tho&s;e parts: Yet when the Go&s;pel &s;pread further, it is evident the Scriptures were tran&s;lated into all Languages; by which example our Reformers have al&s;o tran&s;lated the Bible into Engli&s;h, which is now at la&s;t &s;o compleat, that Forreigners have confe&s;|&s;ed that no Nation can &s;hew the like: The Bible being (not lockt up from the people as in the Ro|man Church, but) made plain to all, we have it daily read unto us, e&s;pecially the more profitable Chapters, the difficulter being not &s;o properly &s;aid to be omitted, as to be remitted to private con&s;ide|ration. Indeed the Primitive Church did read &s;ome practical Le&s;&s;ons out of the <HI>Apocrypha,</HI> not as any part of the Rule of Faith, but for in&s;truction of Manners; and &s;o do we, after we have evidently di&s;tingui&s;hed it from the Canonical Books. As to the particular Le&s;&s;ons, they are very well cho&s;en, e&s;pecially tho&s;e for particular Occa&s;ions, &s;ome of which (particularly <HI>Gene&s;.</HI> xxii. for <HI>Good Friday</HI>) are the &s;ame which the Church u&s;ed in S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI>'s time<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">Aug. Serm. de Temp. 71.</NOTE>; wherefore let us for whom all this care hath been taken, make it our endeavour &s;o to hear them, that we may reap the benefit intended unto us thereby.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. To which end, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Let us remember God is the Author of the&s;e Holy Books, and he writ them in kindne&s;s to our &s;ouls, to prevent corrup|tions and mi&s;takes from creeping in to the rule of our Faith, and they are put into a plain and conde|&s;cending &s;tile, comprizing all nece&s;&s;ary Truths
<PB N="50" REF="40"> which yet are &s;o di&s;per&s;ed, as to invite us to read it all, in private or publick; for God hath writ no|thing but what is or may be u&s;eful: We ought al&s;o to prai&s;e God for pre&s;erving the&s;e &s;acred Records in all Ages, and tran&s;mitting them down intire to us in the&s;e la&s;t Times. <HI>Secondly,</HI> When it is about to be read (as the Ancients u&s;ed then to wa&s;h their hands) let us clean&s;e our hearts from the love of &s;in, and come with earne&s;t de&s;ires to learn our duty, and &s;tedfa&s;t re&s;olutions to practi&s;e it: And that God may help us &s;o to do, let us &s;ay, <HI>Open thou mine eyes, that I may &s;ee the wondrous things of thy Law</HI><NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxix. 180. or if there be time, &s;ay the Collect for the &s;e|cond Sunday in Ad|vent.</NOTE>; and then compo&s;ing our &s;elves into a reverend po&s;ture, as if God him&s;elf were &s;peaking to us<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Nehem. viii. 6.</NOTE>, let us give diligent heed to eve|ry word, that we may under|&s;tand it, and apply it to our own &s;ouls, for vain thoughts are very pernicious now; and therefore (S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom</HI> &s;aith) the Deacon of old cried, <HI>Let us give good heed, for thus &s;aith the Lord:</HI> And &s;ince he &s;peaks, let us ob&s;erve the precepts, and take en|couragement from the promi&s;es made to, and the ble&s;&s;ings be&s;towed upon holy men: On the contra|ry, let us fly the things forbidden, and be warned by the threatnings and judgments again&s;t tran&s;gre&s;|&s;ors, &s;o &s;hall we truly profit by our hearing. More particularly the <HI>fir&s;t Le&s;&s;on</HI> out of the Old Te&s;ta|ment is either, 1. The Law (that is, the Moral part of it, which is principally read by us) which will teach us what is &s;in, together with the ble&s;&s;ings of obedience, and the cur&s;es due to di&s;obedience, expre&s;&s;ed often in phra&s;es relating to things tempo|ral, but we may &s;piritually apply them. 2. The
<PB N="51" REF="40"> Hi&s;tory &s;erves to confirm our faith in God's provi|dence, and comfort us in affliction, by &s;hewing what care God hath ever taken of his &s;ervants; it warns us al&s;o again&s;t all iniquity, which the Lord ever finds out and puni&s;hes. 3. The Poetick Books give us directions to act prudently in all e&s;tates and conditions, and furni&s;h us with excellent proofs of that great Truth, That it is the wi&s;e&s;t thing in the world to be a good Man. 4. The Prophecies (mo&s;t of which are now fulfilled) will excite us to ad|mire the fore&s;ight and the truth of God, and teach us to tru&s;t in him for that which is not yet accom|pli&s;hed; and particularly, they abundantly prove that Je&s;us is the Me&s;&s;iah and Saviour of the world, and &s;o prepare us for, <HI>The &s;econd Le&s;&s;on</HI> out of the New Te&s;tament, which is either out of, 1. The <HI>Go&s;pels,</HI> where we may &s;ee God's love to us, and the great things which Je&s;us did and &s;uffered for us, who&s;e Doctrine is the perfect Rule, and his practice the compleat Example of all Piety and Vertue; and while we admire his Meekne&s;s and Patience, his De|votion and Charity, his Zeal for God, his Love to his Di&s;ciples, and his Compa&s;&s;ion to all Men, we mu&s;t imitate him in the&s;e ble&s;&s;ed Qualities; for God hath &s;et him for our Example, that we might fol|low his &s;teps. Or, 2. Out of the <HI>Epi&s;tles,</HI> where we may learn the higher my&s;teries of Faith, and the more peculiar duties of our Religion; the&s;e will in|&s;truct us how holily and unblameably Chri&s;tians ought to live, and how happy they are while they live &s;o, what&s;oever their outward e&s;tate be; as al&s;o what infinite glories are provided for them after this world is at an end. Thus every part of Scrip|ture may be of &s;ingular u&s;e to us, if we hear it with attention, apply it with di&s;cretion, and practi&s;e it
<PB N="52" REF="41"> with diligence: This kind of hearing will furni&s;h us to re&s;i&s;t all evil, and to do every good work; yea, it will give us ju&s;t cau&s;e to &s;ing tho&s;e Hymns which the Church here pre&s;cribes, of which we are next to treat.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="10" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. X.</HI> The Hymns, and particularly the <HI>Te Deum.</HI></HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IT is certain from holy Scripture, that the Chri&s;tians were wont to &s;ing Hymns in the Apo&s;tles times, and it is likely enough that <HI>Igna|tius</HI> might appoint they &s;hould be &s;ung by each &s;ide of the Choir<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Socrat. Eccle&s;. Hi&s;t. l. 6. c. 8.</NOTE>, &s;ince <HI>Pliny</HI> writing at that time to the Em|peror <HI>Trajan,</HI> reports that the Chri&s;tians u&s;ed then to &s;ing ver|&s;es to Chri&s;t by turns<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">Plin. l. 10. Epi&s;t. 97.</NOTE>, which was not much above 100 years after our Saviour: And it is probable the place of the&s;e Hymns was (as now) after the Le&s;&s;ons; for S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> notes, that after one Angel had publi&s;h|ed the Go&s;pel, a multitude joyned with him in prai&s;ing God: So when one Mini&s;ter hath read the Go&s;pel, all the faithful glorifie God<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">Ambro&s;. de nativ. &s;er. 1.</NOTE>. And S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> ob|&s;erves, that a P&s;alm followed the Le&s;&s;on out of the Old Te|&s;tament<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">Augu&s;t. Hom. 31.</NOTE>: not much like
<PB N="53" REF="41"> was that Con&s;titution of the Council of <HI>Laodicea,</HI> that a Le&s;&s;on &s;hould be read, and then a P&s;alm &s;ung<NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">Conc. Laod. Can. 17. An. 365. &amp; Bal&s;am. ibid.</NOTE>, that by this variety the people might be &s;ecured again&s;t wearine&s;s and di&s;traction. But be&s;ides Antiquity, there is great rea&s;on for this interpo&s;ition of Hymns, in re&s;pect to the great benefit we may receive from the word of God, for which we do daily prai&s;e him; and if we ble&s;s him for our meat and drink, how much more are we obliged to glorifie him for the food of our &s;ouls? As for the particular Hymns, they are (as of old in the primitive Church) generally ta|ken out of the Scripture; yet as they did al&s;o make u&s;e of &s;ome Hymns compo&s;ed by in&s;pired and extraordinary men<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">Tertul. Apol. cap. 39 Eu&s;eb. Eccle&s;. Hi&s;t. l. 5. c. 26.</NOTE>, &s;o do we; and particular|ly, we retain that ancient and excellent Hymn called <HI>Te Deum,</HI> &s;aid to be compo|&s;ed by S. <HI>Ambro&s;e,</HI> and fir&s;t &s;ung at the Bapti&s;m of S. <HI>Augu&s;tine,</HI> though afterwards the people (as S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> him&s;elf &s;aith) daily repeated it with great devotion and delight<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">Ambro&s;. Concio 1. Tom. 5. p. 404.</NOTE>, as the excellent matter of it de&s;erves; for it contains three Particulars: <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> An act of Prai&s;e offered to God by us, [<HI>We prai&s;e thee,</HI> &amp;c.] and by all creatures, as well in earth, [<HI>All the earth,</HI> &amp;c.] as in heaven, and particularly the Angels, [<HI>To thee all Angels,</HI> &amp;c.] and the Saints which are there, [<HI>The glorious Company of the Apo&s;tles,</HI> &amp;c.] joyn with us.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> A Confe&s;&s;ion of Faith, declaring 1. The general con&s;ent unto it, [<HI>The holy Church,</HI> &amp;c.] 2ly, The particulars of it, <HI>viz.</HI> concerning every
<PB N="54" REF="42"> Per&s;on in the Trinity, the Father, Son, and Holy Gho&s;t, [<HI>The Father of an infinite,</HI> &amp;c.] And more largely concerning the Son, as to his Divini|ty, [<HI>Thou art the King of glory,</HI> &amp;c.] His Hu|manity, and particularly his Incarnation, [<HI>when thou tooke&s;t upon thee,</HI> &amp;c.] His Death, [<HI>when thou had&s;t overcome,</HI> &amp;c.] His pre&s;ent glory, [<HI>Thou &s;itte&s;t at,</HI> &amp;c.] His return to judgment, [<HI>we believe that thou &s;halt come,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> A Supplication grounded upon it, 1. For all his people, that they may be pre&s;erved here, and &s;aved hereafter, [<HI>we therefore pray thee help thy &s;ervants,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. For our &s;elves, who daily prai&s;e him, [<HI>Day by day we magnifie thee,</HI> &amp;c.] that we may be kept from future &s;in, [<HI>vouch&s;afe, O Lord, to keep,</HI> &amp;c.] and pardoned for what is pa&s;t, [<HI>O Lord, have mercy,</HI> &amp;c.] becau&s;e we tru&s;t in him, [<HI>O Lord, in thee have I tru&s;ted,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. Having heard the holy Precepts and u&s;eful Examples, the comfortable Promi&s;es and ju&s;t Threatnings contained in the fir&s;t Le&s;&s;on, we begin this Hymn with acts of prai&s;e to the Author of this holy Book, &s;aying, <HI>[We prai&s;e thee, O God,]</HI> and to &s;hew we will be not only hearers, but al&s;o doers of his Word, <HI>[we acknowledge]</HI> him to be the <HI>[Lord]</HI> of us and all the world, who is &s;erved and prai&s;ed both in heaven and earth; <HI>[All]</HI> the inhabitants of the <HI>[earth]</HI> ever did, and now do <HI>[wor&s;hip</HI> this <HI>everla&s;ting Father,]</HI> who gave be|ing to every generation: Yea, all the Orders of <HI>[Angels, Cherubins</HI> and <HI>Seraphins]</HI> with all the <HI>[Heavenly powers,]</HI> do loudly proclaim, and &s;weetly &s;ing his prai&s;e, in that my&s;terious Hymn,
<PB N="55" REF="42"> <HI>Holy</HI> Father, <HI>Holy</HI> Son, <HI>Holy</HI> Spirit, the whole <HI>[heaven and earth is full]</HI> of the te&s;timonies of thy <HI>[glory]</HI> and Maje&s;ty<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">I&s;ai. vi. 3.</NOTE>; and all the glorified Saints joyn in this Cele&s;tial Mu&s;ick, <HI>[The]</HI> now glorious Company of the <HI>[Apo&s;tles]</HI> who &s;aw the accompli&s;hment of his Promi&s;es, the good|ly Fellow&s;hip of the <HI>[Prophets,]</HI> who believed and foretold tho&s;e Mercies, and the noble Army of <HI>[Martyrs,]</HI> who &s;ealed the truth of this Faith with their blood, all the&s;e behold his glory, and make up the harmony of this heavenly Choir, to which we de&s;ire to unite our prai&s;es in magnify|ing our mo&s;t glorious and univer&s;al King. And though we cannot behold our God face to face, as they do, yet we &s;ee his glory by Faith, and are Members of that <HI>[Holy]</HI> Catholick <HI>[Church]</HI> which in all ages and places hath <HI>[acknowledged]</HI> the ever ble&s;&s;ed <HI>[Trinity,]</HI> which we now con|fe&s;s, declaring, we believe in God <HI>[the Father]</HI> who&s;e <HI>[Maje&s;ty]</HI> is infinite, in God the <HI>[Son,]</HI> the only begotten of his Father, who&s;e honour is eternal, and in God the <HI>[Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> the <HI>[Com|forter]</HI> and Sanctifier of all true Believers; but more e&s;pecially we confe&s;s the glories of the ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us, who hath done &s;o many and &s;o great things for us, we acknowledge his Divinity, and that he is that <HI>[King of Glory]</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xxiv. 7, 10.</NOTE> whom the Angels do adore; That only <HI>[Son]</HI> of the Father, who was begotten from <HI>[everla&s;ting,]</HI> and is very God: We confe&s;s his Humanity, and remember with joy and thank&s;giving, that when he under|took to &s;ave and <HI>[deliver man,]</HI> he di&s;dained not to partake of our fle&s;h and blood, and was content
<PB N="56" REF="43"> to be conceived in the ble&s;&s;ed <HI>[Virgins womb]</HI> on purpo&s;e to make him&s;elf capable of dying for us; and being thus both God and Man, he &s;ubmit|ted to the cruel death of the Cro&s;s, and by dying thus for us, he <HI>[overcame]</HI> death, and took away <HI>[the &s;harpne&s;s]</HI> of its &s;ting<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">1 Cor. xv. 57.</NOTE>, &s;o that <HI>[all Believers]</HI> are now capable of entring into the <HI>[Kingdom of heaven,]</HI> and &s;hall not dye e|ternally, becau&s;e our mighty Redeemer, as a glo|rious Conqueror, <HI>[&s;itteth</HI> at <HI>the right hand]</HI> of his <HI>[Father,]</HI> having all power given unto him both in heaven and earth: And at the end of the world <HI>[we believe]</HI> he &s;hall <HI>[come]</HI> from thence with innumerable Saints and Angels to be the <HI>[Iudge]</HI> of us and of all Mankind<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Acts xvii. 31.</NOTE>. Wherefore, &s;ince our Redeem|er is to be our Judge, we apply our &s;elves by <HI>[Prayer]</HI> to be|&s;eech him<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Job ix. 15.</NOTE> to <HI>[help]</HI> us and all his <HI>[&s;ervants,]</HI> whom we hope he will not forget, becau&s;e he hath <HI>[redeemed us]</HI> with his mo&s;t <HI>[precious blood.]</HI> Ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us! who art appointed to pa&s;s the final Sentence upon all, be plea&s;ed <HI>[to]</HI> reckon us <HI>[among the number]</HI> of thy <HI>[Saints]</HI><NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Wi&s;dom v. 5.</NOTE>, that we may have our part in that <HI>[glory]</HI> which is <HI>[everla&s;ting;]</HI> And in the mean time do thou even in this world, <HI>[&s;ave thy people]</HI> from all evil, and <HI>[ble&s;s]</HI> tho&s;e whom thou ha&s;t cho&s;en for thine <HI>[he|ritage]</HI> with all good things<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">P&s;alm xxviii. ult. vulg. Lat.</NOTE>. Thou art their King, and there|fore be plea&s;ed <HI>[to govern them]</HI> by thy Laws, and <HI>[lift them up]</HI> by thy
<PB N="57" REF="43"> Providence above the reach of their malicious foes, which <HI>[evermore]</HI> pur&s;ue them with deadly hatred. And for our own &s;elves, we have a peculiar Title to thy protection, becau&s;e we are thy con&s;tant &s;er|vants, <HI>[Day</HI> after <HI>day]</HI> we meet in thy hou&s;e to <HI>[magnifie]</HI> thee with Hymns, and to <HI>[wor&s;hip]</HI> thee with our Prayers<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. cxlv. 2.</NOTE>, and will do &s;o every day we live; keep us therefore by thy grace, that we may not contradict our Morning Devotions, by committing <HI>[&s;in]</HI> and living wickedly in the re|maining part of this day; and do thou not only pre&s;erve us from running into more offences, but forgive us all tho&s;e we are already guilty of, <HI>[Have mercy upon us]</HI> for they are many; and again we cry, <HI>[have mercy]</HI> upon us, for they are great<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Matth. 20.30, 31.</NOTE>: Let thy <HI>[mercy]</HI> be evidently &s;hewed upon us, not for any merit in us, but becau&s;e our only <HI>[tru&s;t]</HI> is in <HI>[thee]</HI><NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. xxxiii. 22.</NOTE>, and doubtle&s;s thou wilt not leave <HI>[us to be confounded]</HI><NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. xxxi. 1.</NOTE> by the failing of the&s;e our hopes, which rely intirely upon thy never failing mercy: <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="11" TYPE="section">
<PB N="58" REF="44">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XI.</HI> Of the Benedicite.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. <HI>THe Song]</HI> of the <HI>[three Children]</HI> is &s;ometimes u&s;ed in&s;tead of this after the fir&s;t Le&s;&s;on, which though it be not Canonical Scripture, yet it is an exact Paraphra&s;e on the cxlviii. <HI>P&s;alm,</HI> and &s;o like thereto in words and &s;en&s;e, that whoever de&s;pi&s;eth this, reproacheth that part of the &s;acred Canon. Be&s;ides, the Hymn it &s;elf is of great Antiquity, being u&s;ed, as S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> affirms, in his time, on the &s;olemn Fe&s;ti|vals of the Church; and when &s;ome negligent Prie&s;ts in <HI>Spain</HI> did omit it, <HI>An.</HI> 681. the fourth Council of <HI>Toledo</HI> ordains, <HI>That this Hymn of the three Chil|dren, in which every Creature of Heaven and Earth prai&s;eth God, and which the Catholick Church, di&s;per&s;ed through the World, celebrates, &s;hall hereafter be &s;ung in the Divine Service daily, in all the Churches of</HI> Spain <HI>and</HI> France, <HI>and the Prie&s;ts who omit this anci|ent custom &s;hall be excommunicated</HI><NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Concil. 4. Toletan. Can. 13. vel 14.</NOTE>. As for the matter of it, it is an elegant &s;ummons to all Gods Works to prai&s;e him, like that of <HI>David, P&s;al.</HI> cxlviii. intimating that they all &s;et out his glory, and invite us who have the bene|fit of them, to prai&s;e and magnifie his Name for them. The Method is curious and exact, begin|ning with the whole Creation, even <HI>[all the works of the Lord]</HI> and then particularizing the Highe&s;t heavens with the <HI>[Angels and powers]</HI>
<PB N="59" REF="44"> therein, the Cele&s;tial Orbs al&s;o with the <HI>[Sun, Moon and Stars,]</HI> the Aiery Heaven, with all the changes wonderfully wrought there, and the &s;ea&s;ons of the year which have their divers influen|ces thereon, <HI>[Showrs and dew, winds, fire, heat, winter and &s;ummer, fro&s;ts and cold, ice and &s;now, nights and days, light and darkne&s;s, lightning and clouds:]</HI> Thence it de&s;cends to the <HI>[Earth]</HI> and its more eminent parts, <HI>viz. <HI>[Mountains and Hills,]</HI></HI> with its productions of plants and every <HI>[green thing,]</HI> proceeding to the waters of all kinds, <HI>[Wells, Seas and Flouds:]</HI> And &s;o on to living Creatures, <HI>[Whales and all Fi&s;hes, Fowls]</HI> of the air, and <HI>[Bea&s;ts]</HI> of the Earth, and e&s;pecially the <HI>[Sons</HI> of <HI>Men,]</HI> and among them it more parti|cularly invites Gods own <HI>[People, Prie&s;ts and Servants,]</HI> both in this and the other World, to joyn with the&s;e three Children (to whom &s;o great and wonderful a deliverance was given) in prai&s;ing and magnifying God for ever. So that when we would glorifie God for his Works, which is one main duty and end of the Lords day, or when the Le&s;&s;on treats of the Creation, or any wonderful act of Gods Providence, then it is very proper to u&s;e this Hymn.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="12" TYPE="section">
<PB N="60" REF="45">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XII.</HI> Of the Benedictus.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen the Go&s;pel was fir&s;t publi&s;hed to the World, the Angels &s;ung prai&s;e, and all holy Men to whom it was revealed, enter|tained the&s;e <HI>[Good tidings]</HI> with great joy; And &s;ince it is our duty al&s;o, whenever we hear this Go|&s;pel read, to give glory to God, therefore the Church appoints this Hymn, which was compo&s;ed by holy <HI>Zachary</HI> upon the fir&s;t notice that God had &s;ent a Saviour to Mankind, and is one of the fir&s;t Evangelical Hymns indited by Gods Spirit upon this occa&s;ion, &s;o that the Original of it is Divine, the matter unexceptionable, and the fitne&s;s for this place unque&s;tionable; only that we may &s;ay it with holy <HI>Zachary</HI>'s devotion, we &s;hall give this brief ac|count of the particulars whereof it con&s;i&s;ts. The parts of it are two, <HI>viz.</HI> Fir&s;t, An Act of Prai&s;e for our Redemption, with re&s;pect, 1. To the na|ture of it, as it declares Gods Infinite Mercy, <HI>Luke</HI> i. 68. [<HI>Ble&s;&s;ed be the Lord God,</HI> &amp;c.] his Mighty Power, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 69. and his never-failing Truth &s;ince it is according to his holy Word, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 70, 71. his gracious promi&s;e, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 73. and his inviolable Oath, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 73. 2ly, With re&s;pect to the end of our re|demption, <HI>viz.</HI> Our freedom from Sin, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 74. and our liberty to &s;erve God, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 75. Secondly here is an Act of prai&s;e for the Promulgation of the Go&s;pel, &s;hewing 1. the in&s;trument by whom it was fir&s;t done, and his office, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 76. and duty,
<PB N="61" REF="45"> <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 77. 2ly, The motives inciting God thereto, <HI>viz.</HI> His own mercy, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 78. and our Mi&s;ery, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 79.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. As &s;oon as ever holy <HI>Zachary</HI>'s tongue was loo&s;ed, he &s;tays not to rejoyce in his own Per&s;o|nal Mercy, but perceiving God had now &s;ent Sal|vation to the World, his inward joy breaks out into this Hymn of prai&s;e, <HI>[Ble&s;&s;ed be the Lord God of I&s;rael,]</HI> who as he fir&s;t looked down on the affliction of his people of old in <HI>Egypt</HI><NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Exod. iii. 16.</NOTE>, and then de|livered them from thence; So now he hath in a more emminent manner by his own Sons coming down from heaven <HI>[vi&s;ited]</HI> mankind, and <HI>[redeemed]</HI> them from the bondage of Sin and <HI>Sathan.</HI> It was he alone <HI>[rai&s;ed]</HI> up this Deli|verer, and it was a <HI>[mighty]</HI> and noble Salvati|on indeed; &s;ince our Redeemer was very God, though (that he might dye for us) he was plea&s;ed to become man, and to be born of the Royal fami|ly of <HI>David:</HI> Wherein we now &s;ee a glorious in&s;tance of Gods truth; For Chri&s;t being now &s;prung from the lineage of <HI>David,</HI> confirms all that was pro|phe&s;ied of him, promi&s;ed &amp; &s;worn concerning him &s;o many hundred years before; This is according <HI>[as he &s;pake]</HI> by his holy Prophets from the be|ginning of the World, who all, as it were with one <HI>[mouth,]</HI> prophe&s;ied of this Me&s;&s;iah. This is the <HI>[performance]</HI> of that &s;weet promi&s;e made to the Patriarchs, who upon the hopes of this Sal|vation entred into Covenant with God; This is the fulfilling of that <HI>[Oath]</HI> which he <HI>[Sware</HI> to <HI>Abraham]</HI> the Father of the faithfull, that he would give us one of his Seed, in whom all the Na|tions
<PB N="62" REF="46"> of the World &s;hould be ble&s;&s;ed. Nor is his truth more evident in &s;ending this Saviour, than his ends are gracious for which he &s;ent him: For whereas we were loaden with the guilt of pa&s;t Sins, and lyable to be overcome and drawn into more of|fences for the future, as al&s;o unable vigorou&s;ly and with hope to &s;erve God, he &s;ent him to pur|cha&s;e our pardon, to conquer our Enemies, and procure grace for us; <HI>[that we being</HI> thus <HI>de|livered]</HI> from the guilt and power of Sin and Sa|than, <HI>[might]</HI> be at liberty <HI>[to &s;erve God]</HI> cheerfully and &s;incerely <HI>[in holine&s;s and righte|ou&s;nes]</HI> all our days, and not doubt of everla&s;ting glory at the end of our lives. Oh what prai&s;es are &s;ufficient for the&s;e things! But further, next to his goodne&s;s in &s;ending this Salvation, we mu&s;t own his favour in proclaiming it &s;o early and &s;o ful|ly to all the World, in order to which he &s;ent <HI>John</HI> the Bapti&s;t to be the la&s;t <HI>[Prophet]</HI> of his coming, even to be the immediate Harbinger of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> to go <HI>[before the face]</HI> of our Lord, and to make the <HI>[way]</HI> ready for him, by preaching unto all Men to repent; and to encourage us &s;o to do, that Ble&s;&s;ed S. <HI>John</HI> of old, and the Hi&s;tory of the Go&s;pel now do <HI>[give knowledge]</HI> unto all Gods pople, that there is now <HI>[Salvation]</HI> to be had by Chri&s;t <HI>[through the remi&s;&s;ion of their Sins:]</HI> Which infinite ble&s;&s;ing we had ne|ver obtained but <HI>[through]</HI> tho&s;e bowels of <HI>[ten|der mercy</HI> in <HI>our God]</HI> which moved him to pi|ty us in our peri&s;hing condition, and to &s;end his dear Son, who now breaks forth like <HI>[the day|&s;pring]</HI> from Heaven, and makes a gracious <HI>[vi|&s;it]</HI> to us mi&s;erable Sinners who <HI>[&s;at in darkne&s;s and the &s;hadow of Death,]</HI> liable to eternal con|demnation,
<PB N="63" REF="46"> out of which he &s;hews us the way to e&s;cape, and by the&s;e precepts of his Holy Go&s;pel doth <HI>[guide our feet into]</HI> that Holy <HI>[way]</HI> which gives us true peace here, and will bring us to everla&s;ting <HI>[Peace]</HI> hereafter. <HI>[Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="13" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XIII.</HI> Of the <HI>Jubilate,</HI> or the <HI>C.</HI> P&s;alm.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AT other times we u&s;e (after the &s;econd Le&s;&s;on) another Divine Hymn taken out of the Old Te&s;tament, but wholly re&s;pecting the Evangelical &s;tate then revealed to Holy <HI>David.</HI> The Title it bears is, <HI>A P&s;alm of Prai&s;e,</HI> and it was fir&s;t compo&s;ed for a form of publick Thanks|giving<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">Mollerus in loc.</NOTE> to be &s;ung by cour&s;e, at the oblation of the Peace-offering<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">Hammond in P&s;al. 100.</NOTE>, and &s;o may well be u&s;ed by us after we have heard the Go&s;pel of Peace, after which it &s;eems to have been &s;ung about the year 450. for <HI>Petrus Chry&s;olo|gus</HI> expounds it immediately after the Go&s;pel<NOTE N="(q" PLACE="marg">Chry&s;olog. &s;er. 6. pag. 14.</NOTE>. And indeed the &s;ubject mat|ter of this P&s;alm &s;hews it is very proper for this place, for it contains a double Exhortation to Prai&s;e God, with two &s;orts of motives thereunto. The <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> Exhorta|tion implies, who are the per&s;ons obliged to this duty, <HI>viz. <HI>[all the world,]</HI></HI> P&s;al. c. <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 1. and
<PB N="64" REF="47"> al&s;o how and where it mu&s;t be done, <HI>viz.</HI> with joy and Hymns of prai&s;e when we meet in his hou&s;e, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 1. And the motives to it are taken from his Divine Nature, and his wonderfull works of crea|ting and providing for us, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 2. The <HI>Second</HI> Exhor|tation intimates al&s;o, where and how we mu&s;t make our acknowledgments, <HI>viz</HI> in his hou&s;e, with Songs of Thank&s;giving, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 3. And the new mo|tives to it are taken from his great goodne&s;s, his endle&s;s mercy, and his never-failing Truth, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 4.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. When <HI>David</HI> fore&s;aw by the Spirit of God, how the joyfull tidings of this Go&s;pel, which we have now heard, was to be preached over all the World, he &s;trives to excite them to all po&s;&s;ible gra|titude, &s;aying <HI>[O be joyfull]</HI> with a holy kind of Rejoycing <HI>[in the Lord, all]</HI> ye Countries of the Earth, where the &s;ound of this Go&s;pel comes; you hear there is mercy for you, &s;o that now you may mingle frequent Hymns among your Devoti|ons, <HI>[and &s;erve the Lord with gladne&s;s,]</HI> you may come to the place of his &s;olemn Wor&s;hip cheer|fully; and though you are then to remember you are <HI>[before his pre&s;ence,]</HI> yet you ought to &s;ing P&s;alms of prai&s;e there: His very e&s;&s;ential Excellen|cy de&s;erves this, for you do believe and are <HI>[&s;ure]</HI> that this <HI>[Lord is our God,]</HI> and his wonderfull works command all thankfulne&s;s from us; He gave us our life and being, <HI>[He made us]</HI> out of no|thing, we did not make our <HI>[&s;elves;]</HI> And he provides graciou&s;ly for both our Souls and Bodies, taking upon him to be our Shepheard, and feeding us inwardly with his word, and outwardly with all Earthly ble&s;&s;ings, as his own <HI>[People and the &s;heep of his Pa&s;ture:]</HI> Wherefore &s;ince the&s;e
<PB N="65" REF="47"> mercies are &s;o univer&s;al, do not content your&s;elves with &s;ingle and &s;ecret prai&s;es<NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">Ingratus e&s;t qui remotis arbitris gratias agit. Senec. de benef. l. 2. c. 23.</NOTE>, but <HI>[Go your ways]</HI> to the <HI>[Gates]</HI> of his hou&s;e with your Sacrifices of <HI>[thank&s;giving]</HI> and at the Church among your Brethren offer up your <HI>[Prai&s;es]</HI> in a &s;olemn Man|ner, let all the World &s;ee that you are <HI>[thankfull to him,]</HI> and hear that you <HI>[&s;peak good]</HI> of his mo&s;t glorious <HI>[Name:]</HI> He de&s;erves this from all Men, but more e&s;pecially from us Chri&s;tians, who by what we hear in this Go&s;pel are daily a&s;&s;ured, that <HI>[the Lord is gracious]</HI> in his nature and apt to give the greate&s;t ble&s;&s;ings to us; that <HI>[his mercy is e|verla&s;ting,]</HI> and inclines him to forgive our many and grievous tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions again&s;t him, and that <HI>[his truth]</HI> never fails, but whatever he pro|mi&s;es, he certainly performs from one <HI>[generati|on]</HI> to another; wherefore let us devoutly prai&s;e this God, and &s;ay, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="14" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XIV.</HI> Of the <HI>Magnificat.</HI></HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AS &s;oon as the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin was filled with the Holy Gho&s;t &s;he endited this Divine Canticle, which is the very fir&s;t Hymn recorded in the New Te&s;tament, and may be reckoned the fir&s;t-fruits of the Spirit, and therefore it hath been
<PB N="66" REF="48"> anciently u&s;ed among the Chri&s;tians, and is receiv|ed at this day into the Service of all the Reformed Churches of <HI>Holland</HI> and <HI>Germany,</HI> as well as re|tained in ours, where it is placed very fitly after the Fir&s;t Le&s;&s;on at Evening Prayer, in which is u|&s;ually &s;et forth tho&s;e Acts of Gods gracious Provi|dence over the pious, and tho&s;e Prophecies and Promi&s;es of a Saviour to come, which this Hymn doth prai&s;e the Lord for: The Ble&s;&s;ed Virgin then experienced Gods goodne&s;s to his Servants, and &s;aw the accompli&s;hment of all his promi&s;es, and in this form &s;he expre&s;&s;ed her joy and gratitude; and when we hear in the Le&s;&s;on like examples of his Mercy, and are told of tho&s;e Prophecies and Promi&s;es which are now fulfilled in Chri&s;ts birth, we may be ex|pected to rejoyce with her in the &s;ame words.</P>
<P>The Hymn it &s;elf contains, Fir&s;t, a general Thank&s;giving to God, <HI>Luke</HI> i. 46, 47. [<HI>my Soul doth magnifie,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, the rea&s;ons thereof, which are three, 1&s;t, His peculiar Favour to the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin, in taking her from &s;o low an e&s;tate, and advancing her to &s;o high an Honour, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 48, 49. 2ly, His General Providence over all, which appears by his Mercy to the pious, and his Ju&s;tice on the the proud, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 50, 51. as al&s;o by his rai&s;ing the lowly, and ca&s;ting down the arrogant, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 52, 53. 3ly, His extraordinary grace in our Redemption, wherein is manife&s;ted his infinite Mercy, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 54. and the truth of his promi&s;es, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 55.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>Luke</HI> I. 46, 47. When God had cho&s;en ble&s;&s;ed <HI>Mary</HI> to be the in&s;trument of the greate&s;t ble&s;&s;ing that ever the world had, &s;he declared by the fruit of her lips, as well as by the fruit of her womb, that &s;he was full of the Holy Gho&s;t; and
<PB N="67" REF="48"> &s;he here expre&s;&s;es &s;o much love and gratitude, hu|mility and devotion, that it appears &s;he was full of Grace, as well as highly fa|voured<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">Luke i. 28. <GAP DESC="foreign">, Vulg. &amp; Bez.</NOTE>; and if we repeat it with the &s;ame affections, and be as truly thankful for the ful|filling of Gods promi&s;es, as &s;he was, we may be &s;aid al&s;o to conceive Chri&s;t in our hearts by Faith, &s;ince he hath told us<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">Matth. xii. 50.</NOTE>, They who do the will of God, are e|&s;teemed by him as his Brethren, Si&s;ters, and Mother. The Le&s;&s;on hath &s;hewed us Examples of the Divine Mercy to the pious and humble, and of his Vengeance on the proud and ar|rogant: We know the Prophecies and Promi&s;es now read unto us are all fulfilled in Chri&s;t, and there|fore the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin &s;eems to &s;ay to us, <HI>O prai&s;e the Lord with me, and let us magnifie his Name to|gether:</HI> We cannot indeed make him greater than he is, but when we publi&s;h his real magnificence, and rejoyce in the greatne&s;s of our Salvation, who have <HI>[God]</HI> him&s;elf to be <HI>[our Saviour]</HI> then we are &s;aid to <HI>[magnifie the Lord;]</HI> and let us not do this with our lips only, but let us meditate &s;o long of his inexpre&s;&s;ible loving-kindne&s;s, till <HI>[our &s;ouls]</HI> do magnifie the <HI>[Lord]</HI> and <HI>[our Spirit]</HI> within us re|joyceth in God our Saviour.</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 48, 49. The ble&s;&s;ed Virgin excited her &s;elf to this devout acknowledgment by con&s;idering the meanne&s;s of her Condition, being a poor ob&s;cure Maid, till God <HI>[regarded the lowline&s;s]</HI> of her that never aimed any higher than to be reputed a|mong the meane&s;t of his &s;ervants, and called by the name of <HI>[his handmaid;]</HI> but becau&s;e her mind was as low as her e&s;tate, he that gives grace to the
<PB N="68" REF="49"> humble, cho&s;e her to be the Mother of the worlds Saviour and his own Son, &s;o that <HI>[all generati|ons]</HI> &s;hall for ever from <HI>[henceforth]</HI> account and <HI>[call her ble&s;&s;ed]</HI> above all other women; but &s;he did not a&s;cribe this peculiar favour to any merit of her own, but confe&s;&s;eth it was the free grace of <HI>[the mighty God]</HI> which did thus <HI>[magnifie]</HI> her, and therefore &s;he gives him the prai&s;e, decla|ring that <HI>[his Name is holy]</HI> and to be hallow|ed and adored by all mankind who receive the bene|fit of this mercy; nor doth &s;he de&s;ire us to wor&s;hip her, as Papi&s;ts impiou&s;ly do, but to give him the Glory.</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 50, 51, 52, 53. And indeed he ju&s;tly de|&s;erves it, not only on the account of this particular favour to her, but al&s;o for his univer&s;al goodne&s;s. For holy Scripture records, and the Hi&s;tory of all Ages te&s;tifie that <HI>[his mercy]</HI> is va&s;tly large, and endures for ever, reaching unto all <HI>[that fear him,]</HI> and continuing upon them and their po&s;te|rity <HI>[throughout all generations:]</HI> And as for his proud and haughty enemies, who expect to en|joy the highe&s;t honours and dignities, <HI>[he &s;hews</HI> the <HI>&s;trength</HI> of <HI>his arm]</HI> in pulling them down, and &s;cattering the&s;e <HI>[proud]</HI> wretches, to let all the world &s;ee how vain <HI>[the imaginations</HI> of <HI>their hearts]</HI> were. Ble&s;&s;ed be his wi&s;e and ju&s;t Provi|dence, he always <HI>[puts down]</HI> the wicked, though never &s;o wi&s;e and <HI>[mighty,]</HI> from tho&s;e <HI>[&s;eats]</HI> and thrones on which their pride had mounted them, and <HI>[exalts]</HI> into their places <HI>[the humble and meek]</HI> whom the world de&s;pi&s;es, and who lea&s;t expected &s;uch honour, and the&s;e are the mo&s;t thankful for it: The poor <HI>[hungry]</HI> &s;ouls that long|ed for the lea&s;t of his favours, it is his Cu&s;tome <HI>[to
<PB N="69" REF="49"> fill]</HI> with <HI>[all good things,]</HI> and tho&s;e who had a|bundance, and thought them&s;elves <HI>[rich]</HI> and mo&s;t con&s;iderable, the&s;e he de&s;pi&s;es, and <HI>[&s;ends empty away]</HI> without any &s;piritual graces or eminent tokens of his love.</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 54, 55. But the mo&s;t illu&s;trious te&s;timony of this wi&s;e and gracious Providence is &s;een in Gods &s;ending his dear Son into the world to &s;ave &s;inners: <HI>[I&s;rael]</HI> was the lea&s;t of all people, yet <HI>[God remembring</HI> what <HI>mercy]</HI> he had ever had for that Nation, cau&s;ed Je&s;us <HI>[to be born]</HI> among them for the &s;alvation of all people; wherein as he expre&s;&s;ed his infinite goodne&s;s, &s;o he manife&s;t|ed his never failing <HI>[Truth,]</HI> for this is the fulfil|ling of all his prophecies and <HI>[promi&s;es]</HI> made to <HI>[our Forefathers,]</HI> and peculiarly to <HI>[Abra|ham,]</HI> to whom he gave many a&s;&s;urances that he would from his loins rai&s;e <HI>[up]</HI> a Saviour to re|deem all Mankind, and to bring deliverance <HI>[to]</HI> all the faithful, even <HI>[to his Seed for ever,]</HI> for which let us now mo&s;t devoutly &s;ing, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="15" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XV.</HI> Of the <HI>XCVIII.</HI> P&s;alm.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IN&s;tead of the <HI>Magnificat</HI> made by the mo&s;t excellent of the Daughters of <HI>David,</HI> we &s;ometimes u&s;e a P&s;alm of <HI>David</HI>'s own compo&s;ing, out of which, part of the <HI>Magnificat</HI> was taken, <HI>viz.
<PB N="70" REF="50"> Luke</HI> i. 54. <HI>He hath remembred his mercy and truth to|ward the hou&s;e of I&s;rael:</HI> which is the fourth <HI>ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>P&s;alm,</HI> and as there <HI>the &s;trength of Gods arm</HI> is celebrated, &s;o is <HI>the power of his holy arm</HI> magnified here al&s;o, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 2. And indeed there is a great &s;i|militude between them, only this &s;eems more pro|per when the Evening fir&s;t Le&s;&s;on mentions &s;ome great and eminent deliverance of Gods people, for it contains a two-fold Exhortation to prai&s;e God: The former requiring that we give him new prai&s;es, 1. for his marvellous works, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 1. 2ly, for his mighty power, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 2. 3ly, for his illu&s;trious glo|ry, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 3. 4ly, for his infinite mercy toward his own people, and all the world be&s;ides, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 4. The latter Exhortation invites all people to ble&s;s God for his righteous judgment, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 5. &s;hewing, fir&s;t, in what manner it mu&s;t be done, <HI>viz.</HI> by Vocal and In&s;trumental Mu&s;ick, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 6, 7. 2ly, In what places, <HI>viz.</HI> all the world over, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 8, 9. 3ly, For what rea&s;on, becau&s;e of the certainty and the equity of his judging all &s;orts of men, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 10.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Fathers ob&s;erve, that every <HI>P&s;alm</HI> which mentions <HI>A new Song,</HI> as this doth, belongs to the times of the Go&s;pel: The Le&s;&s;on daily pre|&s;ents us with New wonders of Gods Wi&s;dom, Pow|er, and Mercy, and if we &s;eriou&s;ly hearken to them, and ruminate on them, they will fill us with a New devotion, and make it every day a <HI>New Song.</HI> The pages of Scripture, and the records of Provi|dence, are full of the <HI>[marvellous things]</HI> he doth done; his <HI>[right hand]</HI> is &s;o mighty, that it conquers all that oppo&s;e him; yet <HI>[his arm]</HI> is &s;o <HI>[holy,]</HI> that it is &s;tretched out again&s;t none but the wicked, and he alone, without any human
<PB N="71" REF="50"> aids, can ea&s;ily &s;ubdue them; yea, he doth &s;o of|ten, and &s;o eminently deliver his People from their power and malice, that <HI>[the</HI> very <HI>Heathen]</HI> World hath taken notice of his Ju&s;tice in this kind. And this help which he gives <HI>[to I&s;rael]</HI> (that is, to his own People) &s;hews both his Mercy and his Truth; <HI>[his Mercy]</HI> moved him to promi&s;e them <HI>[his Salvation and]</HI> defence; <HI>[his truth]</HI> obliges him to perform that promi&s;e: And this hath often been made good in Temporal deli|verances; but never &s;o eminently as when the re|membrance of his Mercy and Truth moved him to &s;end his own dear Son to redeem all the true <HI>I&s;rael</HI> of God; <HI>[for all the corners]</HI> of <HI>[the World]</HI> either &s;aw, or heard of this great <HI>[Salvation:]</HI> Wherefore &s;ince all Mankind are either &s;harers in the&s;e Acts of his Power and Mercy, or witne&s;|&s;es of them, let them all give publick Te&s;timony of their gratitude; <HI>[Let]</HI> the people of <HI>[all Lands]</HI> (e&s;pecially where the Go&s;pel is preached now) come and <HI>[&s;hew them&s;elves joyfull]</HI> in Gods hou&s;e, by Hymns and <HI>P&s;alms</HI> of Joy and Thank&s;giving, yea, let there be u&s;ed both Voices and In&s;truments of Mu&s;ic of all &s;orts, not only to expre&s;s, but excite a holy joy in us, when we are before the <HI>[Lord the King]</HI> of Heaven and Earth: Let the very inanimate Creatures, The Sea and all in it, the World and its whole furniture, the low|ly Floods and lofty Hills (the Scenes on which are Acted the&s;e wonders of Power and Mercy) let them joyn in &s;etting out his Prai&s;e: However, let all People that remain either at Sea or on the Land, all that dwell in Valleys or on Hills, high and low, rich and poor, as they all in every part of the World, and in all conditions, do behold the evi|dences
<PB N="72" REF="51"> of God's goodne&s;s, let them all &s;et forth his Prai&s;e: They may &s;ee by many temporal acts of his righteous Judgment, that he will right his faith|full &s;ervants, and every eminent Deliverance of this kind is a pledge <HI>[that he]</HI> is coming very &s;hortly <HI>[to judge all the World,]</HI> and e&s;pecially his <HI>[people</HI> in <HI>righteou&s;ne&s;s;]</HI> and then all their wrongs &s;hall be righted, and all their enemies for ever de&s;troyed; wherefore both for the mercies pre&s;ent, and tho&s;e to come, let every good Man daily &s;ing, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="16" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XVI.</HI> Of the <HI>Nunc dimittis.</HI></HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AFter the &s;econd Evening Le&s;&s;on out of the Epi&s;tles of the holy Apo&s;tles, this Hymn is mo&s;t commonly u&s;ed; The Author of it is &s;up|po&s;ed to be that Holy Doctor whom the <HI>Jews</HI> call <HI>Simeon</HI> the ju&s;t, &s;on of the famous Rabbi <HI>Hillel,</HI> A Man of eminent integrity, and one who oppo&s;ed the then common opinion of the Me&s;&s;iahs temporal Kingdom<NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">Scultet. exerc. e|vang. l. 1. c. 61.</NOTE>. The Occa&s;ion of compo&s;ing it was his meeting Chri&s;t in the Temple when he came to be offered there, where|in God fulfilled his promi&s;e to him, that he &s;hould not dye till he had &s;een the Me&s;&s;iah; Taking Je&s;us therefore in his Arms, in&s;pired with joy and the holy Gho&s;t, he &s;ang this <HI>Nunc dimittis;</HI> And though
<PB N="73" REF="51"> we cannot &s;ee our Saviour with our bodily eyes as he did, yet he is by the writings of the Apo&s;tles daily pre&s;ented to the eyes of our Faith, and if we were as much concerned for Heaven, and as loo&s;e from the love of this World as old <HI>Simeon</HI> was, and as we ought to be, we might upon the view of Chri&s;t in his holy Word by Faith, be daily ready to &s;ing this Hymn; which was endited by the Spirit, recorded in Holy Writ, and is adopted into the Publick Service of all Chri&s;tian Churches, Greek and Latin, Reformed and Roman, and u&s;ed to be &s;ung in extraordinary by divers Saints and Mar|tyrs a little before their Death<NOTE N="(w)" PLACE="marg">Wolfij Lect. me|morab. Tom. 1. p. 323.</NOTE>. It contains Fir&s;t, an high expre&s;&s;ion of his joy, which was &s;o great as not to de&s;ire any greater happine&s;s in this World, <HI>Luke</HI> ii. <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 29. 2ly, The rea&s;on thereof, with re&s;pect to him&s;elf, he had &s;een the Worlds Saviour, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 30. and to others, becau&s;e he was like to be known by all Men, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 31. and beneficial to all both Jews and Gen|tiles, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 32.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. Who&s;oever loves Heaven better than Earth, and de&s;ires to live to no other end than the &s;etting forth Gods glory, and &s;ecuring his own Salvation, He upon hearing the mercies revealed, and promi|&s;ed in the Holy Epi&s;tles, may embrace Je&s;us by Faith, and &s;ay, I have all I can wi&s;h for here, and <HI>[if the Lord]</HI> will now di&s;mi&s;s me &s;o as <HI>[I may]</HI> dye, and <HI>[depart in peace,]</HI> and in his Favour, I can be well content to leave this earthly Pri&s;on; for <HI>[mine eye]</HI> of Faith hath &s;een, and mine ears have now heard of <HI>[his Salvation]</HI> by Je&s;us Chri&s;t our Redeemer, who was de&s;igned by his Heavenly Father to bring us to everla&s;ting glory,
<PB N="74" REF="52"> and therefore God did manife&s;t him in the Fle&s;h, and by writing his holy Word, declares this good News <HI>[before the face of all people:]</HI> This is that Sun of Righteou&s;ne&s;s who did ari&s;e to be <HI>[a Light]</HI> to guide <HI>[the Gentiles]</HI> and unconverted Heathens to eternal happine&s;s, and <HI>[to be the glo|ry]</HI> and honour of all true believers, who by his Mercy and grace are made eminent in lovely vir|tues here, and mo&s;t re&s;plendent in eternal glory hereafter; for which infinite Mercy we do mo&s;t devoutly give thanks &s;aying, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="17" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XVII.</HI> Of the <HI>LXVII.</HI> P&s;alm.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Parallel to the former Evangelical Hymn is this P&s;alm of <HI>David,</HI> who prayed for that <HI>[&s;aving health,]</HI> which old <HI>Simeon</HI> rejoyced to &s;ee<NOTE N="(w" PLACE="marg">Vulg. Lat. <HI>Saluta|re tuum,</HI> P&s;alm lxvii. 2. &amp; Luke ii. 30.</NOTE>, and both of them prai&s;ed God upon the fore&s;ight they had, that it would be <HI>[made known]</HI> to us, and to all People, as it is this day by the Voices of the Apo&s;tles. Since <HI>David</HI> endited this P&s;alm for a Form of Prayer, for the &s;ending this Salvation, and of Prai&s;es to God, to be u&s;ed by tho&s;e who &s;hould &s;ee it accompli&s;hed, it cannot but be very &s;uteable for our u&s;e, after we have heard out of the Epi&s;tles, how this Salvation appeared to us, and
<PB N="75" REF="52"> to all men: For there is in it, Fir&s;t, a Prayer for the Mercy and Grace that comes by Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxvii. <HI>ver.</HI> 1. with the motive to enforce it, ta|ken from the univer&s;al benefit which mankind will have by the knowledge thereof, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 2. Secondly, A double Exhortation for all People to prai&s;e God: The fir&s;t Exhortation being contained in <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 3. and the rea&s;on thereof from the worlds happine&s;s under his government, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 4. The &s;ame Exhorta|tion is renewed, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 5. and as a Motive to it, there are &s;et forth the benefits of this gratitude, <HI>viz.</HI> Plenty, Pro&s;perity, and increa&s;e of Piety, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 6, 7.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Saints before the Go&s;pel earne&s;tly prayed for the coming of Chri&s;t, as the greate&s;t mercy and the chiefe&s;t ble&s;&s;ing: they longed to &s;ee his face &s;hine upon them in that per&s;onal vi&s;it he in|tended to make in his Incarnation, to the end that God might be glorified in all places, and through|out all Ages, upon the publi&s;hing and preaching this good News. And now Chri&s;t is come, and preached among us by his Apo&s;tles (who&s;e words we have ju&s;t now heard) we may al&s;o pray for the ble&s;&s;ed effects of Chri&s;ts coming, even that for his &s;ake <HI>[God will now be merciful]</HI> to us, <HI>[ble&s;s]</HI> us, and &s;hew his favour, and grant forgivene&s;s to us his people, and this will encourage many to become Chri&s;tians, &s;o that his <HI>[Salvation may be known over all the earth,]</HI> and all the Hea|then world may come to &s;ee it, as well as we: For our parts, we cannot &s;ufficiently prai&s;e God for it our &s;elves, and therefore we wi&s;h, <HI>[That all the people]</HI> of the earth might be converted and <HI>[prai&s;e God,]</HI> that <HI>[all Nations]</HI> might <HI>[rejoyce in him.]</HI> Oh happy were it for all Mankind if they were
<PB N="76" REF="53"> Chri&s;tians, and under his Kingdom; his Laws are &s;o gentle, his Government &s;o righteous and &s;o de&s;i|rable, that all his own people, who have the ex|perience of it, do love and prai&s;e him: Where|fore we pa&s;&s;ionately again wi&s;h, that not only Gods own people, that are now converted, but <HI>[all the people]</HI> of the world may joyn in his <HI>[prai&s;e]:</HI> For &s;uch an univer&s;al gratitude would move God to ble&s;s us, and engage us &s;till more and more to fear him, and <HI>[then the earth]</HI> would produce all [<HI>plenty,</HI> and <HI>God</HI>] who is <HI>[our own God]</HI> would <HI>[ble&s;s us]</HI> with &s;uch eminent pro&s;perity, that all the Nations who heard of it, would be invited to <HI>[fear him]</HI> and to &s;erve &s;o good a Ma&s;ter; our thankful|ne&s;s multiplies his ble&s;&s;ings, and they engage us and all men to love him, and &s;erve him more affectio|nately; wherefore for all his &s;piritual and tempo|ral ble&s;&s;ings, let us &s;ing, [<HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="18" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XVIII.</HI> Of the Apo&s;tles Creed.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THough the Scripture be a perfect revelation of all Divine Truth nece&s;&s;ary to Salva|tion, yet the Fundamental Articles of our Faith are &s;o di&s;per&s;ed there, that it was fit and nece&s;&s;ary for the Apo&s;tles to collect out of tho&s;e &s;acred Wri|tings, one plain and &s;hort Summary of the Funda|mental Doctrines, which might be ea&s;ily learned,
<PB N="77" REF="53"> under&s;tood, and remembred by all Chri&s;tians, and this is called <HI>The Apo&s;tles Creed;</HI> becau&s;e it was Compo&s;ed by the Apo&s;tles them&s;elves, which may be proved, Fir&s;t, by Scripture, where we read of <HI>A Form of Doctrine</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Rom. vi. 17.</NOTE>, <HI>a form of &s;ound words</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">2 Tim. i. 13.</NOTE>, A Rule<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Galat. vi. 16.</NOTE>, A <HI>Depo&s;itum</HI> committed to the Bi&s;hops tru&s;t<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">1 Tim. vi. 20.</NOTE>, and of <HI>the Faith once delivered to the Saints</HI><NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Jude, ver&s;. 3.</NOTE> which the be&s;t Expo&s;itors, both ancient and modern, do under&s;tand of the Creed. Secondly, we may prove that the Apo&s;tles made this Form, by <HI>Authority,</HI> that is, by the con|current te&s;timony of the Church in all Ages, which is the be&s;t way we have to prove who were the Au|thors of the &s;everal Books of Scripture. We might here produce the Te&s;timonies of <HI>Irenaeus, Origen, Tertullian,</HI> S. <HI>Ambro&s;e,</HI> S. <HI>Augu&s;tine,</HI> S. <HI>Hierom, Ruffinus,</HI> and many others, to &s;hew, that the twelve Apo&s;tles made this Creed; but that of <HI>Sixtus Senen&s;is</HI> may &s;erve at pre&s;ent, who &s;aith, <HI>All the Orthodox Fathers affirm that this Creed was compo&s;ed by the Apo&s;tles them&s;elves</HI><NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Sixt. Sen. Biblioth. l. 2. verb. Apo&s;tolus.</NOTE>; which hath prevailed not only with the Romani&s;ts, but with <HI>Luther, Calvin, Beza, Peter Martyr,</HI> and the mo&s;t learned and judicious Pro|te&s;tants to receive this Creed, as being made and delivered by the Apo&s;tles. Thirdly, We may prove it al&s;o by <HI>Rea&s;on:</HI> for, fir&s;t, It is certain in the very fir&s;t Ages there was a Creed taught to the new converted Chri&s;tians, which they were to re|peat at their Bapti&s;m, and the very words then &s;po|ken are yet upon Record in many Fathers, and are the &s;ame with this Creed. Secondly, We can &s;hew
<PB N="78" REF="54"> what Council or what Father made all other Creeds, but no Council or Father can be produced as Au|thors of this, which therefore mu&s;t needs de&s;cend from the Apo&s;tles. Thirdly, We are &s;ure there was a Creed in the Church from the beginning, be|fore any Heretick aro&s;e, and this is that Creed, be|cau&s;e it is the &s;horte&s;t and plaine&s;t of all others, which are but &s;o many Paraphra&s;es upon this which is the Original of all the re&s;t. But &s;ome may ob|ject, fir&s;t, If the Apo&s;tles made it, 'tis a wonder they did not write it down in Scripture. <HI>An&s;w.</HI> I reply, many other things, as the Sunday-Sabbath and Infant-Bapti&s;m were not written, but convey|ed by Tradition, and of all other things this Creed was not fit to be written while the Heathens go|verned the world, becau&s;e this was the &s;ecret and my&s;tery of Chri&s;tianity, the watchword, that no Enemy ought to know; and when they taught it to new Converts, they obliged them never to reveal it to the Heathens, for fear they &s;hould profane and deride it, for which cau&s;e they &s;aw not fit to com|mit it to writing till per&s;ecution was cea&s;ed. Se|condly, It is objected, If the ancient Councils had known of this Creed, they would not have made new ones. <HI>An&s;w.</HI> We reply, tho&s;e Councils do declare they did not make any new Creed, only more largely expounded &s;uch Articles of the Apo|&s;tles Creed as the Hereticks di&s;puted again&s;t, leaving &s;till that of the Apo&s;tles as the Foundation. Third|ly, If this be the genuine compo&s;ure of the Apo|&s;tles, then it would be of equal Authority with the holy Scripture. I an&s;wer, The Creed and the Scripture are but the &s;ame Doctrine divers ways delivered, in writing there, and hereby Oral Tra|dition; yet &s;ince the latter way in which the Creed
<PB N="79" REF="54"> was delivered, is more liable to alteration and mi|&s;take than writing is; therefore we confirm every Article of it by Scripture, and &s;hew by its con&s;ent therewith, that it was never altered; and therefore to us it is of equal authority with the Scripture, be|cau&s;e it is the &s;ame thing in a <HI>Compendium,</HI> and dif|fers only in form, not in &s;en&s;e. Having thus pro|ved this venerable Creed to proceed from &s;uch ble&s;|&s;ed Authors, I &s;hall, fir&s;t, &s;hew the parts of it; &s;e|condly, give a rea&s;on of its place and daily u&s;e in our Liturgy; thirdly, direct how to repeat it with profit.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[The Apo&s;tles Creed]</HI> is a declaration of what we believe concerning God and concerning our &s;elves. Fir&s;t concerning God; we believe, 1. In general, that there is a God, and but one God, <HI>Art.</HI> I. <HI>[I believe in God.]</HI> 2. That this one God is di&s;tingui&s;hed into three Per&s;ons; fir&s;t the Father, de&s;cribed by his Nature and Works, [<HI>the Father Almighty, maker,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly the Son, de&s;cribed by his Name, his Office and Di|vine Nature, <HI>Art.</HI> II. [<HI>And in Ie&s;us Chri&s;t his only,</HI> &amp;c.] By his Incarnation and Human Nature, <HI>Art.</HI> III. [<HI>who was conceived,</HI> &amp;c.] And by his Works for our Redemption, <HI>viz.</HI> his Pa&s;&s;ion, <HI>Art.</HI> IV. [<HI>&s;uffered under Pontius,</HI> &amp;c.] his Re&s;ur|rection, <HI>Art.</HI> V. [<HI>the third day,</HI> &amp;c.] his A&s;cen|&s;ion to glory, <HI>Art.</HI> VI. [<HI>he a&s;cended,</HI> &amp;c.] his re|turn to judgment, <HI>Art.</HI> VII. [<HI>From thence he &s;hall come,</HI> &amp;c.] Thirdly the holy Gho&s;t, de&s;cribed by his Name and Office, <HI>Art.</HI> VIII. [<HI>I believe in the,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P>The &s;econd part of the Creed is what we believe concerning our &s;elves, <HI>viz.</HI> Fir&s;t, That we are Mem|bers
<PB N="80" REF="55"> of a holy Society, called the Church, <HI>Art.</HI> IX. [<HI>The holy Catholick,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, That we have many Priviledges thereby, 1. Mutually, <HI>[The Communion of Saints:]</HI> 2ly, Severally, we have priviledges, here, remi&s;&s;ion of &s;in, <HI>Art.</HI> X. [<HI>The forgivene&s;s,</HI> &amp;c.] and hereafter, 1. Re&s;ur|rection, <HI>Art.</HI> XI. [<HI>The re&s;urrection of,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. Eternal Life, <HI>Art.</HI> XII. <HI>[And the life ever|la&s;ting, Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. The place of the Creed in our Liturgy is, Fir&s;t, immediately after the Le&s;&s;ons of Holy Scrip|ture out of which it is taken; and &s;ince Faith comes by hearing Gods word, and the Go&s;pel doth not profit without Faith, therefore it is very fit upon hearing thereof we &s;hould exerci&s;e and profe&s;s our Faith. Secondly, The Creed is placed ju&s;t before the Prayers, as being the foundation of our Petitions; we cannot call on him, on whom we have not be|lieved, <HI>Rom.</HI> x. 14. and &s;ince we are to pray to God the Father in the name of the Son, by the a&s;&s;i&s;tance of the Spirit for remi&s;&s;ion of Sins, and a joyfull re|&s;urrection, we ought fir&s;t to declare, that we be|lieve in God the Father, the Son and the Holy Gho&s;t, and that there is remi&s;&s;ion here and re&s;urrection hereafter to be had for all true Members of the Ca|tholick Church, and then we may be &s;aid to pray in Faith. And hence S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> and S. <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> advi&s;e Chri&s;tians to &s;ay it daily in their private De|votions, and &s;o our old Saxon Councils command all to learn and u&s;e it not as a Prayer (as &s;ome ig|norantly or maliciou&s;ly object) but as a ground for our Prayers, and a rea&s;on for our Faith and hope of their acceptance: Upon which account al&s;o, as &s;oon as Per&s;ecution cea&s;ed, and there was no
<PB N="81" REF="55"> danger of the Heathens over-hearing it, the Creed was u&s;ed in the Publick Service. And there are many benefits which we may receive by this Daily u&s;e of it; for, 1&s;t, This fixes it firmly in our me|mories, that we may never forget this ble&s;&s;ed rule of our Prayers, nor be at any time without this nece&s;&s;ary Touch&s;tone to try all Doctrines by. 2ly, Thus we daily renew our profe&s;&s;ion of fidelity to Almighty God, and repeat that Watchword which was given us when we were fir&s;t li&s;ted under Chri&s;ts Banner, declaring thereby that we retain our alle|giance to him and remain his faithful &s;ervants and &s;ouldiers, and no doubt that will move him the &s;ooner to hear the prayers we are now making to him for his aid. 3ly, By this we declare our unity a|mong&s;t our &s;elves, and &s;hew our &s;elves to be members of that Holy Catholick Church, by and for which the&s;e Common Prayers are made; tho&s;e who hold this one Faith, and tho&s;e only, have a right to pray thus; nor can any other expect to be ad|mitted to joyn in them; and therefore this <HI>Creed</HI> is the Symbol and badge to manife&s;t who are fit to make the&s;e Prayers, and receive the benefit of them. Wherefore in our daily u&s;e of this &s;acred Form, let us ob&s;erve the&s;e Rules: 1&s;t, To be heartily thank|full to God for revealing the&s;e Divine, my&s;terious and &s;aving Truths to us; and though the <HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c. be only &s;et at the end of <HI>Athana&s;i|us</HI>'s Creed, yet the duty of thank&s;giving mu&s;t be performed upon every repetition of this Creed al&s;o. 2ly, We mu&s;t give our po&s;itive and particular a&s;|&s;ent to every Article as we go along, and receive it as an infallible Oracle from the Mouth of God, and for this rea&s;on we mu&s;t repeat it with an Audi|ble Voice after the Mini&s;ter, and in our Mind an|nex
<PB N="82" REF="56"> that word <HI>[I believe.]</HI> to every particular Article; for though it be but once expre&s;&s;ed in the beginning, yet it mu&s;t be &s;upplyed, and is under&s;tood in every Article: and to &s;hew our con|&s;ent the more evidently, we mu&s;t &s;tand up when we repeat it, and re&s;olve to &s;tand up &s;toutly in de|fence thereof, &s;o as if need were, to defend it, or &s;eal the truth of it with our blood. 3ly, We mu&s;t devoutly apply every Article, as we go along, to be both a ground for our Prayers, and a guide to our lives; for if we rightly believe the Power of the Father, the Love of the Son, and the Grace of the Holy Gho&s;t, it will encourage us (who are Members of the Catholick Church) to pray hearti|ly for all Spiritual and Temporal ble&s;&s;ings, and give us very lively hopes of obtaining all our re|que&s;ts. Again, &s;ince the&s;e Holy Principles were not revealed and &s;elected out from all other Truths, for any other end but to make us live more Holily; therefore we mu&s;t con&s;ider, How it is fit that Man &s;hould live, who believes God the Father is his Creator, God the Son his Redeemer, and God the holy Gho&s;t his Sanctifier; who believes he is a Member of that Catholick Church, wherein there is a communion of Saints, and remi&s;&s;ion for Sins, and &s;hall be a re&s;urrection of the Body, and a life everla&s;ting afterwards. No man is &s;o ignorant, but he can tell what manner of per&s;ons they ought to be who believe this, and it is evident that who|ever firmly and fully believes all this, his Faith will certainly and nece&s;&s;arily produce a holy life. But for your better a&s;&s;i&s;tance, we will, by a brief Paraphra&s;e, &s;hew how this Application may be made.</P>
<P N="4"><PB N="83" REF="56">&sect;. 4. <HI>Art.</HI> 1. <HI>[I believe in]</HI> one infinite and eter|nal <HI>[God,]</HI> a pure and invi&s;ible Spirit, di&s;tin|gui&s;hed into three Per&s;ons, the fir&s;t of which is <HI>[the Father Almighty,]</HI> and the <HI>[Maker of]</HI> me and all Creatures in <HI>[Heaven and Earth,]</HI> as well as the Pre&s;erver of all things.</P>
<P><HI>Application.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to love, fear and &s;erve this my Almighty God, to ad|mire his works, and u&s;e them &s;oberly, as al&s;o continually to rely on his Providence and pro|tection, as he is the Maker and di&s;po&s;er of all the World: I am al&s;o by this Faith encoura|ged to pray to this one God, and to him only, for my &s;elf, and for all Mankind, for deli|verance from all evil, and the &s;upply of all our wants, tru&s;ting in his Power and Provi|dence.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 2. <HI>[And]</HI> I believe in the &s;econd Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> who is ve|ry God equal to the Father, being <HI>[his only &s;on]</HI> by eternal generation, and <HI>[our Lord]</HI> our Sa|viour and Redeemer.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to tru&s;t in this Mighty and Merciful Saviour, and to obey his precepts, rely on his attonement and &s;ubmit to his Authority, becau&s;e he is anointed to be a Prophet, Prie&s;t, and King. And I am en|couraged to pray in his Name for all things nece&s;&s;ary to my Salvation, which he hath un|dertaken and will accompli&s;h.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 3. I al&s;o believe that this very Son of God is he <HI>[who was conceived]</HI> without &s;in <HI>[by the]</HI> power of the <HI>[Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> and taking our nature
<PB N="84" REF="57"> upon him, was <HI>[born of the]</HI> ble&s;&s;ed <HI>[Virgin Ma|ry]</HI> being both God and Man in one Per&s;on.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to be thankful to Je&s;us for this his conde&s;cen&s;ion, to learn hu|mility from thence, and to keep my fle&s;h from all impurity, becau&s;e Chri&s;t hath become In|carnate, and I am encouraged to pray to him for relief in all the nece&s;&s;ities of this frail e|&s;tate, and for grace to make me partaker of his Nature, as he was of mine.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 4. I believe further, That this Je&s;us, in or|der to our &s;alvation, <HI>[&s;uffered]</HI> the wrath of God due to our &s;ins, being unju&s;tly condemned <HI>[under Pontius Pilate,]</HI> by whom he <HI>[was crucified]</HI> on a Cro&s;s, till with extream torments he was <HI>[dead;]</HI> and as to his Body, it was put in the grave <HI>[and buri|ed;]</HI> as to his Soul, <HI>[he de&s;cended into Hell,]</HI> and conquered Satan in his own quarters.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to for&s;ake, hate, and mortifie tho&s;e &s;ins of mine which were the cau&s;e of his death, and to tru&s;t in the merits of this great Sin-offering: And I am encouraged to pray, by the vertue there|of, that I may obtain Mercy, and being &s;up|ported in death, and delivered from Hell, that I may attain the Kingdom of Heaven, which he thus purcha&s;ed for me.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 5. I believe al&s;o that to declare he had fully &s;atisfied Gods ju&s;tice, <HI>[the third day]</HI> af|ter his death <HI>[he ro&s;e again from the dead,]</HI> a|mong whom our &s;ins and Gods anger had laid him, and now he lives again.</P>
<PB N="85" REF="57">
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to ri&s;e from the death of &s;in here, and to lay down my life willingly, in a&s;&s;urance of my own Re&s;ur|rection: And I am encouraged to pray to my victorious Redeemer to re&s;cue me from the power of Sathan, Death, and Hell, which he hath &s;o fully overcome.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 6. I believe al&s;o, That when Je&s;us had gi|ven full proof of his ri&s;ing again to life, <HI>[he a&s;|cended]</HI> and went up triumphantly <HI>[into heaven]</HI> from whence he came, <HI>[and &s;itteth]</HI> there now <HI>[on the right hand of God the Father Almighty]</HI> in great glory and power, pleading his merits for us.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to tru&s;t in this glorious Mediator for the acceptance of my &s;ervices, and for relief in all my troubles, and to &s;eek tho&s;e things that are above, and not tho&s;e things that are on earth: And I am en|couraged to pray with hope, notwith&s;tanding my manifold failings and infirmities, that I may at la&s;t partake of his eternal Glory.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 7. And I believe, That though Je&s;us be now &s;o glorious in Heaven, yet <HI>[from thence he &s;hall come]</HI> again at the end of the world <HI>[to judge]</HI> all men according to their deeds, both <HI>[the quick]</HI> who are then found alive, <HI>[and the dead]</HI> who departed long before.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to judge no man, nor to revenge my &s;elf on any, but re|fer all my Injuries to this great Tribunal, and by preparing my own account, and living holily, to take care I be not condemned at
<PB N="86" REF="58"> that great day: And I am encouraged to pray to my Judge and Saviour, that I may daily re|member this great Account, and live &s;o as to have a merciful Sentence finally pa&s;&s;ed on me.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 8. Furthermore, <HI>[I believe in]</HI> the third Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity, <HI>[the holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> who is very God, equal to and proceeding from the Father and the Son, and is our Sanctifier, Com|forter and Advocate.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to obey the good motions of this ble&s;&s;ed Spirit, nei|ther re&s;i&s;ting the grace he offers, nor neg|lecting the means he u&s;eth to convey it: And I am encouraged to wor&s;hip the Holy Gho&s;t with the Father and the Son, praying for all &s;anctifying Graces, and a ble&s;&s;ing upon all Gods Ordinances, that I may daily grow in Grace and in all Vertue.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 9. I likewi&s;e believe this holy Spirit hath &s;anctified that Society of Chri&s;tians throughout the world, called <HI>[the holy Catholick Church,]</HI> which Sathan never could, nor can de&s;troy, becau&s;e they are united to Chri&s;t their Head by Faith, and to one another by their mutual Charity, which makes <HI>[the Communion of Saints.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to hold fa&s;t the true Faith pre&s;erved in this Church, to joyn in the religious wor&s;hip u&s;ed by it, to convert the erroneous to it, and to live in Charity with, and do good to all the Members of it; and I am encouraged to pray for the conver&s;i|on of Sinners, Hereticks, and Schi&s;maticks; for the pro&s;perity and &s;ucce&s;s of all its Gover|nors,
<PB N="87" REF="58"> and for the peace and piety of all that belong to it.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 10. I believe al&s;o that tho&s;e who are of the true Catholick Church, may, if they repent and believe, obtain <HI>[the forgivene&s;s of]</HI> all their <HI>[&s;ins,]</HI> by the Mercy of God in Chri&s;t, and by the Mini|&s;try of tho&s;e whom he hath commi&s;&s;ionated to preach the Go&s;pel.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to repent me of my &s;ins, and to believe in his promi&s;es, to be thankful for his Mercy, and to e&s;teem his Mini&s;ters as being &s;ent by him to reconcile us to him&s;elf: And I am encouraged to confe&s;s penitently, and hear the Ab&s;olution mo&s;t thankfully, and daily to pray for forgivene&s;s of my daily offences.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 11. Likewi&s;e I believe, That though &s;oul and body be &s;eparated by Death, yet we &s;hall be re&s;tored to life again by <HI>[the Re&s;urrection of the body,]</HI> which though turned to du&s;t, &s;hall be uni|ted to the Soul again by Gods Almighty Power, who made it at the fir&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to keep my bo|dy pure while I live, to re&s;ign my &s;elf, and my friends, up cheerfully when we dye, in a&s;&s;u|rance I and they &s;hall all meet alive again: And I am encouraged to pray that I may ri&s;e from &s;in here, and being faithful to the death, may have a joyful Re&s;urrection hereafter.</P>
<P><HI>Art.</HI> 12. And finally, I believe that after this Re&s;urrection there &s;hall follow <HI>[the life everla&s;t|ing]</HI> in which the wicked &s;hall remain in endle&s;s
<PB N="88" REF="59"> torments, and the righteous continue in eternal hap|pine&s;s, without mea&s;ure and without end: which Faith I &s;eal with a hearty <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>Applic.]</HI> Wherefore I am obliged to &s;pend the &s;hort moments of this life well, and to count nothing too grievous to &s;uffer, or too hard to perform for &s;o comprehen&s;ive and endle&s;s a felicity: And I am encouraged to pray to the Purcha&s;or of this Eternal Life for Faith, Pa|tience, and Per&s;everance, and that the hope of this Happine&s;s may &s;upport me here, and the fruition of it be given to me hereafter: <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<DIV3 TYPE="appendix">
<HEAD>An Appendix concerning St. <HI>Athana&s;ius</HI> his Creed.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IN&s;tead of the &s;horter Creed of the Apo&s;tles, upon <HI>Trinity Sunday,</HI> and twelve other Fe&s;tivals, one in each Month, this Church ap|points we &s;hall u&s;e the Creed of S. <HI>Athana&s;ius,</HI> which more largely explains the great My&s;teries of the Trinity, and of Chri&s;ts Incarnation, and therefore we will briefly ob&s;erve; Fir&s;t, That the Author of it was the great <HI>Athana&s;ius,</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>Alexandria,</HI> who was ca&s;t out of his Bi&s;hoprick by the Arrians, and accu&s;ed of Here&s;ie to the Empe|rors; and to purge him&s;elf from that fal&s;e calum|ny, he is &s;aid to to have compo&s;ed this Creed, and pre&s;ented it to <HI>Julius</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>Rome,</HI> about the year 340. and <HI>Nazianzen,</HI> who then lived,
<PB N="89" REF="59"> mentions <HI>A Confe&s;&s;ion of his Faith pre&s;ented to the Emperor, and received with great Veneration both in the Ea&s;t and We&s;t.</HI> Some pa&s;&s;ages al&s;o of this Creed are found in S. <HI>Augustine,</HI> and other very ancient Authors, as in <HI>Boetius, An.</HI> 510. in the 4th Coun|cil of <HI>Toledo, An.</HI> 671. in <HI>Hincmarus, An.</HI> 850. in <HI>Katrannus</HI> of <HI>Corbey,</HI> and <HI>Aeneas Pari&s;ien&s;is, An.</HI> 874. A Copy al&s;o of it, with the Title of <HI>The Faith of</HI> S. <HI>Athana&s;ius,</HI> is found in an old Saxon P&s;alter, writ|ten about <HI>An.</HI> 924. And to this Father, the School|men a&s;cribe this Creed, and the Greek as well as the Latin Churches, the Reformed as well as the Romani&s;ts, do hold that <HI>Athana&s;ius</HI> was the Author of it. Secondly, As to the Matter of it; it doth very fully and particularly condemn all the Here&s;ies that were of old in the time of this great Bulwark of the Catholick Faith, forbidding us to confound the Per&s;ons of the Trinity with <HI>Sabellius,</HI> or to divide the &s;ub&s;tance with <HI>Arrius</HI> and <HI>Eunomius:</HI> It &s;hews us again&s;t <HI>Arrius</HI> and <HI>Macedonius,</HI> that both the Son is God, and the Holy Gho&s;t is God: It confe&s;&s;es Chri&s;t to be God, of the &s;ub&s;tance of his Father, again&s;t <HI>Samo&s;atenus</HI> and <HI>Photinus,</HI> and Man of the &s;ub&s;tance of his Mother, again&s;t <HI>A|pollinaris;</HI> yet he is not, as <HI>Ne&s;torius</HI> dreamed, two, but one Chri&s;t, not by confu&s;ion of Sub|&s;tance, as <HI>Eutyches</HI> held, but by Unity of Per&s;on: So that this Creed is the Quinte&s;&s;ence of ancient Orthodox Divinity, and the means to extirpate all tho&s;e accur&s;ed Here&s;ies, &s;ome of which our Age hath &s;een revived, and therefore we have more need to hold and repeat this u&s;efull Creed: And if any &s;cruple at the po&s;itive denying Salvation to &s;uch as do not believe the&s;e Articles, let them re|member; &s;uch as hold any of the&s;e Fundamental
<PB N="90" REF="60"> Here&s;ies are condemned in Scripture, 1 <HI>John</HI> ii. 22, 23. <HI>Chap.</HI> v. 12. and the Doctrines are called <HI>damnable Here&s;ies,</HI> 2 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. i. From whence it was the Primitive Cu&s;tome, after a Confe&s;&s;ion of the Orthodox Faith, to pa&s;s an Anathema again&s;t all that denied it: Wherefore let us firmly believe it, and devoutly u&s;e it, ble&s;&s;ing God for the&s;e clear explications of the &s;ublime My&s;teries of the Trini|ty and Chri&s;ts Incarnation, in which we mu&s;t &s;trive to under&s;tand as much as we can, and &s;upply the re&s;t with &s;ilence, &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion and adorati|on.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="19" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XIX.</HI> Of the Ver&s;icles and Re&s;pon&s;als.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HAving all repeated our Creed together, and thereby given good proof, that we are Members of the Catholick Church, and &s;uch who have a right to joyn in the prayers thereof, we now prepare our &s;elves to Pray: And &s;ince <HI>Salu|tations</HI> have ever been the expre&s;&s;ions and badges of that mutual Charity, without which we are not fit to pray, therefore we begin with an Ancient Form of <HI>Salutation</HI> taken out of holy Scripture, the Mini&s;ter beginning, Salutes the People with, <HI>Dominus vobi&s;cum, <HI>[The Lord be with you]</HI></HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Ruth ii. 4. P&s;al. cxxix. 8. 2 The&s;&s;. iii. 16.</NOTE> and they return it with a like Prayer, <HI>Et cum Spiritu tuo</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">2 Tim. iv. 22. Gal. vi. 18.</NOTE>; which words have been of early u&s;e in the
<PB N="91" REF="60"> Chri&s;tian Liturgies: For <HI>I&s;idore Peleu&s;iota, An.</HI> 410. expounds the Re&s;pon&s;e as u&s;ed in the Publick Pray|ers then<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">I&s;id. Peleu&s;. lib. 1. epi&s;t. 122. p. 44.</NOTE>; And the Council of <HI>Bracara</HI> notes &s;ome Hereticks would have altered the&s;e Phra|&s;es, but they enjoyn that no o|ther Salutation &s;hall be u&s;ed than this, <HI>[The Lord &amp;c. and with thy Spirit] <HI>which all the Ea&s;t re|tains as in&s;tituted by the Apo&s;tles</HI></HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Bracar. I. can. 21. An. 563. Bin. T. 2. p. 2. pag. 112.</NOTE>; And indeed the phra&s;e is the very words of S. <HI>Paul,</HI> and S. <HI>John</HI> forbids to &s;ay to any Here|tick, <HI>God &s;peed,</HI> 2 <HI>Ep. John, ver.</HI> 10, 11. whence came that old Canon which charges Chri&s;tians not to &s;a|lute &s;uch as are Excommunica|ted<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Capitul. Carol. M. l. 5. cap. 42. pag. 96.</NOTE>, But when the Mini&s;ter hath heard every one in the Congregation repeat his Faith, and &s;een by their &s;tanding up at it, a te&s;timony of their a&s;&s;ent to it, He can now &s;afely &s;alute them all as Brethren and Members of the True Church: And &s;urely, as difference in Religion creates great animo&s;ities, &s;o agreement in one Faith is an excel|lent means to beget Charity, and to make Mini&s;ter and People heartily Pray for one another: The Peo|ple are going to Pray, which they cannot do without Gods help, and therefore the Mini&s;ter prays that <HI>The Lord may be with them,</HI> to a&s;&s;i&s;t them in the Duty, according to that Gracious promi&s;e of our Saviour, that when two or three are met to pray he will be with them, <HI>Matth.</HI> xviii. 20. And &s;ince the Mini&s;ter Prays for all the People and is their Mouth to God, they de&s;ire he may, heartily and devout|ly offer up the&s;e Prayers in their behalf, &s;aying, <HI>[The Lord be with thy Spirit.]</HI></P>
<P N="2"><PB N="92" REF="61">&sect;. 2. The Cryer of old among the Heathens, in the time of the Sacrifice proclaimed the&s;e words <HI>Hoc Agite,</HI> to warn all the Company to mind only that which they were about: And among the Chri|&s;tians in all the old Liturgies, we find the&s;e words often repeated, <HI>[Let us pray,]</HI> or <HI>[Let us pray to the Lord,]</HI> which is a kind of Watch-word, or &s;ignal of Battel, to &s;ummon us all with united force to be&s;iege heaven it &s;elf with our holy Im|portunities; and it is a warning to every one to lay a&s;ide all vain thoughts, and only to mind this great Work we have in hand; for though the Mi|ni&s;ter only &s;peak mo&s;t of the words, yet your affe|ctions mu&s;t go along with every Petition, for herein he de&s;ires you to joyn with him.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. Being unclean like tho&s;e Lepers, <HI>Luke</HI> xvii. 11, 12. before we come near, we begin to cry, <HI>[Lord have mercy upon us;]</HI> which Form is ta|ken out of <HI>Davids</HI> P&s;alms, where it is &s;ometimes repeated twice together<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">P&s;al. vi. 2. &amp; li. 1. &amp; cxxiii. 3.</NOTE>, to which the Chri&s;tian Church hath added a third, <HI>viz. <HI>[Chri&s;t have mercy upon us;]</HI></HI> that &s;o it might be a &s;hort Litany, and Supplication to e|very Per&s;on in the ble&s;&s;ed Trinity; we have offen|ded every per&s;on, and are to pray to every Per&s;on, and therefore we beg Mercy from them all: And truly this <HI>Kyrie Elee&s;on,</HI> is of great antiquity both in the Ea&s;tern and the We&s;tern Churches, as an old Council informs us, which orders it to be re|peated three times a day in the Publick Prayers<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Va&s;en&s;. Can. 3. An. 529. ap. Bin. T. 2. p. 1. pag. 641.</NOTE>: And we are informed by Hi&s;tory, that the City of <HI>Antioch</HI> was delivered from a dange|rous
<PB N="93" REF="61"> Earthquake by the Peoples &s;olemn and devout repeating this &s;hort Litany; which is &s;o very pro|per an Addre&s;s to God, that the very Heathens imitated it; for one of them tells us, <HI>When they called upon God, they be&s;ought him thus, Lord have mercy upon us</HI><NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Arrian in Epictet. l. 2. cap. 7.</NOTE>. Wherefore we have rea&s;on to u&s;e it with ve|ry great devotion: Our &s;ins make us unworthy and unfit to pray, but we do with ingeminated Cryes mo&s;t pa&s;|&s;ionately crave Mercy and Pity, which if we can obtain, our Sins &s;hall be pardoned, our Infirmi|ties covered and our Prayers accepted. Being thus prepared, we begin with <HI>[the Lords Prayer,]</HI> which con&s;ecrates all the re&s;t of our Prayers, and makes way for them, and now it is again repeated; if we did not put up any Petition thereof with fervency enough before, we may now make amends for it, by asking that with a doubled earne&s;tne&s;s.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. Before the Mini&s;ter begins to pray alone for the People, they are fir&s;t to joyn with him accor|ding to the Primitive way of Praying in &s;ome &s;hort Ver&s;icles and Re&s;pon&s;als taken chiefly out of <HI>Davids</HI> P&s;alms, and containing the &s;um of all the follow|ing Collects; The 1&s;t, [<HI>O Lord &s;hew thy Mercy</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>P&s;alm</HI> lxxxv. 7. being a Petition for Mercy and Salvation, an&s;wers to the Sunday Collect: The 2d, <HI>[O Lord &s;ave the King,] <HI>P&s;alm</HI></HI> xx. ult. (accor|ding to the Greek Tran&s;lation) for a ble&s;&s;ing upon his Maje&s;ty, an&s;wers to the Collects for the King and his Family. The 3d, [<HI>Endue thy Mini&s;ters,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>P&s;alm</HI> cxxxii. 9. and the 4th, [<HI>O Lord &s;ave thy People,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>P&s;alm</HI> xxviii. 9. for the &s;ucce&s;s of Mini&s;ters and the pro&s;perity of their People,
<PB N="94" REF="62"> the&s;e two an&s;wer the Collect for the Clergy and People: The 5th, [<HI>Give peace in our time,</HI> &amp;c.] 1 <HI>Chron.</HI> xxii. 9. for &s;afety from our enemies, an|&s;wers the Morning and Evening Collects for Peace and Safety: The 6th, [<HI>O God make clean,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 21.10, 11. for the help of Gods Spirit, an|&s;wers the Morning and Evening Collects for Grace. And thus we have the &s;umm of all the en&s;uing Prayers, which Mini&s;ter and People mu&s;t devoutly joyn in by this alternate way of Re&s;pon&s;es, to fit them the better for the following Collects; and for their a&s;&s;i&s;tance, this brief Paraphra&s;e may &s;erve.</P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. <HI>Prie&s;t] <HI>[O Lord]</HI></HI> we that are about to call upon thee, are mi&s;erable &s;inners, and need &s;ome evi|dence of thy favour to encourage us, wherefore <HI>[&s;hew]</HI> &s;ome token of <HI>[thy mercy upon us]</HI> for our comfort.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;wer]</HI> Give us eminent deliverances here, <HI>[And grant us]</HI> through the &s;ame Mercy that we may obtain <HI>[thy &s;alvation]</HI> hereafter.</P>
<P><HI>Prie&s;t]</HI> Our temporal welfare depends under thee, upon the &s;afety of thine Anointed, wherefore <HI>[O Lord &s;ave]</HI> and defend <HI>[the King]</HI> from all enemies and dangers, for in his peace we &s;hall have peace al&s;o.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.]</HI> In all his troubles do thou deliver him; <HI>[And mercifully hear us]</HI> his loyal Subjects, <HI>[when]</HI> in obedience to thy Word, and duty to our Soveraign, <HI>[we call upon thee]</HI> daily for him, and e&s;pecially when his Enemies ri&s;e up again&s;t him.</P>
<P><HI>Prie&s;t]</HI> Since the innocent lives of them who at|tend on thy Altar, is &s;o very much for thy peoples
<PB N="95" REF="62"> good, and for thy own glory, O Lord <HI>[Endue thy Mini&s;ters with righteou&s;ne&s;s]</HI> that their con|ver&s;ation may be pure, as their garments are white.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.]</HI> We love the&s;e thy Servants, and &s;hall re|joyce in their &s;anctification for their &s;akes and our own al&s;o, wherefore be plea&s;ed to grant this reque&s;t, <HI>[And make thy cho&s;en people joyful]</HI> under the care of holy Pa&s;tors, while they reap the benefit of their Graces and Ex|amples.</P>
<P><HI>Prie&s;t]</HI> As thy people pray for us, &s;o do we for them, be&s;eeching thee, <HI>[O Lord,]</HI> to <HI>[&s;ave thy people]</HI> from all manner of evil.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.]</HI> Yea, we all joyn in this reque&s;t, and beg of thee to pro&s;per <HI>[And ble&s;s]</HI> them with all good things, temporal and &s;piritual, for the Chri&s;tian Church is <HI>[thine inheritance]</HI> O ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us, bequeathed to thee by thy heavenly Father, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> ii. 8.</P>
<P><HI>Prie&s;t]</HI> There is nothing gives us more freedom in thy &s;ervice, and more comfort in all other en|joyments than peace, wherefore <HI>[Give peace]</HI> to us, and all Chri&s;tians, <HI>[in our time, O Lord,]</HI> that we may &s;erve thee in all godly quietne&s;s.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.]</HI> And the rea&s;on why we beg peace of thee, is <HI>[Becau&s;e there is none other,]</HI> that we can rely upon, <HI>[that fighteth for us,]</HI> and can force our enemies to be at peace with us, <HI>[but only thou, O God.]</HI> The Primi|tive Chri&s;tians, under Heathen Princes, had no temporal Arms to a&s;&s;i&s;t or &s;ecure them, and tho&s;e we now have under our Chri&s;tian King, cannot pre&s;erve us in peace, without thy gi|ving them &s;ucce&s;s; and therefore we princi|pally, yea &s;olely, rely on thee &s;till for our peace.</P>
<PB N="96" REF="63">
<P><HI>Prie&s;t]</HI> Yet &s;ince Peace to wicked men doth but encrea&s;e their &s;ins, and make them more wicked, <HI>[O God]</HI> do thou <HI>[make clean our hearts with|in us,]</HI> and when they are &s;o purified, fill them with all the Graces of thy good Spirit.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.]</HI> And becau&s;e we are now to pray unto thee more largely for all the&s;e ble&s;&s;ings, con|tinue the pre&s;ence of thy grace with us, <HI>[And take not thy holy Spirit from us,]</HI> but let us feel the effects of it in the re&s;t of our prayers, and of our whole lives: <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="20" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XX.</HI> Of the Collects for the Week, and for Fe&s;tivals.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;;. 1. OUr Saviour him&s;elf taught and commend|ed the frequent u&s;e of brief Forms of Prayer<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Ca&s;aub. exerc. ad Baron. 14. p. 235, 236.</NOTE>; and the Primitive Chri&s;tians were wont to pray in that manner, from whom the&s;e Collects were derived; and they are called <HI>Collects,</HI> becau&s;e they are collected generally out of the Epi&s;tle and Go&s;pel, and be|cau&s;e they are a very brief Collection of all things nece&s;&s;ary for &s;oul and body; or if we re&s;pect the Phra&s;e of the Ancients, becau&s;e they were repeat|ed in Publick when the People were collected or gathered together: And the Form of them is, that
<PB N="97" REF="63"> they generally are directed to the Father, through the Son, and u&s;ually they begin with the Motive in|ducing us to ask, and then mention &s;ome great or comprehen&s;ive ble&s;&s;ing de&s;ired, concluding with the ground of our hope, that we &s;hall obtain it through Je&s;us Chri&s;t. They are mo&s;t of them a|bove 1000 years old, having been u&s;ed in the We|&s;tern Church from the time of S. <HI>Gregory</HI> the great, and many of them before, and are &s;o plain, they will need no Explication: But &s;ince here are pro|per and pious Forms of Prayer for any ble&s;&s;ing, or any grace that we would ask for our &s;elves or o|thers, I &s;hall only direct where to find among them Prayers on every occa&s;ion.</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, If we would pray for things &s;piritual for our own &s;ouls, <HI>viz.</HI> for the gifts of the Spirit; See the Prayer for S. <HI>Barnabas</HI> day: Secondly, For pardon<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">12, 21, 24 Sunday after Trinity.</NOTE>: Thirdly, For the benefit of Chri&s;ts death and acceptance through him<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Annunciation and Purification, and 2 Sun|day after Epiphany.</NOTE>. Fourthly, For the comfort, di|rection, and illumination of the Spirit<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">1 after A&s;cen&s;ion, Whit&s;unday, and 19 af|ter Trinity.</NOTE>. Fifthly, For the &s;ucce&s;s of our hearing, reading, and fa&s;ting<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">S. Barthol. S. Luke, 2 of Advent, 1 of Lent.</NOTE>, and of our prayers<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">10 &amp; 23 after Trin.</NOTE>. Sixthly, For Grace in general, to convert us from &s;in<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">1 Adv. 1 after Ea|&s;ter, S. Andrew, S. James, S. Matth.</NOTE>, to deliver us from temptation<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">4 Adv. 4 after E|piph. 18 Trin.</NOTE>, to ena|ble us to do good<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">5 after Ea&s;t. 1, 9, 11, 13, 17, 25 after Trin.</NOTE>, and bring us finally to eternal glory<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Epiphany, 6 after Epiphany.</NOTE>. Seventhly, For the particular graces of Regeneration<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">Chri&s;tmas-day.</NOTE>, Charity<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">Quinquage&s;. Sund.</NOTE>, Mortification<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Circumci&s;. Ea&s;ter Even.</NOTE>,
<PB N="98" REF="64"> Contrition<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">A&s;h-wedne&s;day.</NOTE>, Love of God<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">3 &amp; 4 after Ea&s;ter, 6 &amp; 14 after Trinity.</NOTE>, Heavenly de&s;ires<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">A&s;cen&s;ion day.</NOTE>, a right<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">Trinity Sunday.</NOTE> and a firm Faith<NOTE N="(r)" PLACE="marg">7 after Trin. S. Tho|mas, S. Mark.</NOTE>. Eighthly, For Grace to imitate Chri&s;t<NOTE N="(s)" PLACE="marg">6 of Lent, 2 after Ea&s;ter.</NOTE> and his Saints<NOTE N="(t)" PLACE="marg">S. Stephen, S. Paul, S. Phil. &amp; Jacob, S. John Bapti&s;t, All Saints, In|nocents.</NOTE>.</P>
<P>Secondly, If we would pray for temporal ble&s;&s;ings, 1. Gods Providence<NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">2, 3, 4 &amp; 20 after Trin. S. Michael.</NOTE>; 2. Deliverance from Enemies and from Judg|ments<NOTE N="(w)" PLACE="marg">3 of Lent. Sexage&s;. Septuage&s;.</NOTE>; 3. Support under our Afflictions<NOTE N="(x)" PLACE="marg">4 of Lent.</NOTE>; 4. Both de|fence<NOTE N="(y)" PLACE="marg">3, 4 after Epiph.</NOTE> and &s;upply of all good things<NOTE N="(z)" PLACE="marg">6, 15 after Trin.</NOTE>. Thirdly, If we would pray for body and &s;oul both<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">2, 5 of Lent.</NOTE>: Or if we would pray for tho&s;e without the Church<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Good Friday.</NOTE>: Or for tho&s;e within it, that the People may have Truth, Unity and Peace<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">5 after Epiph. Good Friday, S. John, S. Simon and Jude, 5, 16, 22 af|ter Trin.</NOTE>, and the Mini&s;ters may be fit, diligent, and &s;ucce&s;sful<NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">S. Matthias, S. Peter, 3 of Advent.</NOTE>, here are proper Forms.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="21" TYPE="section">
<PB N="99" REF="64">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XXI.</HI> Of the Collects for Peace and Grace proper for the Morning.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. PEace and Grace comprehend all tem|poral and &s;piritual ble&s;&s;ings, and there|fore are to be the &s;ubject of our daily Prayers; The Greek Church prayed thrice for peace, in the daily Service; the Latine twice, as we al&s;o do in forms very ancient and comprehen&s;ive. This fir&s;t Prayer for Peace, proper to the Morning, con|tains, Fir&s;t, The rea&s;ons encouraging us to ask it of God: 1. From his Attributes, as he is the Author and lover of it, [<HI>O God who art the author,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. From our happine&s;s in knowing him, [<HI>in knowledge of whom,</HI> &amp;c.] 3. From our &s;afety in &s;erving him, [<HI>who&s;e &s;ervice,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, The reque&s;t it &s;elf, for defence from our enemies, [<HI>defend us thy humble Servants,</HI> &amp;c.] Thirdly, The ends for which we make it, for, 1. Confirming our Faith, [<HI>that we &s;urely tru&s;t|ing,</HI> &amp;c.] and, 2. removing our fears, [<HI>may not fear,</HI> &amp;c.] La&s;tly, the means to obtain it, [<HI>through the might,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. Peace is u&s;ed in Scripture for all Earthly ble&s;&s;ings, becau&s;e it is the Mother and the Nur&s;e of them all; it is the mo&s;t comprehen&s;ive benefit on Earth, and the Type of Heaven; wherefore the old Chri&s;tians followed after it in their Lives, and begged it in their Prayers; and to encourage
<PB N="100" REF="65"> us to pray for it, our <HI>[God]</HI> is repre&s;ented here as the <HI>[Author of Peace,] <HI>I&s;ai.</HI></HI> xlv. 7. and the <HI>[Lover of Concord,] <HI>P&s;alm</HI></HI> cxxxiii. 1. he keeps us in peace, and loves us when we live in peace toge|ther&punc; he makes us have peace from without, and delights when we have concord within, and &s;o no doubt will be well plea&s;ed to hear us pray for that which he is &s;o able to give, and &s;o delighted with where-ever he finds it: And &s;ince we are in the mid&s;t of &s;o many enemies who would rob us of this Peace, it is happy for us that we know him, and are his Servants, for <HI>[in the knowledge]</HI> of his Power and Mercy <HI>[&s;tandeth,]</HI> not only our hope of pre&s;ervation here, but al&s;o our <HI>[eternal Life]</HI> hereafter; the greate&s;t bli&s;s of heaven it &s;elf being to know him the only true God, and Je&s;us Chri&s;t whom he hath &s;ent, <HI>John</HI> xvii. 3. And he is al&s;o &s;o certain a Protector of all that duly and faithfully &s;erve him, that none have &s;uch <HI>[true freedom]</HI> from fears and dangers, &s;uch quiet and undaunted minds, as tho&s;e who are imployed <HI>[in his Ser|vice.] <HI>John</HI></HI> viii. 36. Wherefore we that know him that is the Author of Peace, and &s;erve him that is the lover of Concord, (con&s;idering how able he is to &s;ecure us, and how unable we are to pre&s;erve our &s;elves) do declare our &s;elves <HI>[his humble &s;er|vants]</HI> and homagers, 2 <HI>Kings</HI> xvii. 9. and ha|ving put our &s;elves under the Protection of this Al|mighty King, we beg of <HI>[him to defend us,]</HI> not from <HI>[the a&s;&s;aults of our enemies,]</HI> for that is more than ever he promi&s;ed, or we can ex|pect, while they retain &s;uch malice, and we live in this frail e&s;tate; but we pray him to defend us in their a&s;&s;aults, &s;o that though they &s;hall attack us, they may not be able to hurt us: And when we have
<PB N="101" REF="65"> found by divers experiences that their mo&s;t malici|ous and formidable attempts do not any real harm to us, this will make us &s;o <HI>[&s;urely tru&s;t in his defence,]</HI> that we &s;hall be free <HI>[from fearing the power of any Adver&s;aries]</HI> hereafter; where|fore we pray this may be effected, <HI>[through the might of Je&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> who hath all power in Heaven and Earth, and can obtain it for us by his interce&s;&s;ion, and di&s;pen&s;e it to us by his Power, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. <HI>The Collect for Grace</HI> follows that for Peace, for God hath joyned them in Scripture, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.2. <HI>Galat.</HI> 1.3. and we mu&s;t not &s;eparate them in our devotions, becau&s;e Grace alone makes Peace true, beneficial and la&s;ting: The former Collect is for freedom from the evil of puni&s;hment, this from the evil of Sin, and it contains, Fir&s;t, A confe&s;&s;ion of Gods Attributes, <HI>viz.</HI> his Love, power, and eternity, [<HI>O Lord our heavenly,</HI> &amp;c.] and of his providence over us the la&s;t night [<HI>who ha&s;t &s;afely</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, A Petition for his Grace, 1. To keep us from evil, [<HI>defend us in the &s;ame,</HI> &amp;c.] both from temptation, [<HI>and grant that this day we fall,</HI> &amp;c.] and all outward danger, [<HI>neither run,</HI> &amp;c.] 2ly. To a&s;i&s;t us in doing good, by his direction, [<HI>but that all our doings,</HI> &amp;c.] and with his acceptance, [<HI>to do always,</HI> &amp;c.] Thirdly, the means to obtain it, [<HI>through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. The very name of Grace &s;hews it is the Free gift of God, of him therefore we mu&s;t ask it, <HI>James</HI> i. 5. And the Church hath &s;elected &s;uch Attributes of his as are mo&s;t proper to quicken
<PB N="102" REF="66"> our hopes of obtaining it. We are frail creatures on earth and need it exceedingly, but he is The <HI>[Lord our heavenly Father,]</HI> and &s;o both loves and pities us: we are weak, but he is <HI>[Almighty,]</HI> and therefore able to help us: Our &s;pan of life is mea&s;ured by Days and Nights, but he is an <HI>[ever|la&s;ting God,]</HI> always the &s;ame without any change, and therefore ever ready to hear us: And as a further ground of our hope, that he will grant us grace to defend us in this day, we are taught thankfully to own that it is he <HI>[who &s;afely]</HI> kept us in Soul and Body the night pa&s;t, and <HI>[brought us]</HI> intire in both <HI>[to the beginning of this day;]</HI> and as he hath begun it with his Mercy, we mu&s;t begin it with his prai&s;e, <HI>Lament.</HI> ii. 23. Our refle|cting on the dangers of la&s;t Nights darkne&s;s, will excite our thankfulne&s;s for the morning light, and that gratitude will incline God to continue his mer|cies to us this Day al&s;o, and former experience helps us to pray in Faith to him <HI>[to defend us]</HI> in the re&s;t of this day <HI>[by his mighty power,]</HI> from all manner of evil, and in the fir&s;t place from the wor&s;t of all evils, <HI>viz.</HI> from <HI>[falling into Sin,]</HI> to the temptations whereof our Company, our bu&s;ine&s;s, and our recreations in the day time do perpetually expo&s;e us; many traps are &s;et every where for us, but we watch and pray that we may not fall into them, by con&s;enting to any iniquity, from which his grace alone can &s;ecure us; And be|cau&s;e all Sin provokes God to take his Protection from us, and &s;ome Sins of their own nature bring many Mi&s;chiefs on us, therefore we pray that we may not by Sinning <HI>[run into any kind of dan|ger]</HI> this day, either to our life, health or e&s;tate, and then we &s;hall be &s;afe from outward and inward
<PB N="103" REF="66"> Perils, and neither hurt in Soul or Body: But &s;ince it is not enough barely to e&s;cape evil, unle&s;s we al&s;o do good, we further pray <HI>[that all our doings may be ordered by the governance]</HI> of his grace, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> xxxvii. 23. which will lead us in|to all pious and holy actions; and though our be&s;t performances be imperfect, yet what we do by the guidance of his Spirit, cannot but be <HI>[always acceptable in his &s;ight,]</HI> who is to be the Judge of all our works, and happy are we if we can live &s;o as to plea&s;e him; wherefore we earne&s;tly beg he will grant us this grace, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,</HI> of who&s;e fulne&s;s we all receive, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="22" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XXII.</HI> Of the Collects for Peace and &s;afety pro|per for the Evening.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THough the words of the&s;e Collects be different, yet the &s;ubject is the &s;ame, only the former are &s;uted to the Morning, and the&s;e to the Evening. The&s;e two are of ancient u&s;e in the We&s;tern Church; and the fir&s;t being, <HI>The Evening Collect for Peace,</HI> contains, Fir&s;t, An Introduction de&s;cribing him we pray to as the Au|thor and Fini&s;her of all good, [<HI>O God, from whom all holy de&s;ires,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, A Petition for Peace of the noble&s;t kind, <HI>[Give unto thy &s;er|vants that peace.]</HI> Thirdly, The Arguments to prevail for it; 1. Our benefit, becau&s;e it will
<PB N="104" REF="67"> tend unto our Sanctification, [<HI>that both our hearts may be &s;et,</HI> &amp;c.] and al&s;o our &s;afety and comfort, [<HI>and al&s;o that by thee we being de|fended,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. Our Saviour's merits, [<HI>through the Merits of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. Peace is &s;o de&s;irable a ble&s;&s;ing, we cannot ask it too often; and &s;ince there are two kinds of Peace, external and internal Peace, we beg out|ward Peace in the Morning to &s;ecure us again&s;t the troubles of the world, in which the bu&s;ine&s;s of the day engageth us; and inward Peace in the Evening to comfort and quiet our minds when we are to take our re&s;t: Now becau&s;e this Peace of Con&s;ci|ence cannot be to the wicked, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lvii. 21. &s;ince it is the fruit of holy purpo&s;es and good works; there|fore we pray for it to that <HI>[God,]</HI> who fir&s;t puts in|to our hearts <HI>[holy de&s;ires,]</HI> and into our heads <HI>[good coun&s;els,]</HI> and then &s;trengthens our hands to do righteous <HI>[and ju&s;t works;]</HI> the beginning and perfection of all good <HI>[proceeds]</HI> from him, <HI>James</HI> i. 17. <HI>Phil.</HI> ii. 13. We therefore pray unto him, that by making us truly holy, he will [<HI>give unto us that peace which the world cannot give, <HI>John</HI></HI> xiv. 27.] Peace of Con&s;cience cannot be bought with all the worlds riches, nor given by the greate&s;t mortal Prince; it is a gift that makes the poore&s;t and mo&s;t mi&s;erable per&s;on to be happy in his lowe&s;t e&s;tate, and none but God can give it, and if we be <HI>[his Servants,]</HI> he will not deny it to us; and as well to move him to be&s;tow it on us, as to incite our &s;elves to beg it earne&s;tly, let us con&s;ider that if we can obtain this ble&s;&s;ed Peace, it will make <HI>[us &s;et our hearts to obey Gods Commandments:]</HI> for when we ta&s;te the
<PB N="105" REF="67"> fruit and find the comfort of holine&s;s and obedi|ence, it will confirm our purpo&s;es of per&s;evering; for none who hath ta&s;ted of the ravi&s;hing delights of this inward and divine Peace, will part with it for the bea&s;tly plea&s;ures of Sin; &s;o that this Peace of God will keep our hearts firm in his love, <HI>Philip.</HI> iv. 7. And further, while we are at peace with God, we are &s;ecure again&s;t not only the attempts, but the very <HI>[fear of our enemies;]</HI> God will keep us by his Providence without, from being hurt by them, and by his Grace he will inwardly arm us again&s;t the very fear of any harm from them, &s;o that we <HI>[may pa&s;s the time]</HI> we have to &s;pend in this World <HI>[in re&s;t and quietne&s;s,]</HI> being out|wardly &s;afe and inwardly quiet and &s;erene, which is as much happine&s;s as we can wi&s;h on Earth: therefore let us beg this Peace (the cau&s;e of the&s;e ble&s;&s;ed effects) mo&s;t devoutly <HI>[through the me|rits of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Saviour]</HI> who purcha|&s;ed this peace for us, and left it to us, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. The next Collect is peculiar to and proper for the Evening: when Darkne&s;s is approaching and the Perils of the night draw nigh, we fly to the di|vine Providence for <HI>[Ayd]</HI> again&s;t them all. And this brief Form contains, Fir&s;t, Two Petitions. 1&s;t, for inward illumination of our minds, 2ly, for outward &s;afety of our Per&s;ons, particularly from the dangers of this Night: Secondly, the Motive u&s;ed to prevail, <HI>viz. <HI>[for the Love]</HI></HI> of Gods only Son Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. We are always invironed with danger, but none are more di&s;mal, &s;udden and unavoidable than tho&s;e of the Night, when darkne&s;s adds to the ter|ror,
<PB N="106" REF="68"> and &s;leep deprives us of all po&s;&s;ibility of fore|&s;ight or defence; &s;o that he mu&s;t be an Athei&s;t, and wor&s;e than Heathen, who doth not then by a &s;pecial Prayer commit him&s;elf to Gods Providence, the knowledge of which doth enlighten our minds, and makes us full of inward peace and comfort when we are in the darke&s;t &s;hades of night; there|fore we pray with <HI>David, <HI>[Lighten our darkne&s;s we be&s;eech thee, O Lord</HI></HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Vulg. Lat. P&s;al. xviii. 28. <HI>Deus meus, illumi|na tenebras meas.</HI></NOTE>,] Light &s;ignifies in Scripture, Knowledge and Comfort, and under this Metaphor we pray for both, <HI>viz.</HI> that our Under&s;tandings may be en|lightened with the knowledge of his Providence, and our hearts cheered with the a&s;&s;urance of his protection, which is that <HI>[Light]</HI> which <HI>[ari&s;eth]</HI> to good men in darkne&s;s, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> cxii. 4. and makes them &s;pend their night in <HI>Go&s;hen,</HI> while the wicked have thoughts as black and di&s;mal as Egyptian dark|ne&s;s. But &s;ince our God is not only a Light, but a defence al&s;o, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxxiv. 11. it is not only the terrors, but the perils al&s;o of the night, from which we would be <HI>[pre&s;erved;]</HI> wherefore we pray that he will <HI>[pity]</HI> our helple&s;s e&s;tate, e&s;pecially when we are wrapt up in &s;leep, and the nights darkne&s;s; then we beg his <HI>[great mercy]</HI> may pity us, and his mighty power defend us from all <HI>[perils]</HI> to the &s;oul, and <HI>[dangers]</HI> to the body, in which we are like to be <HI>[this night:]</HI> And &s;ince we re|&s;olve to renew the reque&s;t every Evening and know not whether ever we &s;hall &s;ee another night, there|fore we ask no further than only for the pre&s;ent night, <HI>viz.</HI> that we may not commit any of tho&s;e works of darkne&s;s which call the night their oppor|tunity, nor want any of that natural re&s;t which is
<PB N="107" REF="68"> nece&s;&s;ary for our refre&s;hment or our health, and that we may not be hurt by thieves, by fire or water, or &s;eized by &s;udden death, but come &s;afe to the morning light; which nece&s;&s;ary Petitions we pre|&s;ent with the mo&s;t moving Argument, de&s;iring God to grant them <HI>[for the love of his only Son,]</HI> e|ven for the love the Father bears to Je&s;us, and for the love Je&s;us bears to us, and we to him; by this, by all this, we importune heaven to <HI>[defend us,]</HI> and if our Faith and Piety do but &s;ute this proper and devout form, in all likelyhood we &s;hall prevail. <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="23" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XXIII.</HI> Of the Collects for the King and his Fa|mily.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Supream King of all the World is God, by whom all mortal Kings reign; and &s;ince his Authority &s;ets them up, and his Pow|er only can defend them, therefore all Mankind, as it were by common con&s;ent, have agreed to pray to God for their Kings. It is well known that the Heathens made Sacrifices, Prayers and Vows for them; and Scripture records that the Per&s;ian Kings de&s;ired to be prayed for at the Temple of <HI>Je|ru&s;alem, Ezra</HI> vi. 10. as the Roman Emperors did al&s;o afterward: The Jews had &s;pecial forms of Prayer for their Kings, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> xx. and <HI>P&s;alm</HI> lxxii. But we Chri&s;tians are expre&s;ly enjoyned to pray for
<PB N="108" REF="69"> Kings, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1, 2. and all the ancient Fathers, Liturgies and Councils are full of Evidences that this was done daily: <HI>We celebrate daily Prayers to our God, in every one of our Churches, for your Em|pire,</HI> &s;aith a Council (in S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> his time) to the Emperors<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Epi&s;t. Ambro&s;. Tom. v. pag. 181.</NOTE>. And our old Saxon Councils do frequently decree this &s;hall be done<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Berkham. Can. 1. An. 697. Concil. Clove&s;ho. Can. 30. An. 747.</NOTE>; and S. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;hews it is the peo|ples intere&s;t, as well as the Prin|ces; for we pray that we may have quiet and peaceable lives under them in all godline&s;s and hone&s;ty, and in their peace we &s;hall have peace al&s;o. As for this Form, it was made by the fir&s;t Reformers of this Church of <HI>England,</HI> which is famous for its untaint|ed Loyalty above all Churches in the World, as both the practice of its true Sons, and this excellent Prayer do &s;hew; wherein there is, Fir&s;t, A Con|fe&s;&s;ion to the King of Heaven, of his Goodne&s;s, [<HI>O Lord our heavenly,</HI> &amp;c.] Greatne&s;s, [<HI>High and Mighty, King of Kings,</HI> &amp;c.] and Univer|&s;al Providence, [<HI>who do&s;t from thy Throne,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, Petitions for his Vicegerent on Earth, in general for his favourable regarding of him, [<HI>mo&s;t heartily we be&s;eech thee with thy favour,</HI> &amp;c.] More particularly we beg for him, 1. Spiritual Ble&s;&s;ings; both Grace, [<HI>and &s;o repleni&s;h,</HI> &amp;c.] and Gifts, [<HI>endue him plenteou&s;ly,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. Tem|poral Ble&s;&s;ings; Health, Pro&s;perity, and Victory, [<HI>grant him in health and wealth,</HI> &amp;c.] and, 3. Eternal Ble&s;&s;ings, [<HI>and finally after this life,</HI> &amp;c.] Thirdly, The Name in which we beg all this, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P N="2"><PB N="109" REF="69">&sect;. 2. As the place of Kings is high, &s;o their dan|gers are many; &s;o that he had need be both very merciful and very mighty, whom we pray unto to help our King: And this excellent Form is introdu|ced with a de&s;cription of God in all the glories of his Goodne&s;s and Greatne&s;s: The King is <HI>Pater Pa|triae,</HI> the Father of his People; but the <HI>[Lord]</HI> we call upon is <HI>[our heavenly Father,]</HI> and the pre|&s;ervation of our Prince will be an act of his father|ly care and loving-kindne&s;s: We cannot ju&s;tly doubt of his willingne&s;s, nor may we que&s;tion his ability, &s;ince he is &s;o <HI>[high]</HI> in dignity, and &s;o <HI>[mighty]</HI> in power, as to exceed infinitely all the Potentates of the World, who are but his Servants; He is the <HI>[King of kings,</HI> and <HI>Lord of lords]</HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Dan. ii. 47. 1 Tim. vi. 15.</NOTE>: All people are &s;ubject to &s;ome Prince or other, but God is above them all, and <HI>[the only Ruler of Princes,]</HI> who being only ac|countable to him; to him therefore we make our applications on their behalf. If they do ami&s;s, we have no lawful weapons again&s;t them, but only Tears and Prayers; wherefore we have rea&s;on to be very earne&s;t with him, who hath the hearts of Kings in his hands, and can turn them which way he plea&s;eth, to guide them, &s;o as they may rule us according to his will. Heaven is his Throne, and Earth his Foot&s;tool, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lxvi. 1. He &s;its high, and beholds all the World at once with that Providence which the Egyptians expre&s;&s;ed by <HI>An Eye in a Scep|ter:</HI> But this Eye of the Lord is more particularly upon Princes, his immediate Vicegerents, to pre|&s;erve their Per&s;ons, and direct their Coun&s;els; be|cau&s;e in ble&s;&s;ing them he ble&s;&s;eth a whole Nation at once, [<HI>mo&s;t heartily therefore we be&s;eech</HI> him
<PB N="110" REF="70"> <HI>to look favourably</HI>] upon our dear and dread Sovereign <HI>[King Charles,]</HI> whom we name in the Office, as the Ancients were wont to do both in the Ea&s;tern and We&s;tern Churches; and con&s;i|dering how much the pre&s;ervation of Religion, Peace, and Liberty depends, under God, upon this gracious Prince's life, no Nation under Heaven is, or ever was more bound to pray for their King than we: And we have a mo&s;t comprehen&s;ive Form to do it in; Fir&s;t, We are taught to beg for the fir&s;t and choice&s;t of all that God gives, <HI>viz.</HI> The Graces and Gifts of his holy Spirit; 1. We pray that he will <HI>[&s;o repleni&s;h him with the grace of his holy Spirit,]</HI> that as to his affections, <HI>[he may always incline to Gods will,]</HI> and as to his a|ctions, ever <HI>[walk in his way,]</HI> and then he will be a holy, ju&s;t, and good Prince, and his example will be the mo&s;t effectual means to recommend Vir|tue to all his Subjects, and make it univer&s;ally flou|ri&s;h: and happy will it be for him and us al&s;o, if our King be &s;o con&s;tantly led by the Divine Grace, as to make Gods will and way the rule of all his coun&s;els and actions. Moreover, becau&s;e he hath an extraordinary part to manage, and a very diffi|cult task to perform, we al&s;o pray that he may <HI>[be plenteou&s;ly endued with heavenly gifts, <HI>viz.</HI>]</HI> wi&s;dom, coun&s;el and under&s;tanding, ju&s;tice, cou|rage, and a pre&s;ent mind; which <HI>Solomon</HI> knowing to be mo&s;t nece&s;&s;ary for a King, cho&s;e before all earthly things, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> iii. 9, 10, 11. yet God gave him long life and pro&s;perity into the bargain: wherefore we make bold to reque&s;t him to <HI>[grant]</HI> to our King <HI>[health, wealth, and long life,]</HI> which include all earthly ble&s;&s;ings, and make our Prince fit to govern and &s;ecure us: His health ena|bles
<PB N="111" REF="70"> him to di&s;charge this great Province; his wealth and pro&s;perity will afford him &s;trength to guard his friends, and &s;ubdue his foes; his long life will prevent us from the mi&s;eries attending all &s;udden changes, e&s;pecially this: And if any <HI>[enemies]</HI> be &s;o unju&s;t as to invade him, or &s;o unchri&s;tian as to re&s;i&s;t him, it is our wi&s;h that God would <HI>[&s;trengthen him]</HI> &s;o as he may be able to <HI>[van|qui&s;h and overcome]</HI> all His enemies, for they are ours al&s;o, if they be his enemies: Hitherto it hath plea&s;ed God to di&s;cover the Plots, and baffle the De&s;igns of all his ba&s;e and ingrateful Foes, and we hope he will go on &s;till &s;o to do; yet becau&s;e if no Enemy do prevail over him, Kings as well as other men are mortal, we pray that after a long, holy, and happy life, <HI>[he may attain everla&s;ting joy and felicity,]</HI> all which we beg <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. <HI>[The Collect for the Royal Family]</HI> is added from that ancient de&s;ire of the Per&s;ian Em|peror, <HI>Ezra</HI> vi. 10. that the Jewi&s;h Prie&s;ts would pray for the life of the King and his Sons; and a|mong the Romans the Heirs of the Empire were prayed for as well as the Emperor, as <HI>Tacitus</HI> re|lates: The Primitive Chri&s;tians al&s;o prayed for the Imperial Family; and the Canons of old Councils, both at home and abroad, do enjoyn it<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Excerpta Egberti Can. 7. Spelm. Tom. 1. 259. Concil. Rhemen&s;. Can. 40.</NOTE>: And our Refor|mers have compo&s;ed an excel|lent Form to do it by, contain|ing, Fir&s;t, A de&s;cription of the power and goodne&s;s of him to whom we pray; [<HI>Almighty God, the Fountain,</HI> &amp;c.] Second|ly, The Per&s;ons for whom we pray, <HI>viz.</HI> the Queen
<PB N="112" REF="71"> and the Prince. Thirdly, The ble&s;&s;ings de&s;ired for them, Spiritual, [<HI>Endue them with thy holy Spirit,</HI> &amp;c.] Temporal, [<HI>pro&s;per them with,</HI> &amp;c.] Eternal, [<HI>and bring them to thine,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. Though we have prayed for a King be|fore who needs many and great Ble&s;&s;ings, yet God is able &s;till to give more, for he is <HI>[Almighty and the fountain of all goodne&s;s,]</HI> a Spring that cannot be drawn dry: We are apt to e&s;teem the Queen and Heir to the Crown as the fountains of ble&s;&s;ings for the next Generation, but we are here put in mind they are but dry Ci&s;terns unle&s;s reple|ni&s;hed from a higher fountain, and cannot convey ble&s;&s;ings to us, unle&s;s they do receive it fir&s;t from God: And becau&s;e it is of great con&s;equence to the next Age that the&s;e &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed, we therefore name them in particular in this Prayer; and the whole Royal Family in general terms, de|&s;iring that God will plea&s;e to add to all their temporal honour and riches, the <HI>[Gifts and the grace of his Holy Spirit,]</HI> that they may be wi&s;e and holy Per&s;ons, which will wonderfully adorn their great Dignity, and make them not on|ly true comforts to the King, but real ble&s;&s;ings to the whole Nation; a religious vertuous Queen ha|ving great influence on the education of that Prince who mu&s;t hereafter rule over us, and if he be brought up in the true faith, and in all piety and vertue, he will become a gracious Governor of his Subjects in due time; And becau&s;e no Worldly greatne&s;s is enough to make them happy without Gods ble&s;&s;ing, we pray that his Providence may <HI>[pro&s;per them with all Happine&s;s,]</HI> that the Queen may be fruitful, the Prince religious and
<PB N="113" REF="71"> healthful, and the Royal family numerous and for|tunate, &s;o that there may never want a Man of them to &s;it on this Throne for ever. And finally we pray they may by holding the true Faith and leading re+ligious lives, come to Gods <HI>[everla&s;ting Kingdom through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord: Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="24" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XXIV.</HI> Of the Collect for the Clergy and Peo|ple.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HOly Scripture is full of Prayers for the Church of God, and particularly for the Governors and Pa&s;tors thereof, and all the An|cient Liturgies have peculiar Petitions for the Bi|&s;hops and the Clergy, as well as for the Congregati|ons committed to their Charge: <HI>Syne&s;ius</HI> a Primi|tive Bi&s;hop writes to his Clergy to pray for him in all their Churches; and our Saxon Councils ordain daily Prayers &s;hall be made for the Bi&s;hop and for the Church of God;<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Syne&s;ii Epi&s;t. xi. pag. 171. Excerpt. Eg|berti can. 8. Concil. Calcuthen&s;. Can. 10.</NOTE> which order we ob&s;erve in this Anci|ent Form containing, Fir&s;t a Pre|face de&s;cribing God by his At|tributes and wondrous works: [<HI>Almighty and everla&s;ting God</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly the Petitions containing, 1&s;t, The Per&s;ons prayed for, both the Clergy, [<HI>&s;end down upon our Bi&s;hops,</HI> &amp;c.] and the People, [<HI>and all Congregations,</HI> &amp;c.] 2ly, The things
<PB N="114" REF="72"> de&s;ired for them, <HI>viz.</HI> Gods grace, [<HI>the healthful Spirit,</HI> &amp;c.] and his Ble&s;&s;ing, [<HI>And that they may truly plea&s;e thee,</HI> &amp;c.] Thirdly the argument to enforce the&s;e reque&s;ts, [<HI>Grant this O Lord,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. As Man con&s;i&s;ts of Two parts, a Soul and a Body, &s;o he is to be con&s;idered under a double Ca|pacity, as a Member of the State which is a Socie|ty in&s;tituted for the pre&s;ervation of our outward Man, and &s;o we have prayed for our &s;elves in the Prayer for the King: But now it is fit to con&s;ider us as Chri&s;tians and Members of the Church, which is a Society in&s;tituted for the &s;alvation of our Souls; and to excite our Devotion, here is &s;et before us that <HI>[Almighty]</HI> power of God, by which he cal|led his Church out of the Heathen World, and hath pre&s;erved it from Per&s;ecutors and Hereticks ever &s;ince, &s;o that it is and ever &s;hall be &s;afe, be|cau&s;e he who is the defender thereof is <HI>[Ever|la&s;ting,]</HI> and &s;o can always keep it that the Gates of Hell &s;hall not prevail again&s;t it: He planted it at fir&s;t by <HI>[great marvels,]</HI> be&s;towing miracu|lous gifts on the Mini&s;ters and the People al&s;o, and his Love toward it is the &s;ame &s;till, and therefore if it did need tho&s;e wonderful gifts now, it &s;hould have them; but becau&s;e it doth not, yet he will work great <HI>[marvels]</HI> &s;till to deliver it when there is occa&s;ion: Wherefore &s;ince he is &s;o ready to &s;hew his Love and his Power for his Churches good, we Pray that he will <HI>[&s;end down]</HI> from heaven (whence every good gift comes, <HI>James</HI> 1.17.) <HI>[the healthful]</HI> and &s;aving <HI>[Spirit of his grace:] <HI>Titus</HI></HI> ii. 11. Fir&s;t upon <HI>[our Bi&s;hops,]</HI> the Succe&s;&s;ors of the Apo&s;tles, who ever &s;ince their
<PB N="115" REF="72"> times have governed every regular and well ordered Church, and are entru&s;ted with the power of choo|&s;ing and ordaining Mini&s;ters, of making rules for the externals of Gods Wor&s;hip, and for di&s;cipline; as al&s;o of exerci&s;ing the power of the Keys in cen&s;u|ring Hereticks, Schi&s;maticks, and all notorious Sin|ners; and &s;urely this is a great Work, and they who are to undergo it, do need great a&s;&s;i&s;tances of the Spirit of grace, which if we can obtain for them, they will rule the Church of God well, and pre&s;erve it in purity and peace. We pray al&s;o for <HI>[all Cu|rates,]</HI> that is, for the Prie&s;ts and Deacons, to whom the Bi&s;hop commits the <HI>Curam Animarum,</HI> the Cure or rather Care of Souls in particular Congre|gations; for after whole Nations were converted, the Governing part alone was a burden &s;ufficient for the Bi&s;hop; and therefore for the better edifica|tion of the People, Pari&s;h Churches were built, and Mini&s;ters fixed there to pray for the People, and to preach and admini&s;ter Sacraments to them, and to do all other Offices of Religion there; and &s;urely the People are obliged to Pray for the&s;e al&s;o, that they may have large mea&s;ures of the &s;ame Spirit, that &s;o their Prayers may be devout and prevalent, their Doctrine plain and profitable, their Admini&s;trations regular and &s;ucce&s;sful, and their Lives holy and Ex|emplary, which will be the Peoples own advan|tage as well as the Mini&s;ters happine&s;s. La&s;tly, The Mini&s;ter al&s;o prays for the &s;ame grace for the whole <HI>[Congregation committed to his charge,]</HI> well knowing that without this <HI>[Grace]</HI> all his pains among them, and Prayers for them, will be in vain; and &s;ince he hath &s;o &s;trict a charge of their Souls that he mu&s;t an&s;wer for them if they peri&s;h by his fault, <HI>Ezek.</HI> xiii. 9. he ought to be very &s;ervent in
<PB N="116" REF="73"> this reque&s;t: Finally, That Bi&s;hops, Prie&s;ts and Peo|ple may all do their duty in their &s;everal places, we pray that they may be watered with <HI>[the continu|al dew of Gods ble&s;&s;ing,]</HI> which will crown the endeavours of both Pa&s;tors and People with happy &s;ucce&s;s, and make the whole Body of the Church pro&s;perous and holy, which reque&s;t we make not only for our own good, but <HI>[for the Honour]</HI> of him that is the only <HI>[Advocate and Mediator]</HI> of his Church, even <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> who is the head of this body the Church, and by his Mediati|on and interce&s;&s;ion obtains all Ble&s;&s;ings for it; &s;o that when it is happy and flouri&s;hing in all virtue, he is glorified for it and by it, and therefore though we are unworthy, we hope for his &s;ake God will grant it, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="25" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XXV.</HI> Of the Prayer of S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom</HI> and the Ble&s;&s;ing.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHere Ancient Liturgies afforded proper Prayers, our Reformers cho&s;e to re|tain them rather than make New ones; therefore as &s;ome are kept from the We&s;tern Offices, &s;o this is taken out of the Ea&s;tern, where it is daily u&s;ed in the Liturgies both of S. <HI>Ba&s;il</HI> and S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tome,</HI> who (as all agree) was the Author thereof; and it is very proper for a Conclu&s;ion, &s;ince it contains, Fir&s;t, the ground of our hopes to prevail in the&s;e
<PB N="117" REF="73"> Prayers, taken from, 1. the experience of Gods grace, [<HI>Almighty God, who ha&s;t given us Grace,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. the truth of his Promi&s;e, [<HI>And do&s;t promi&s;e,</HI> &amp;c.] Secondly, The things Asked; 1. The hearing our Prayers, [<HI>fulfill now O Lord,</HI> &amp;c.] 2. The fulfilling his Promi&s;es here, [<HI>Grant|ing us in this World,</HI> &amp;c.] 3. The Salvation of our Souls hereafter, [<HI>and in the World to come,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. In the clo&s;e of our Prayers it is fit we &s;hould reflect on all tho&s;e great and nece&s;&s;ary reque&s;ts we have made, and not only renew our de&s;ires that God may grant them all, but &s;tir up our hearts to hope he will, that &s;o we may go home with com|fort; To which end we fir&s;t acknowledge it was the <HI>[Grace</HI> of <HI>Almighty God]</HI> alone, which did en|able us &s;o unanimou&s;ly and &s;o devoutly <HI>[with one accord,] <HI>Acts</HI></HI> i. 14. to <HI>[make the&s;e our common Prayers]</HI> to him; had they been novel extempore Devices, we might have feared it was that novelty and variety which wrought upon our Fancies, and be|got in us only a fanta&s;tical &s;hew of devotion, but nothing could make us devout in our con&s;tant Forms, but that new &s;en&s;e of our old wants which Gods grace begets, and &s;urely he who gave us grace to ask, intends to grant our reque&s;ts, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> x. 17. Of which we are further a&s;&s;ured by that gracious promi&s;e of Chri&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> xviii. 19, 20. <HI>That where two or three are gathered together in his Name,</HI> He is <HI>in the mid&s;t of them,</HI> that is, He will give them this a&s;&s;urance of his pre&s;ence, that he <HI>[will grant their reque&s;ts,]</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> v. 15. Perhaps weare but few at Common Prayer, but &s;ince we come as his Di&s;ci|ples, in obedience to his Precepts, to ask in his
<PB N="118" REF="74"> Name alone, we are &s;ure Je&s;us is among us, and hears our Prayers; and then &s;uch is his love to us and power with God, that we doubt not to ob|tain them: And Oh! whom would it not move to lay a&s;ide all occa&s;ions and come to Prayers, when we are &s;ure to meet Je&s;us there! and now we ad|dre&s;s to him as pre&s;ent, and beg of him by vertue of this Promi&s;e to <HI>[Fulfil the de&s;ires]</HI> of our hearts, and <HI>[the Petitions]</HI> of our lips, &s;ince by joyn|ing in the&s;e Prayers we have owned our &s;elves <HI>[his Servants],</HI> yet le&s;t we have ignorantly asked any thing unfit, we put in this caution, that he will fulfill them &s;o <HI>[as may be mo&s;t expedient for us,]</HI> that is, how, when, and which of them he plea&s;eth, and &s;ees will be for our good. And if he plea&s;e to an&s;wer our Prayers and fulfill this promi&s;e, he will thereby <HI>[grant us the knowledg of his truth,]</HI> and we &s;hall &s;ee how ju&s;t he is to all his gracious Promi&s;es, and &s;o learn to tru&s;t in him as long as we live <HI>[in this World,]</HI> and then we need ask no more, but that <HI>[in the World to come,]</HI> we may have <HI>[Life everla&s;ting:]</HI> Where|fore the Lord hear our Prayers here, and &s;ave us here|after, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. It was ever the Cu&s;tom to di&s;mi&s;s the Peo|ple from religious A&s;&s;emblies with a <HI>[final ble&s;&s;ing]</HI> both in the Jewi&s;h and Chri&s;tian Church, pronoun|ced by the Prie&s;t, and received by the People on their Knees; nor ought any one to go out before it was given<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Clem. Con&s;titut. Concil. Agathen&s;. can. 31</NOTE>. The Jews had a Form of Gods making<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Numb. vi. 23, 24.</NOTE>, and ours is indited by the Spirit<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">2 Corinth. xiii. 14.</NOTE>, with which S. <HI>Paul</HI> u&s;es to clo&s;e his Epi&s;tles, and it contains the whole order of
<PB N="119" REF="74"> our Salvation, <HI>[The Grace of our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> for our pardon, <HI>[the love of God]</HI> the Father to &s;upply us with all outward ble&s;&s;ings, <HI>[and the fellow&s;hip of the Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> to fill us with all inward graces; The fir&s;t for our ju&s;tificati|on, the &s;econd for our con&s;olation, the la&s;t for our compleat &s;anctification: And all this not only at pre&s;ent, but to remain and <HI>[be with us all]</HI> for <HI>[evermore.]</HI> Nor are the&s;e only de&s;ired for us, but pronounced over us, &amp; conveyed to us by the Emba&s;|&s;ador of Heaven, from who&s;e mouth when we have received this ble&s;&s;ing, let us bow our heads and re|turn home in peace, &s;aying <HI>[Amen, Amen,]</HI> and God &s;hall make it good.</P>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>The end of the fir&s;t Part.</TRAILER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 N="2" TYPE="part">
<PB REF="75">
<PB N="121" REF="75">
<HEAD>PART II. OF THE LITANY, WITH THE Occa&s;ional Prayers AND THANKSGIVINGS.</HEAD>
<DIV2 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P>THe People have &s;o great a &s;hare in the Lita|ny, that they ought to under&s;tand it, that &s;o it may be a <HI>rea&s;onable Service.</HI> As for the Name, <HI>Litany,</HI> the mo&s;t ancient Greek Writers do u&s;e it for <HI>An earne&s;t Supplication to the Gods, made in time of adver&s;e Fortune;</HI> and in the &s;ame &s;en&s;e it is u&s;ed in the Chri&s;tian Church for <HI>A
<PB N="122" REF="76"> Supplication and common Interce&s;&s;ion to God when his wrath lyes upon us</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Simeon The&s;&s;al. opu&s;c. de Haeret.</NOTE>. Such a kind of Supplication was the li. <HI>P&s;alm,</HI> which begins with <HI>Have mercy upon me,</HI> &amp;c. and may be called <HI>David</HI>'s Litany. Such was that Li|tany of Gods appointing, <HI>Joel</HI> ii. 17. where, in a general A&s;&s;embly, the Prie&s;ts were to &s;ay with tears, <HI>Spare thy People, O Lord,</HI> &amp;c. And &s;uch was that Litany of our Saviour, <HI>Luke</HI> xxiii. 44. which kneel|ing he often repeated with &s;trong crying and tears, <HI>Hebr.</HI> v. 7. and S. <HI>Paul</HI> reckons up <HI>Supplications</HI> a|mong the kinds of Chri&s;tian Offices, which he en|joyns &s;hall be daily u&s;ed, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1. which Sup|plications are generally expounded Litanies for re|moval of &s;ome great Evil. As for the Form in which they are now made, <HI>viz.</HI> in &s;hort Reque&s;ts by the Prie&s;t, to which the People all an&s;wer, S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom</HI> &s;aith it is derived from the Primitive Age, while the Prie&s;t was in&s;pired with miraculous gifts, for he fir&s;t began and uttered by the Spirit &s;ome things fit to be prayed for, and then the People (who knew not what to pray for as they ought) having their infirmities thus helped by the Spirit, joyned, &s;aying, <HI>We be&s;eech thee to hear us, Good Lord, Rom.</HI> viii. 26. And not only the We&s;tern, but the Ea&s;tern Church al&s;o, have ever &s;ince retained this way of praying: This was the Form of the Chri&s;ti|ans prayers in <HI>Tertullian</HI>'s time, on the days of their Stations, Wedne&s;days and Fridays, by which he tells us they removed Drought. Thus in S. <HI>Cypri|an</HI>'s time they reque&s;ted God for deliverance from enemies, for obtaining rain, and for removing or moderating his Judgments. And S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> hath left a Form of Litany, which bears his name, agree|ing
<PB N="123" REF="76"> in many things with this of ours. For when Mi|raculous gifts cea&s;ed, they began to write down divers of tho&s;e primitive Forms, which were the Original of our modern Office: And about the year 400. the&s;e Litanies began to be u&s;ed in Proce&s;&s;ion, the people walking barefoot, and &s;aying them with great Devotion; by which means <HI>Con&s;tantino|ple</HI> was delivered from an Earthquake in the time of the Emperor <HI>Theodo&s;ius;</HI> and <HI>Mamertus</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>Vienne,</HI> did collect a Litany to be &s;o u&s;ed, by which his Country was delivered from dreadful calamities, <HI>An.</HI> 460. And &s;oon after, <HI>Sidonius</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>Ar|verne,</HI> upon the Gothick Inva&s;ion, made u&s;e of the &s;ame Office; and about the year 500. the Coun|cil of <HI>Orleance</HI> enjoyned they &s;hould be u&s;ed at one certain time of the year, in this publick way of Pro|ce&s;&s;ion: And in the next Century, <HI>Gregory</HI> the great did, out of all the Litanies extant, compo&s;e that famous &s;evenfold Litany, by which <HI>Rome</HI> was deli|vered from a grievous Mortality, which hath been a Pattern to all We&s;tern Churches ever &s;ince; and ours comes nearer to it, than that in the pre&s;ent Roman Mi&s;&s;al, wherein later Popes had put in the Invocation of Saints, which our Reformers have ju&s;tly expunged. But by the way we may note, that the u&s;e of Litanies in Proce&s;&s;ion about the fields, came up but in the time of <HI>Theodo&s;ius</HI> in the Ea&s;t, and in the days of <HI>Mammertus</HI> of <HI>Vienne,</HI> and <HI>Honoratus</HI> of <HI>Mar&s;iels, viz. An.</HI> 460. in the We&s;t, and it was later Councils which did enjoyn the u&s;e of it in <HI>Ro|gation Week</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Tolet. 5. can. 1. An. 634. Conc. Clove&s;ho. can. 16. An. 747. Concil. Mogunt. can. 33. An. 813.</NOTE>; but the Forms of earne&s;t Supplications were far more Ancient and truly Pri|mitive. As for our own Litany, it is now enjoyned on Wedne&s;|days
<PB N="124" REF="77"> and Fridays, the two ancient Fa&s;ting days of the Chri&s;tians, in which they had of old more &s;o|lemn Prayers<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Clem. Alex. &s;trom. 7. Epiphan. Tertull. &amp;c.</NOTE>; And on Sun|days, when there is the fulle&s;t A&s;&s;embly: And no Church in the World hath &s;o complete a Form as the curious and comprehen&s;ive method of it will declare; for it is introduced with an Invoca|tion of the Ble&s;&s;ed Trinity, &s;everally and conjunctly [in the four fir&s;t <HI>Ver&s;es:</HI>] Then it contains, Fir&s;t, Deprecations; 1. For forbearance, [<HI>ver.</HI> 5.] 2ly, For deliverance from all evil &s;piritual, temporal, and eternal, [<HI>ver&s;.</HI> 6, 7, 8, 9, 10.] noting al&s;o the means by which, [<HI>ver.</HI> 11, 12,] and the &s;peci|al time when we would be delivered [<HI>ver.</HI> 13.] Se|condly, It contains Interce&s;&s;ions; 1&s;t, For others, <HI>viz.</HI> for the whole Church, [<HI>ver.</HI> 14.] For this Church, and in it the King and his family, [<HI>ver.</HI> 15, 16, 17, 18.] The Clergy, [<HI>ver.</HI> 19.] the No|bility and Magi&s;trates, [<HI>ver.</HI> 20, 21.] and the Peo|ple, [<HI>ver.</HI> 22.] For all E&s;tates of Men we beg Peace, [<HI>ver.</HI> 23.] and Grace, [<HI>ver.</HI> 24, 25, 26, 27.] and e&s;pecially we pray for the comfort of the affli|cted, [<HI>ver.</HI> 28, 29, 30, 31.] and the forgivene&s;s of our enemies, [<HI>ver.</HI> 32.] 2ly, We pray for our &s;elves, that we may have Plenty, [<HI>ver.</HI> 33.] and grace to a|mend, [<HI>ver.</HI> 34.] Thirdly, It contains Supplica|tions, 1. To pre&s;s the former Petitions in Ad|dre&s;&s;es to the Son of God and the whole Trinity. 2. To prevent or remove evil, in the Lords Prayer: The Prayer again&s;t Per&s;ecution, and the alternate Reque&s;ts. 3ly, To &s;anctifie evil not removed, in the la&s;t Collect, concluding as the Morning Of|fice doth, with which it is generally u&s;ed.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="125" REF="77">
<HEAD><HI>Partition I.</HI> Of the LITANY.</HEAD>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Invocation.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WE have a Divine Command to u&s;e Litanies in time of Trouble; for the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>Is any afflicted, let him pray, James</HI> v. 13. The Per&s;on we pray to, is God, who&s;e Order is, <HI>Call upon me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee, P&s;al.</HI> ii. 15. The thing we pray for, is Mercy; &s;o <HI>David</HI> begins his great Penitential, <HI>Have mercy on me,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> li. 1. and all the Litanies in the World begin with this &s;olemn word, <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>[Lord have mercy on us:]</HI> So that this <HI>Invocation</HI> is the &s;um of the whole Lita|ny, being a particular Addre&s;s for Mercy, fir&s;t to each Per&s;on in the glorious Trinity, and then to them all together: And the addre&s;s is urged by two Motives; fir&s;t, becau&s;e we are <HI>[mi&s;erable,]</HI> and, Secondly, becau&s;e we are <HI>[&s;inners,]</HI> upon both which grounds we extreamly need <HI>[mercy:]</HI> Which being as well a Confe&s;&s;ion of Faith, as an Epitome of the whole Litany, every one is to repeat the&s;e four <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> intirely after the Mini&s;ter.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="126" REF="78">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O God the Father of Heaven,</HI> &amp;c.] As we acknowledge every Per&s;on by him&s;elf to be God and Lord, &s;o we wor&s;hip each Per&s;on apart, begin|ning with <HI>[God the Father of Heaven,]</HI> that is, our heavenly Father, who&s;e Throne the Heaven is, and as he is our <HI>[Father,]</HI> he is gracious, as he is in <HI>[Heaven,]</HI> he is powerful, and can do whatever he plea&s;es, <HI>P&s;alm</HI> cxv. 3. As for us, we confe&s;s our &s;elves to be <HI>[mi&s;erable &s;inners,]</HI> and &s;o need both his Power to deliver us out of our troubles, and his Mercy to pardon us for all our &s;ins: And whereas we repeat this Confe&s;&s;ion and Petition to every Per&s;on, we may meditate that we have &s;ome peculiar mi&s;eries which are proper to be relieved by the Providence of God the Father, and &s;ome &s;pe|cial &s;ins, mo&s;t directly committed again&s;t his Per|&s;on, which we mu&s;t pray him to pardon. Our Mi&s;eries fit to be remembred to God the Father, are &s;ickne&s;s, poverty, injuries, as al&s;o all publick Ca|lamities in Church or State, and all the &s;ufferings of our Neighbours and Friends; with a due regard to all the&s;e, let us beg of God the Father to <HI>[have mercy on us,]</HI> to pity us under the&s;e Afflictions, and free us from them by his Providence: Yet, as an acknowledgment we &s;uffer ju&s;tly, we mu&s;t al&s;o here remember what &s;ins we have committed a|gain&s;t this our heavenly Father, <HI>viz.</HI> our Ingrati|tude for Mercy, pre&s;umption in Pro&s;perity, di&s;con|tent in Adver&s;ity, di&s;tru&s;t of Providence, abu&s;e of his Creatures, and defiling our Bodies and Souls, for all which we mu&s;t be&s;eech him to <HI>[have mer|cy upon us,]</HI> and pardon us; and while the Mini|&s;ter is repeating it over, if we meditate on the&s;e mi&s;eries and &s;ins, it will help us to &s;ay it with great devotion.</P>
<P N="3"><PB N="127" REF="78">&sect;. 3. [<HI>O God the Son, Redeemer,</HI> &amp;c.] The Arrians, and divers other Hereticks, denied the Divinity of the Son, and &s;o refu&s;ed to wor&s;hip him, but we, with the true Catholick Church, give the Son the &s;ame wor&s;hip with the <HI>[Father,] <HI>John</HI></HI> v. 23. calling him not barely the Son of God, but <HI>[God the Son,]</HI> that is, we own him to be God equal with the Father, and make the &s;ame reque&s;t to him for Mercy, giving him the Title of <HI>[Redeemer of the world,] <HI>Hebr.</HI></HI> ii. 9. 2 <HI>Corinth.</HI> 5.19. Not the Redeemer of one Sect or &s;ort of men, as &s;ome Par|ties proudly pretend, but the Redeemer of all Mankind, and therefore of us, though we confe&s;s our &s;elves to be mi&s;erable &s;inners; we are mi&s;erable by the guilt of &s;in, which hath made us &s;laves of Sathan, enemies to God, and heirs of Hell, liable to death and judgment, and the wrath of God; but <HI>[our Redeemer,]</HI> by the merits of his death, can remove all the&s;e mi&s;eries: 'Tis true, we have not de&s;erved this favour, becau&s;e we have not repented at his Call, believed in his Promi&s;es, nor given heed to the Precepts of his Go&s;pel; we have been unthankful for his death, unmindful of his exam|ple, and carele&s;s of the&s;e &s;ouls which he bought &s;o dear; but he can pardon all this: O then let us earne&s;tly beg of him to <HI>[have mercy upon us mi|&s;erable &s;inners,]</HI> and &s;urely he that loved us &s;o well to redeem us, will both remove our mi&s;e|ries, and forgive us all the&s;e &s;ins.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>O God the holy Gho&s;t, proceeding,</HI> &amp;c.] Many of the old Hereticks, and e&s;pecially <HI>Mace|donius</HI> denied the Divinity of the <HI>[Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> al&s;o, but we, with the Catholick Church, own him to be very <HI>[God,]</HI> and after S. <HI>Paul</HI>'s example, do
<PB N="128" REF="79"> pray to him as God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;al.</HI> iii. 12, 13. declaring that he <HI>[proceedeth]</HI> (not from the Father by the Son, as the Greeks hold, but) <HI>[from the Fa|ther and the Son,] <HI>John</HI></HI> xv. 26. Wherefore as he is of the &s;ame nature with the Father and the Son, we make the &s;ame Petition to him for <HI>[mercy,]</HI> cal|ling to mind that we are <HI>[mi&s;erable,]</HI> by the ig|norance of our minds, the perver&s;ne&s;s of our wills, the di&s;order of our affections and pa&s;&s;ions; we want many graces, and tho&s;e we have are weak, and we are ea&s;ily tempted to offend, and hardly brought to repentance, but as he is our Sanctifier he can remove all the&s;e Spiritual mi&s;eries; and whereas we have divers Sins more peculiarly committed a|gain&s;t this good Spirit, we do confe&s;s them with &s;hame and &s;orrow, lamenting that we have &s;tifled his good motions, and grieved this ble&s;&s;ed Spirit; that we have not profited by tho&s;e Ordinances, which are the means he u&s;es to convert, confirm and comfort us, and have cheri&s;hed evil thoughts, and pur&s;ued our wicked purpo&s;es in de&s;pite of the Methods u&s;ed to purifie us; yet if we truly repent hereof he will forgive us; therefore let us penitent|ly and devoutly be&s;eech him to <HI>[have mercy]</HI> up|on us, both as we are <HI>[mi&s;erable]</HI> and as we are <HI>[Sinners.]</HI></P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>O Holy ble&s;&s;ed and glorious Trinity,</HI> &amp;c.] We have owned the Trinity of Per&s;ons, and now we confe&s;s as Scripture teacheth us, that the&s;e three are one God, 1 <HI>John</HI> v. 7. and &s;o we wor&s;hip the whole Trinity together <HI>[as three per&s;ons and one God,]</HI> repeating the &s;ame great and nece&s;&s;ary reque&s;t for Mercy from the Father, Son and Holy Gho&s;t to be &s;hewed upon us <HI>[Mi&s;erable Sin|ners;]</HI>
<PB N="129" REF="79"> and if we omitted any Sins or mi&s;eries in the foregoing Catalogue, we may now remember them, and pre&s;s them with an Importunity &s;uteable to our great need of Mercy.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Deprecations.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HAving opened the way by the preceding Invocation, we now begin to ask; And becau&s;e deliverance from Evil is the fir&s;t &s;tep to fe|licity, and the proper bu&s;ine&s;s of Litany, we be|gin with the&s;e Deprecations, or as S. <HI>Paul</HI> calls them, <HI>Supplications,</HI> 1 <HI>Timoth.</HI> ii. 1. which he reck|ons as the fir&s;t kind of Prayers, made for removing of Evil; And both the Ea&s;tern and We&s;tern Church do thus begin their Litanies, and both theirs and ours are a Paraphra&s;e upon that Piece of the Lords Prayer, <HI>Deliver us from evil;</HI> and whether we re|&s;pect the evil of Sin or the evil of Puni&s;hment, it is never un&s;ea&s;onable for us Mi&s;erable Sinners to pray to our [<HI>Good Lord</HI> to <HI>deliver us:]</HI> Where|fore our Church (after a Petition for Forbearance) doth here in a curious Method reckon up all the kinds of Evil in the World, as well tho&s;e of Sin with the cau&s;es, effect, and kinds of them in the Heart and in the Life, in the &s;ixth, &s;eventh and eighth Petitions, as tho&s;e of Puni&s;hment Temporal and Spiritual, in the ninth and tenth Petitions, from all which we pray to be delivered: Adding the
<PB N="130" REF="80"> means by which we de&s;ire to be delivered, <HI>viz.</HI> by all that Je&s;us did and &s;uffered for us, in the eleventh and twelfth Petitions; and the peculiar times when we would be delivered, in our Life, in death, and at the la&s;t judgment, in the thirteenth Petition: Of which we will now treat more particular|ly.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Remember not Lord our Offences:</HI> &amp;c.] Our reque&s;ts ought to a&s;cend by degrees, and therefore before we ask a perfect deliverance, we beg for the mercy of forbearance. We confe&s;s <HI>we have &s;inned with our Fathers, P&s;al.</HI> cvi. 6. and be|cau&s;e God may ju&s;tly puni&s;h us, not only for our own Sins, but for theirs al&s;o; e&s;pecially when we make them ours by imitation, as the Jews did of old, on whom God often vi&s;ited the Sins of their Fathers, <HI>Exod.</HI> xx. 5. therefore we pray with them, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxix. 8. <HI>O remember not again&s;t us the Sins of tho&s;e that were before us</HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Ita Augu&s;tin. R.D. Kimhi, and Dr. Ham|mond in Loc.</NOTE>: When God puni&s;hes Sins, he is &s;aid to remember them, and we know there is a va&s;t heap of our own and our Fathers Sins yet unrevenged, all which if God &s;hould &s;o remem|ber as to <HI>[take vengeance]</HI> on us for them, we were mo&s;t mi&s;erable; &s;o that we had need pray earne&s;tly to avert this black cloud of judgments from us, and be&s;eech him <HI>[to &s;pare us,]</HI> which words were endited by God him&s;elf, who taught the Jews to &s;ay <HI>[&s;pare thy people O Lord,] <HI>Joel</HI></HI> ii. 17. and ordered the Prie&s;ts with tears to repeat the&s;e words between the Porch and the Altar, in which place we read the Litany (in Cathedrals e&s;|pecially) ever &s;ince; and &s;urely he that bid us ask
<PB N="131" REF="80"> to be &s;pared, intended to grant it; which we ju&s;tly hope for, Fir&s;t, becau&s;e he that we ask it of, is a <HI>[good]</HI> and gracious <HI>[Lord,]</HI> and we are <HI>[his People,]</HI> not only as he created us, but as <HI>[he re|deemed us,]</HI> our pardon is dearly purcha&s;ed by his own Sons <HI>Blood,</HI> he &s;pared not him, but did in|flict our de&s;erved puni&s;hment on him, and there|fore we hope he will <HI>[&s;pare us]</HI> for his &s;ake: Yet if we cannot obtain to be wholly &s;pared, then we beg his correction may be &s;hort and &s;oon removed <HI>[and that he will not be angry with us for ever,] <HI>P&s;alm</HI></HI> lxxix. 5. <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lxiv. 9. Or if we mu&s;t be cha&s;ti&s;ed a little in this World, however that we, his redeemed ones, may not fall under his eternal Anger, for that is of all other the mo&s;t dreadful. To which all the Congregation an&s;wers with mo&s;t pa&s;&s;ionate entreaties <HI>[&s;pare us good Lord:]</HI> and &s;o make it their own reque&s;t, and declare they need and de&s;ire this pity and forbearance.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. [<HI>From all evil and mi&s;chief,</HI> &amp;c.] The &s;um of all the&s;e Deprecations being, Deliverance from the Evils of Sin and Puni&s;hment, this Petiti|on begins with two general words that comprehend both, for <HI>[evil and mi&s;chief]</HI> &s;ignifie Wicked|ne&s;s and Mi&s;ery<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg"><GAP DESC="foreign">. ver|&s;io Petlaei.</NOTE>; and as the fir&s;t, <HI>viz.</HI> Sin, is cau&s;ed by the <HI>[crafts and a&s;&s;aults of the Devil,]</HI> &s;o the &s;econd, <HI>viz.</HI> Mi&s;ery is brought upon us by the ju&s;t <HI>[wrath of God]</HI> here, and completed by <HI>[everla&s;ting dam|nation]</HI> hereafter. The fir&s;t and greate&s;t, yea the only real evil, is Sin, which is the &s;ole cau&s;e of all the <HI>[mi&s;chiefs]</HI> that do befall us, that therefore only de&s;erves the name of <HI>[Evil,]</HI> and ought to
<PB N="132" REF="81"> be &s;et in the fir&s;t place; for if we be delivered from that, no mi&s;chief would happen to us: and though our folly is &s;uch that we pray again&s;t affliction ra|ther than Sin, <HI>Job</HI> xxxvi. 21. yet the Church teaches us that we begin at the wrong end, and &s;hould fir&s;t pray to be delivered from Evil, and then from Mi&s;chief. And &s;ince wickedne&s;s is the Gate to let in all Mi&s;eries upon us, we are taught to con&s;ider what is the occa&s;ion of drawing us into it, <HI>viz. <HI>[the Crafts and a&s;&s;aults of the Devil;]</HI></HI> he tempts &s;ometimes by fraud, &s;ometimes by force; he enti|ces us by guilded baits of plea&s;ure into &s;ome Sins, and drives us by the fears of &s;uffering, into others, and alas! he is too cunning and too mighty for us, he can deceive us, and terrifie us very ea&s;ily; but our all-wi&s;e and almighty God can &s;ecure us again&s;t his craft and his power too: To him therefore we pray for deliverance, e&s;pecially becau&s;e if we be deluded by the crafts, or conquered by the a&s;&s;aults of the Devil, &s;o as to commit Sin, we &s;hall fall under <HI>[Gods wrath&punc;]</HI> and be puni&s;hed with Lo&s;&s;es, Cro&s;&s;es, Sickne&s;s, and temporal Death here, and without repentance meet with <HI>[everla&s;ting damnation]</HI> hereafter, a &s;tate in which there is no ea&s;e, of which there is no end, and for which there is no remedy: Let us but review the danger we are in of Sinning, and the black and dire retinue that follow it, and no doubt we &s;hall heartily &s;ay, From Sin and the puni&s;hment of it, from the cau&s;es leading to it and the con&s;equences following on it, <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI></P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>From all blindne&s;s of heart, from Pride,</HI> &amp;c.] After we have Prayed again&s;t Sin and Mi&s;ery in general, we de&s;cend regularly to the
<PB N="133" REF="81"> particulars, and fir&s;t we reckon up divers kinds of the mo&s;t notorious Sins, beginning with the heart where all Sin begins, <HI>Matth.</HI> xv. 19. and there we recount, Fir&s;t the Sins concerning our &s;elves; Secondly tho&s;e concerning our Neighbours, placing in the Front that Sin which is the cau&s;e of all the re&s;t, <HI>viz. <HI>[Blindne&s;s of Heart,]</HI></HI> for this lets in Pride, Vain-glory and hypocri&s;ie, <HI>Prov.</HI> xiv. 3. and all the Sins of Malice and uncharitablene&s;s, 1 <HI>John</HI> ii. 11. 'Tis &s;ad for want of bodily eyes not to be able to di&s;tingui&s;h white from black, but far more &s;ad for want of the eyes of our Mind not to di&s;cern between good and evil, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> v. 20. &s;uch Men &s;ee no evil in Sin, no beauty in holine&s;s, what Sin may they not commit? what danger are they like to e&s;cape, who&s;e very light is darkne&s;s? This was the original of all the Jews wickedne&s;s, <HI>Rom.</HI> xi. 25. the cau&s;e of the Gentiles Impieties, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> iv. 18. and is the Devils fir&s;t advantage for our ruine; Wherefore from blindne&s;s of heart <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 2ly, <HI>[Pride]</HI> &s;ucceeds, which the Wi&s;e-man calls <HI>the beginning of Sin, Ecclus.</HI> x. 13. it was fir&s;t committed by <HI>Lucifer,</HI> and fir&s;t learned by Man, the one lo&s;ing heaven, the other Paradi&s;e thereby: and it is a very fooli&s;h, ungrateful, and mi&s;chievous Sin; Fooli&s;h in us who have much to be a&s;hamed at, even all that Evil which is our own; nothing to be proud of, becau e all that is good in us, is from God; And it is ba&s;e ingratitude to him if we arrogate to our &s;elves the prai&s;e of his free gifts; and alas! 'tis mi&s;chievous to our &s;elves, becau&s;e it hardens us again&s;t reproof, and hinders our amend|men, and makes our damnation almo&s;t unavoidable; and to others, whom it is apt to injure, de&s;pi&s;e and quarrel with upon all occa&s;ions; wherefore from
<PB N="134" REF="82"> Pride al&s;o <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 3ly, <HI>[Vain-glory]</HI> is the con&s;tant Companion of Pride, and the di&s;ea&s;e of them that only &s;eek the prai&s;e of Men, who&s;e judgments are weak, ra&s;h and uncon&s;tant, and many times their thoughts differ from their words, and what we call Prai&s;e is de&s;igning Flatte|ry. To be approved by God and good Men is &s;olid glory, and not to be got but by really being good; but to hunt after promi&s;cuous prai&s;e rather than to &s;trive to de&s;erve it, is a <HI>[vain glory]</HI> indeed, for it may make us proud, but doth not make us better; nay, it keeps us from growing better by fal&s;|ly per&s;wading us we are &s;o already; and what will it &s;ignifie at la&s;t for fooli&s;h uncon&s;tant flattering Men to commend us, when good Men di&s;cover us here and God condemns us hereafter? Wherefore from this ridiculous and dangerous Sin al&s;o <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 4ly, <HI>[Hypocri&s;ie]</HI> clo&s;eth this order of Sins, and is the means u&s;ed by Pride to attain Vain-glory: and it is a de&s;ign to mock God and deceive the World, by re&s;olving to be evil, yet de&s;iring to be thought good; it requires a great deal of wit and indu&s;try to carry on the plot, yet it is &s;eldom long undi&s;covered; becau&s;e &s;uch Men do violence to their nature, by the very &s;emblan|ces of piety, and their works betray the cheat of their words; for they are not the &s;ame when you &s;ee them, as when you hear them, in the Clo|&s;et as in the Church; none are more odious and ridiculous to Men when they are detected, nor more abominable to God always, becau&s;e he always &s;ees their Heart, and takes it as an affront to his Omni&s;cience, that they dare pretend to be what they are not before his all-&s;eeing Eyes, and there|fore none more hated by him here, nor more &s;ad|ly
<PB N="135" REF="82"> puni&s;hed by him hereafter; for the very Alcoran &s;aith, the lowe&s;t and hotte&s;t region of Hell is re|&s;erved for Hypocrites; wherefore from Hypocri&s;ie al&s;o <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 5ly, <HI>[Envy]</HI> is fir&s;t of the next rank of Sins again&s;t our Neigh|bour, belonging to the heart, becau&s;e it is the root of Hatred, Malice and all uncharitablene&s;s; it grieves at other Mens Pro&s;perity, and rejoyces in their Mi&s;ery, being directly contrary to the Nature of God, and a perfect imitation of the temper of the Devil; a Sin that di&s;quiets the mind, and con&s;umes the Bodies of &s;uch as are po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ed with it, making a Man unea&s;y as long as there is any one happier than him&s;elf, and re&s;tle&s;s to bring all good and brave Men down to his own level, de&s;igning mi&s;|chiefs with plea&s;ure, and doing Villaines without remor&s;e; ungrateful to God for what he receives, and bla&s;pheming his very goodne&s;s to others; &s;o that an Envious Man is an enemy to God, a plague to him&s;elf, and mi&s;chief to Mankind, and only fit company for damned Spirits; from <HI>[Envy]</HI> therefore <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 6ly, <HI>[Ha|tred]</HI> naturally &s;prings from Envy, and that which doth &s;o, is implacable, 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> xviii. 8. Anger is a &s;ud|den aver&s;ion, and excu&s;able as ra&s;h and &s;oon over, but Hatred is a con&s;tant and &s;etled aver&s;ation of our Mind, from our Brethren and Companions in the &s;ame Faith and hope of Heaven, and God knows it makes divi&s;ions in Kingdoms, Churches and Families, and fills the World with Lying and e|vil &s;peaking, and is &s;o directly again&s;t the nature of the God of Love and the Go&s;pel of Peace, that &s;uch a Man cannot hope God will hear his Prayers, <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 23. nor admit him into his Kingdom here|after, 1 <HI>John</HI> iv. 20. on which account we had need
<PB N="136" REF="83"> pray, from hatred al&s;o <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI> 7ly. <HI>[Malice]</HI> is a Branch of the &s;ame Root, being a continued hatred with purpo&s;es of Revenge; and becau&s;e the malitious are ready and re&s;olved to do any wickedne&s;s, therefore it is called in Greek and Latine by names &s;ignifying <HI>Wickedne&s;s;</HI> it is crafty as the Fox and cruel as the Tyger, ever de&s;igning or executing mi&s;chief, and the Man who harbors it, is for&s;aken by the Spirit, acted by the Devil, and under impo&s;&s;ibilities of being pardoned by God, becau&s;e he will not forgive his Brother, &s;o that the ju&s;t Vengeance of Heaven is &s;ecretly contriving his, while he is unju&s;tly pur&s;uing his Neighbours ruine; from this Sin al&s;o therefore <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.</HI> La&s;tly, <HI>[all Vncharitablene&s;s]</HI> brings up the rear of the&s;e Sins, becau&s;e they all are entertained in Souls void of Charity, only the for|mer are all bent to do evil, and this re&s;olves to do no good, which in ca&s;e our Neighbour be in great need may be al&s;o a doing evil; we were made for mutual help of one another, and all we have is given us on that condition: and the example of God, his precepts and promi&s;es, as well as the uncertainty of our own condition, oblige us to be kind to others, &s;o that the uncharitable Man &s;ins again&s;t the Laws of his Creation, and the rules of his Religion, &amp; cannot hope for that charity which he hourly needs at Gods hands; wherefore from all un|charitablene&s;s <HI>[Good Lord deliver us;]</HI> from com|mitting any of the&s;e Sins our &s;elves, or &s;uffering by our own or others practice of them, we pray that our Good Lord would deliver us.</P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. [<HI>From Fornication and all other deadly Sin,</HI> &amp;c.] From the Heart Sin &s;preads further into the Life and actions, and thither our Litany now pur|&s;ues
<PB N="137" REF="83"> it, beginning with one of the mo&s;t filthy, yet in this lewd Age the bolde&s;t Sin, <HI>viz. <HI>[Fornica|tion,]</HI></HI> which S. <HI>Paul</HI> reckons fir&s;t among the Works of the Fle&s;h, <HI>Galat.</HI> v. 19. and it is not to be re|&s;trained to the defiling of &s;ingle Per&s;ons, but com|prehends all acts of Uncleanne&s;s, <HI>Acts</HI> xv. 29. And indeed the&s;e Sins are &s;hameful in their own Nature, puni&s;hed by the Laws of God and Man, they defile both Soul and Body, and have no ex|cu&s;e, becau&s;e we are allowed two remedies for them, Mortification or Marriage; No Sin more early or ea&s;ily &s;teals on unwary youth, none is more hard to be &s;haken off, when once it hath got root; if it be at fir&s;t checkt, it is ea&s;ily conquered, but when once we give way to it, it grows in&s;atiable and makes Men &s;acrifice their Time, their E&s;tates, their good Name and their very health and life to it: It de&s;troys many Families, and di&s;&s;olves the bonds of Matrimony, which tye the World toge|ther; it be&s;ots the Wits, decays the &s;trength, and takes away the courage of the brave&s;t Men, and makes the other Sex loath&s;ome, infamous and contemptible; the plea&s;ure is mean, &s;hort and un|&s;atisfying, bringing down a Man to the level of a Bea&s;t, but the guilt, the &s;hame, the di&s;ea&s;es, and the &s;tain remain till death, and make the very Me|mory of &s;uch Per&s;ons hated and de&s;pi&s;ed: And yet be&s;ides all this it is generally mo&s;t &s;everely puni&s;hed by God, upon private Per&s;ons, yea, upon whole Nations, and infinite are the examples of particu|lar Sinners, yea, of whole Families and Kingdoms de&s;troyed by it, and after all, there is a dreadful threatning of eternal pains for this momentany plea|&s;ure; wherefore from all &s;orts of filthy lu&s;t <HI>[Good Lord deliver us:]</HI> This is one deadly Sin, but
<PB N="138" REF="84"> there are many more which are notorious and u&s;ual|ly damnable in the event, from this therefore <HI>[and all other deadly Sin]</HI> we pray to be delivered. We do not hold with the Papi&s;ts, that any Sin is Venial in its own Nature, but yet with S. <HI>John</HI> we affirm as to the event, <HI>There is a Sin unto death, and there is a Sin not unto death,</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> v. 16, 17. And it is from all tho&s;e open and grievous Sins of pre&s;umption, which keep Men from Repentance, and u&s;ually end in Damnation, which we pray to be delivered, un|der the name of <HI>[deadly Sins,]</HI> of which we have a Catalogue, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vi. 9, 10. <HI>viz. Fornication, Ido|latry, abominable lu&s;t, stealing, covetou&s;ne&s;s, drun|kenne&s;s, railing and extortion,</HI> the actors of which, he &s;aith, <HI>&s;hall not inherit the Kingdom of God.</HI> The&s;e Crimes are hainous, and the very highway to Dam|nation, wherefore <HI>[good Lord deliver us from them:]</HI> As al&s;o from <HI>[all the Deceits of the World, the Fle&s;h and the Devil,]</HI> which compre|hend all other kinds of Sin. Now all Sin is in it &s;elf a <HI>Deceit, Prov.</HI> xi. 18. managed by tho&s;e three enemies which we renounced in Bapti&s;m, <HI>[the World]</HI> propounds evil objects, the <HI>[Fle&s;h]</HI> meets them with evil de&s;ires, and by both the <HI>[De|vil deceives]</HI> us: The World cheats us with its pomps and vanities, with bu&s;ine&s;s, company, and wealth; The Fle&s;h deludes us with the Lu&s;ts of eat|ing, and drinking to exce&s;s, of &s;inful plea&s;ures and recreations; The Devil deceives us by repre|&s;enting Sin delightful, and Virtue difficult; but we pray to God to open our eyes to &s;ee the&s;e deceits, and from them all we beg of our <HI>[Good Lord to deliver us.]</HI></P>
<P N="6"><PB N="139" REF="84">&sect;. 6. <HI>From Lightning and Tempe&s;t, from Plague,</HI> &amp;c.] We have hitherto prayed again&s;t Sin the cau&s;e, and now we may hope to prevail for the removal of the effects, <HI>viz.</HI> Judgments, which are many and very terrible; 1. In the Air a|bove us there may be dreadful <HI>[Lightnings]</HI> and Thunder, which the Gentiles called the <HI>Voice of God, John</HI> xii. 29. and this may burn our Goods and hou&s;es, or de&s;troy our Per&s;ons, if God direct them again&s;t us, <HI>Wi&s;d.</HI> v. 21. The Athei&s;tical <HI>Caligula</HI> was wont to run to hide his head whenever it thun|dered; but we know there is no defence like hum|ble Prayers, by which <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> and <HI>Samuel</HI> did remove the&s;e Terrors, and therefore we pray to God <HI>[to deliver us.]</HI> 2. To the&s;e we add Storms and <HI>[Tem|pe&s;t,]</HI> when Rain, hail or &s;now comes with fierce and raging Winds, which often make great de|&s;truction by Sea and Land, and no human wit or Power can make any defence again&s;t the &s;ad effects, but only God who makes the Storm a Calm, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cvii. 29. to him therefore we pray <HI>[to deliver us]</HI> from this evil al&s;o. 3. The &s;ame Air may be infe|cted with <HI>[Plague and Pe&s;tilence,]</HI> &s;o that with the breath we take in to &s;u&s;tain our lives, we may &s;uck in that poi&s;on which will bring death, and there is no defence again&s;t this dreadful Infection but only Gods Mercy, nothing can prevent, or re|move it, nothing &s;ave us or our Friends from it, but Prayer, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cvi. 30. wherefore we take this Method, and Pray the <HI>[Good Lord to deliver us.</HI> 4. <HI>[Famine]</HI> is another &s;ore Judgment, when the Earth beneath us doth not yield its Fruit, to the impoveri&s;hing and de&s;truction of many thou&s;ands, yet this <HI>Elijah</HI> removed al&s;o, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> xviii. 42. by devout Prayer to him that makes the Earth to yield
<PB N="140" REF="85"> its fruit, and when we con&s;ider the Mi&s;eries which accompany this terrible Calamity, we al&s;o earne&s;tly pray to him <HI>[to deliver us.]</HI> 5. <HI>[Battel &amp; Murder]</HI> are al&s;o God's Judgments, though not immediate|ly inflicted as the former, but by the hands of wick|ed and cruel Men; and <HI>David</HI> cho&s;e to &s;uffer the other, rather than this great Evil; for who can reckon the mi&s;eries that attend on cruel Wars, which are now managed with as much barbarous rigour among Chri&s;tians, as of old among the Heathen; wherefore with <HI>Jeho&s;aphat</HI> we apply our &s;elves to the God of Peace, 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xx. 6. and de|&s;ire him from War, and the murders and de&s;olations that attend it, to <HI>[deliver us.]</HI> 6. <HI>[Sudden death]</HI> is a per&s;onal and particular Judgment, but a very great one; that is, for a man to dye either untimely, <HI>Job</HI> xv. 32. which Scripture calls <HI>dying before ones day,</HI> that is, before the term which Nature al|lots: Or it is to dye a violent death by drowning, burning, &s;tabbing, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> which the Romans called <HI>not dying ones own death:</HI> Or el&s;e it &s;ignifies the dy|ing in a moment of time, without warning or ap|parent cau&s;e: And &s;urely all the&s;e kinds of death are to be prayed again&s;t; 1. Becau&s;e they leave our Relations without comfort; 2. They leave our worldly concerns un&s;etled; 3. They deprive us of the nece&s;&s;ary preparative Ordinances for death; and 4. They give us no time to fit our Souls for our great accompt: And though God &s;ometimes takes away very good men thus, and &s;o we mu&s;t not cen&s;ure; yet whoever con&s;iders his own unfit|ne&s;s to dye, will ea&s;ily fear, that &s;udden may be unprepared death to him<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">A &s;ubitane&acirc; &amp; improvi&s;&acirc; morte, Libera nos. <HI>Mi&s;&s;al. &s;ec. u&s;. Sarum.</HI></NOTE>; and therefore pru|dence, as well as humility, will
<PB N="141" REF="85"> teach him to pray, That from this which may prove &s;o great an evil, the <HI>[Good Lord will deliver him.]</HI></P>
<P N="7">&sect;. 7. [<HI>From all Sedition, privy Con&s;piracy,</HI> &amp;c.] The former Evils were levelled again&s;t our own Per&s;ons and E&s;tate, but the&s;e aim at the ruin of the Kingdom and the Church. Sedition and privy Con&s;piracy endeavour to &s;ubvert the Govern|ment; Fal&s;e Doctrine and Here&s;ie attempt to de|&s;troy Religion: To which (on occa&s;ion of our late accur&s;ed Civil War) &s;ince his Maje&s;ties happy Re|&s;tauration, was added, <HI>[From Rebellion&mdash;and Schi&s;m:]</HI> And good rea&s;on was there &s;o to do, &s;ince that Rebellion and Schi&s;m did murder one of our be&s;t Kings, and thou&s;ands of his Loyal Subjects, and al&s;o pull the Church to pieces: We have &s;een the &s;ad effects, and therefore we pray again&s;t the Cau&s;es: Fir&s;t, As to the State, <HI>[From all Sedi|tion, privy Con&s;piracy, and Rebellion:]</HI> 1. <HI>[Sedition]</HI> is when di&s;contented and de&s;igning men ingratiate with the People, and alienate them from their Governours, by pretences of Tyranny, by aggravating grievances, complaining of evil Coun&s;ellors, and &s;ugge&s;ting Fears and jealou&s;ies of de&s;igns again&s;t their Liberties and Religion; which is the way to un&s;ettle them, and take away their Loyalty and love to their Prince, and then they are apt to mutiny, and ready to &s;erve the wicked ends of the&s;e evil Men: which Sin, though it be guilded with the Mask of Religion, and the Managers of it boa&s;t them&s;elves the Patrons of the Peoples Liber|ty, yet Scripture condemns it, <HI>Prov.</HI> xxiv. 21. and threatens ruin to the Seducers and &s;educed both; The Roman Laws made it Capital, and the Church
<PB N="142" REF="86"> Canons degraded the Clergy that were guilty of it, yea, our own Laws make it Trea&s;on, becau&s;e it di&s;turbs the Government, hinders Trade, tends to &s;ubvert the Peace of the Nation, and to put the People upon one of the two following Mi&s;chiefs, <HI>viz.</HI> 2. <HI>[Privy Con&s;piracy,]</HI> and &s;ecret Plots again&s;t the Life of the King, (if the Party be but feeble,) which Plots are cunningly devi&s;ed and &s;ecured by Oaths of Secrecy, de&s;igning to involve us all in blood and ruin in one moment, as the late Popi&s;h Plot had done, if God had not very wonderfully prevented it: Or el&s;e Sedition, if it can draw in many, ends in 3. <HI>[Rebellion]</HI> and open re&s;i&s;tance of the King by force of Arms; a Sin, though for|bid by Je&s;us, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxii. 21. and declared to be damnable by S. <HI>Paul, Rom.</HI> xiii. 2. though dete&s;ted by the Primitive Chri&s;tians in their greate&s;t oppre&s;|&s;ion and per&s;ecution, and though it brings the mo&s;t bloody War into the Bowels of our Native Coun|try; yet we have &s;een a race of infamous Hypo|crites begin and carry it on under pretence of Re|ligion and Con&s;cience; and if the fre&s;h remem|brance of the ble&s;&s;ed Kings Murder, and of all the Blood, Rapine, and Sacriledge they brought upon us, did not &s;ecure this Nation again&s;t being twice cheated with the &s;ame trick, their followers could wi&s;h to act it over again; but I hope God will pre|vent them and all others from executing &s;uch wick|ed intentions, while we pray <HI>[From all Sedition, privy Con&s;piracy, and Rebellion, Good Lord deliver us.] <HI>Secondly,</HI></HI> There are three other Plagues to the Church, &s;pringing from the &s;ame root, <HI>Galat.</HI> v. 20. and tending to the &s;ame ends, as <HI>Jeroboam</HI> and <HI>Judas</HI> of <HI>Galilee</HI> witne&s;s, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> xii. 27. <HI>Acts</HI> v. 37. which we al&s;o pray again&s;t;
<PB N="143" REF="86"> 1. <HI>[Fal&s;e Doctrine,]</HI> u&s;ed by Papi&s;ts and by Se|ctaries both, with intent to prepare their deluded Pro&s;elytes for Sedition, privy Con&s;piracy and Re|bellion; indeed all Fal&s;e Doctrine, though &s;pecu|lative, is apt to make men giddy, and &s;tir up &s;trife, but if the Doctrines be practical, then they are fa|tal and contagious, and we had need pray earne&s;t|ly to God to deliver us from them. 2. <HI>[Here&s;ie]</HI> is one &s;ort of fal&s;e Doctrine, contradicting the Articles of Faith, and maintained with ob&s;tinacy; it cuts men off from the Communion of the Church, and brings them into peril of damnation, 2 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. 1. it divides the Church, expo&s;es Religion to the contempt of Athei&s;ts, and embroils the Nation where it &s;preads, &s;o that Heathen Per&s;ecutors ne|ver u&s;ed more Cruelty than the Arrians and Dona|ti&s;ts of old, and the German Anabapti&s;ts of late did again&s;t the true Chri&s;tians: And when the Devil could not &s;top the growth of the Go&s;pel by Per&s;ecution, he did it by this engine of Here&s;ie, which made the old Chri&s;tian Emperors, as well as our Kings, make Laws to &s;uppre&s;s it, the only difference being, that their Laws were executed, and ours are not, which makes them &s;o bold and dangerous in our times; but this is a good rea&s;on why we &s;hould be more earne&s;t in our Prayers with God <HI>[to deliver us]</HI> from the mi&s;chie&s;s thereof. 3. <HI>[Schi&s;m]</HI> is another of the&s;e Evils, when the Opinion is not in matter of Faith, but of Wor&s;hip or Di&s;cipline, and the parties refu&s;e to pray, hear Gods Word, or receive the Sacraments with the Church, &s;eparating them&s;elves into private Con|venticles on this occa&s;ion: And though our Facti|ons glory in it, as a &s;ign of their purity, and being more &s;piritual; S. <HI>Paul</HI> makes it the mark of their
<PB N="144" REF="87"> being Carnal, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> iii. 3. The Principles indeed are not &s;o bad as in Here&s;ie, yet the effects are as mi&s;chievous, for they create and nouri&s;h di&s;cord, weaken the true Religion, and expo&s;e it to be de|&s;pi&s;ed by Athei&s;ts, and de&s;troyed by Papi&s;ts; they make the People proud and ungovernable, and are the Forerunners of utter ruin, for which cau&s;es the old pious Emperours fined the Schi&s;maticks, and &s;eized their Conventicles; and whether our Governours &s;ee fit to proceed that way or no, we will ever pray from <HI>[Schi&s;m good Lord deliver us.]</HI> Finally, We conclude with the la&s;t and wor&s;t of Gods Judgments, when no other Puni&s;h|ments will reclaim men, <HI>viz. <HI>[Hardne&s;s of heart, and contempt of Gods Word and Command|ments,]</HI></HI> when Gods Grace is rejected, and his Offers &s;lighted, his Mercies abu&s;ed, and his Word trampled on, then his Patience is tired out, and he withdraws his Grace, and gives up &s;uch Per&s;ons or People to a reprobate Sen&s;e, the u&s;ual Prologue to De&s;truction and Damnation, from which deplora|ble e&s;tate, and all the former evils, we pray <HI>[Good Lord deliver us.]</HI></P>
<P N="8">&sect;. 8. <HI>[By the my&s;tery of thy holy Incarnati|on.]</HI> It is &s;o great a mercy to be delivered from all the former evils of Sins and puni&s;hment, that we had need beg it by the mo&s;t prevailing methods, and &s;uch is this which the Latines called <HI>Ob&s;ecration,</HI> when we urge the party of whom we ask, by all that is dear to him; &s;o S. <HI>Paul</HI> be&s;eeches, by the Mercies of God, <HI>Rom.</HI> xii. 1. and <HI>Daniel</HI> intreats God by all his Goodne&s;s, Truth, and Mercy, <HI>Dan.</HI> ix. 16, 19. and the Primitive Chri&s;tians in their Litanies importune Je&s;us, <HI>By his precious Blood:</HI> So
<PB N="145" REF="87"> we do here commemorate all that our dear Re|deemer did for us in his Life, at his Death, and after his Death, and by all the Love he &s;hewed to us, by all the Torments he endured for us, by all the glorious things he intends toward us, we be&s;eech him to deliver us from the&s;e evils: And this is that which ignorant malice hath cen&s;ured, as I know not what kind of Conjuration, when it is the mo&s;t devout and moving Oratory in the World; 1. We remember <HI>[His holy Incarnation and Nativity,]</HI> how low he &s;tooped, and how many difficulties he broke through to become our Savi|our, and to make him&s;elf capable of feeling the mi&s;eries we endure, and by all the conde&s;cen&s;ion, kindne&s;s and pity of the&s;e Acts we pray him to <HI>[deliver us.]</HI> 2ly, We remember <HI>[his Circum|ci&s;ion and his Bapti&s;m,]</HI> both Rites of Purifica|tion; and though he had need of neither, yet for our &s;akes he &s;ubmitted to both, and by the bloody painfulne&s;s of the one, and the great humility &s;hew|ed in the other, we who have been baptized with him, pray that he will <HI>[deliver us.]</HI> 3ly, We re|member <HI>[His Fa&s;ting and Temptation,]</HI> which he al&s;o was content to undergo, that he might &s;ympathize with us in hunger and thir&s;t, and in all our natural nece&s;&s;ities, as al&s;o in all the trouble we have in re&s;i&s;ting temptation to &s;in and wickedne&s;s; &s;o that he feels our mi&s;eries, and knows our dan|ger of falling into Sin, and by his infinite pity and goodne&s;s in doing all this for us, we be&s;eech him mo&s;t importunately and &s;ay, <HI>[Good Lord deli|ver us.]</HI></P>
<P N="9">&sect;. 9. <HI>[By thine Agony and bloody &s;weat.]</HI> We proceed now to that which Je&s;us endured for
<PB N="146" REF="88"> us at his Death, be&s;eeching him to pity and deliver us, 1. <HI>[By his Agony and bloody &s;weat,]</HI> the fir&s;t Scene of his dolorous Pa&s;&s;ion; for while he was making his la&s;t Litany, <HI>Luke</HI> xxii. 24. the dread|ful apprehen&s;ions of his approaching Sufferings not only cau&s;ed a violent &s;weat with great drops like drops of blood to i&s;&s;ue from him, but through the extremity of his angui&s;h, blood mingled with that &s;weat, fell from his holy Face, &s;o that he knows what it is to be in fear and terror, as we now are, and by the trouble he then felt, we be&s;eech him to <HI>[deliver us.]</HI> 2ly, <HI>[By his Cro&s;s and Pa&s;&s;ion.]</HI> The Cro&s;s is here put (not for the Wood which Papi&s;ts &s;uper&s;titiou&s;ly adore, but) for the Torments he &s;uffered thereon, <HI>Hebr.</HI> xii. 2. and his <HI>Cro&s;s</HI> com|prehends the pains of his Body, his <HI>Pa&s;&s;ion,</HI> the an|gui&s;h of his mind; &s;o that we intreat him by the renting of the Nails, and piercing of the Spear, by the torture and the langui&s;hing of that bloody Death, by the grief and horror that then &s;eized his fainting Soul; by all this we be&s;eech him to <HI>[de|liver us,]</HI> which is as if a Child &s;hould beg of his dear Mother, by all the throes and torture &s;he en|dured in her travail of him; and the argument with Je&s;us is more effectual. 3ly, <HI>[By his precious death and burial.]</HI> Death is the wages of Sin, and the King of Terrors, but he who had no &s;in &s;ubmit|ted to it, and lay three days under the Power of it; the merit of which was &s;o great, and the price of it &s;o infinitely valuable, that God accepted it as our ran&s;om from Death and Damnation; and can we now doubt of his love who laid down his Life for us? &s;hall his death avail nothing? mu&s;t we dye al&s;o? let us with faith and love be&s;eech him by this lowe&s;t and la&s;t &s;tep of his &s;ufferings to <HI>[deliver
<PB N="147" REF="88"> us.]</HI> 4ly, <HI>[By his glorious Re&s;urrection and A&s;cen&s;ion.]</HI> His Pa&s;&s;ion declared his Love, and his Exaltation manife&s;ts his Power, and both of them &s;hew that Je&s;us is willing and able to deliver us; he broke the Chains of Death and opened the Gates of the Grave, and unle&s;s our mi&s;eries are &s;tronger, he can deliver us. He is now returned to his own glory, and there intercedes for us, &s;o that we need not doubt, if we cry to him in our di&s;tre&s;s, but he will graciou&s;ly <HI>[deliver us.]</HI> 5ly, <HI>[By the coming of the Holy Gho&s;t.]</HI> Since Je&s;us could not ever &s;tay with us, he promi&s;ed before he went to Hea|ven to &s;end his Spirit to be the Guide and Comforter of his Church while the world endured; and the fulfilling that promi&s;e declared his care of us, his intere&s;t in Heaven, and his never-failing Truth; wherefore by this wonderful Mercy al&s;o we be&s;eech him <HI>[to deliver us.]</HI> The&s;e Arguments devoutly urged have always a mighty force in them: But on the chief Fe&s;tivals of the Church we &s;hould pau&s;e, and e&s;pecially pre&s;s the proper motive of that time, His Incarnation and Nativity at <HI>Chri&s;tmas</HI> &amp;c. His Circumci&s;ion on <HI>Newyears-day,</HI> His bap|ti&s;m on the <HI>Epiphany,</HI> His Fa&s;ting and Tempta|tion <HI>in Lent,</HI> His Agonies, Cro&s;s, and Pa&s;&s;ion, Death and Burial on <HI>Good-Friday,</HI> His Re&s;urre|ction on <HI>Ea&s;ter-day</HI> His A&s;cen&s;ion on <HI>Holy Thur&s;day,</HI> And his giving the Holy Gho&s;t upon <HI>Whit&s;unday;</HI> And the &s;olemnity of the&s;e Sea|&s;ons will help us more effectually to commemorate the&s;e Mercies, and by them to beg more earne&s;tly for deliverance.</P>
<P N="10"><PB N="148" REF="89">&sect;. 10. <HI>In all time of our tribulation,</HI> &amp;c.] We have always &s;ome Evils nigh us or upon us, and therefore it is &s;ea&s;onable at all times to &s;ay <HI>[good Lord deliver us:]</HI> Yet there are &s;ome times in which we are in greater need than others; the Old Lita|nies of the Ea&s;t and We&s;t put in <HI>Death</HI> and <HI>Judg|ment,</HI> as the&s;e &s;pecial times; but We have added the time of our Adver&s;ity and Pro&s;perity, between which our whole Life is divided, to comprehend the time of our Living here: <HI>[In all time of our tribulation,]</HI> for this is the bigge&s;t part of our Lives; we have many &s;orts of Affliction, and are then tempted to impatience, murmuring and de|&s;pair, to which we &s;hould yield without the &s;up|port of Gods Grace, and therefore we pray (not from the time of Tribulation, for that were pre|&s;umptuous to ask, but) in that &s;ad condition God will plea&s;e to comfort and &s;trengthen us while it continues, and al&s;o in his due time to <HI>[deliver us]</HI> out of it. 2ly, <HI>[In all time of our wealth,]</HI> that is, of our Welfare and Pro&s;perity, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> x. 24. for though this &s;eem plea&s;ant, it is dangerous, and hath been a &s;nare to many Per&s;ons, who have paid their Souls for the price of their pro&s;perous condition, and unle&s;s it be &s;anctified, it encrea&s;eth our Pride, enflames our Lu&s;ts, multiplies our Sins, and makes us neglect God, forget Heaven, and grow carele&s;s of our Souls; &amp; therefore we had need pray that we may be humble, thankful, &s;ober and wi&s;e in our good fortune; and that we may not be ruined by it, we be&s;eech our Good Lord to <HI>[deliver us]</HI> from all the Charms and Snares of it. 3ly, <HI>[In the hour of death.]</HI> Whether we &s;pend our days in trouble or pro&s;perity, they mu&s;t end in Death, and when that comes, <HI>Sathan</HI> is active, and we una|ble
<PB N="149" REF="89"> to re&s;i&s;t him, he makes his la&s;t attempt upon us, and if we come off conquerors then, he can never hurt us more: The pains are grievous, the &s;ears (if we have our &s;en&s;es) many, and if not, (however) the danger is great of our falling into de&s;pair, impatience, or apo&s;ta&s;ie; yet from this hour no Man may be delivered, only we pray that <HI>in</HI> it our good Lord will <HI>[deliver us:]</HI> It will be too late to cry then, if we have not made our peace before; &s;o that we remember that hour now, and prepare for it by begging of God to deliver us then. 4ly, <HI>[In the day of Iudgment.]</HI> This fol|lows Death, <HI>Hebr.</HI> ix. 27. and no Man can be deli|vered from it, but tho&s;e who fear God and repent &s;hall be acquitted in it; and con&s;idering the ter|rors of the di&s;&s;olving world, the Maje&s;ty of our all-&s;eeing Judge, the malice of our infernal Accu|&s;ers, and the multitude of our Sins, who is there but had need to beg all his life long, that he may find Mercy in that Day, in which if God plea&s;e to deliver us, we can never be condemned more, but &s;hall be mo&s;t happy to all Eternity? then therefore, and then e&s;pecially we pray that the <HI>[good Lord]</HI> will <HI>[deliver us. Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Interce&s;&s;ions.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis part of our Litany is in&s;tituted by God, who commands us <HI>to make interce&s;&s;ions for
<PB N="150" REF="90"> all Men,</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1. and drawn up by the be&s;t and mo&s;t Primitive Forms, being u&s;ed fir&s;t in tho&s;e Ages wherein the Chri&s;tians Charity was &s;o large as to de&s;ire Ble&s;&s;ings for all &s;orts of Men; a &s;ordid or an Evil Man in his fear may pray for his own Deliverance, but he mu&s;t have a charitable Soul who can with equal devotion Pray for others, as for his own &s;elf: And he who would &s;o pray, cannot have a more methodical or comprehen&s;ive Form than the&s;e Interce&s;&s;ions, which reckon up eve|ry degree of Men in their due place, and leave out none that we would wi&s;h to pray for: Begin|ning fir&s;t with the whole Church, <HI>Petition</HI> 14th, And then re&s;pecting this Church, praying herein for the King, that he may be Orthodox, Pious and Pro&s;perous, <HI>Petit</HI> 15, 16, 17. as al&s;o for his fami|ly, <HI>Pet.</HI> 18. For all Orders of the Clergy, <HI>Pet.</HI> 19. for all degrees of the Nobility, <HI>Pet.</HI> 20. for all kinds of Magi&s;trates, <HI>Pet.</HI> 21. and for all the Sub|jects of this Realm, <HI>Pet.</HI> 22. Thirdly, It compre|hends all Men in any Church, and teaches us to pray for their mutual Peace, <HI>Pet.</HI> 23. for the Piety of tho&s;e of the right Faith, <HI>Pet.</HI> 24, 25. for the conver&s;ion of tho&s;e who are deceived, <HI>Pet.</HI> 26. and for the confirmation of the weak, <HI>Pet.</HI> 27. As al&s;o for all the afflicted in general, <HI>Pet.</HI> 28. and e&s;pecially for &s;uch who&s;e afflictions hinder them from coming to Church, <HI>Pet.</HI> 29. yea, it teaches us to pray for all Men, <HI>Pet.</HI> 30. e&s;pecially for our enemies, <HI>Pet.</HI> 31. Fourthly, We beg for our &s;elves temporal plenty, <HI>Pet.</HI> 32. and Spiritual grace for our repentance, Pardon and reformation, <HI>Pet.</HI> 33. And this is the Method and curious order of the&s;e Interce&s;&s;ions.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="151" REF="90">&sect;. 2. [<HI>We Sinners do be&s;eech thee to hear us O Lord God, and that it may plea&s;e thee to rule,</HI> &amp;c.] This Preface is the &s;ame with the Li|turgies of the Greek and Latine Church, and le&s;t it &s;hould &s;eem to be pre&s;umption for us to ask for others who are unworthy to ask for our &s;elves, we do confe&s;s we are <HI>[Sinners],</HI> and though he heareth not ob&s;tinate and impenitent Sinners, <HI>John</HI> ix. 31. yet &s;uch as are penitent and acknowledge their faults he doth hear, or el&s;e he mu&s;t reject the Prayers of the be&s;t Men, becau&s;e all have &s;inned. Tru&s;ting in his Mercy therefore, though we be Sin|ners, we humbly <HI>[be&s;eech him to hear us]</HI> while we pray for others; and fir&s;t according to the Pri|mitive Pattern we Pray for <HI>[the Holy Church uni|ver&s;al]</HI> in which all particular Churches are con|tained; we know it is di&s;per&s;ed and di&s;tre&s;&s;ed with Here&s;ie, Per&s;ecution, and Schi&s;m, and though Chri&s;t have promi&s;ed never to let it fail totally and finally, <HI>(Matth.</HI> xvi. 18. <HI>Chap.</HI> xxviii. <HI>ult.),</HI> yet his promi&s;e doth not &s;uper&s;ede but encourage our Prayers, and therefore we be&s;eech the great Lord, Governor and head of this Body the Church, who loves it and bought it with his precious blood, <HI>[to rule and govern it in the right way,]</HI> to keep it from de&s;erting the Faith, or corrupting the Wor|&s;hip of God, from teaching Here&s;ie and conniving at Schi&s;m; and if the Church be guided in the right way, all the true Members of it &s;hall be &s;afe; and therefore every one of us who claim this Priviledge mu&s;t very humbly and earne&s;tly in our own words an&s;wer &amp; &s;ay, <HI>[we be&s;eech thee to hear us good Lord;]</HI> we pray to a good Lord, and if he hear us our reque&s;t &s;hall be granted; therefore after every &s;ingle Petition, let the People pau&s;e a while,
<PB N="152" REF="91"> and reflecting on the Matter of every reque&s;t, let them with a great devotion &s;ay here and el&s;ewhere, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee to</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to keep and &s;trengthen,</HI> &amp;c.] The Light of Nature taught the Gentiles to require their Prie&s;ts to pray for their Kings; &s;o that <HI>Pliny</HI> begs of <HI>Trajan</HI> the Emperor an Office among the Prie&s;ts, <HI>that he might publickly Pray for him in right of his Prie&s;thood, whom he had hitherto Prayed for only with a Private Devotion</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Plin. ad Trajan. lib. 10. Epi&s;t. 8.</NOTE>. And Scripture enjoyns Chri|&s;tians to <HI>make Interce&s;&s;ions for Kings,</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1, 2. Where|upon this was ever one part of the Primitive Litanies, to Pray for the Conver&s;ion of their Princes, if &s;o be they were Heathen, and for their Confirmation when they were Chri&s;tians; and &s;ince we have that comfort that our King is of the right Faith, and doth truly wor&s;hip God, Our fir&s;t reque&s;t for him is, that God will <HI>[keep and &s;trengthen]</HI> him in the True Religion, and that he may adorn the be&s;t of Religions with <HI>[righte|ou&s;ne&s;s and holine&s;s of Life,]</HI> without which no Wor&s;hip is acceptable to God, <HI>Ecclus.</HI> xxxv. 1, 2, 3. He is the &s;upream Governor of the Church in his Dominions, and therefore his being Ortho|dox in Faith and a true Wor&s;hipper of God, is the greate&s;t &s;ecurity upon Earth to the true Religion, to which a good King is a Nur&s;ing Father: He al|&s;o is &s;et in the highe&s;t place, and therefore his liv|ing a righteous and holy life hath influence upon very many, and gives &s;o much credit and authority to Virtue, that it inclines all, either to embrace it, or at lea&s;t to pretend &s;o to do: And Doubtle&s;s it
<PB N="153" REF="91"> will be both the happine&s;s of King and People if this Petition do prevail, and therefore let us heartily &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to rule his heart,</HI> &amp;c.] Now &s;ince no Profe&s;&s;ion of Religion is &s;in|cere, nor no practice of Holine&s;s la&s;ting, unle&s;s they be rooted in the heart and mind, We here pray that Religion and Holine&s;s may be planted in the Kings heart, and for our comfort we are taught that <HI>The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord, as the rivers of water he turneth it whither&s;oever he plea&s;eth, Prov.</HI> xxi. i. Wherefore we pray that the Lord will <HI>[rule the heart]</HI> of our King <HI>[in his Faith, fear and Love,]</HI> and repleni&s;h his Soul with &s;uch grace <HI>[that he may ever]</HI> put his tru&s;t [<HI>and affiance in God,</HI> and <HI>ever &s;eek his honour and glory:</HI>] That is, that he may be throughly and &s;incerely pious from inward Principles, which will never fail; and if he believe in God and fear to offend him, and <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">ove to plea&s;e him, he will begin nothing but what is good; if he Tru&s;t in God, he will coura|giou&s;ly carry on the good he doth begin, and if he always aim at Gods Glory, he will accompli&s;h what|ever he undertakes, &s;o as to plea&s;e God and profit us. A Prince thus endued with inward Piety is more happy and more honourable than if he had conquer|ed the whole World; he is dear to God, and benefi|cial to his People; Beloved and pro&s;perous while he lives, and his Memory &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed in after|generations, &s;o that it is his intere&s;t and ours al&s;o, that we &s;hould every one &s;ay hereto with great fer|vency, [<HI>We be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="5"><PB N="154" REF="92">&sect;. 5. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to be his de|fender,</HI> &amp;c.] Our fir&s;t reque&s;ts are for the Kings &s;piritual good, and becau&s;e if he be pious, that will engage God to defend and keep him from &s;uffer|ings, or to make him more glorious by them, therefore we beg Grace and Piety for him fir&s;t: Yet withall we do not omit to pray al&s;o for his temporal &s;afety, for he is but a Mortal Man, and liable to more Dangers than any other, nor can any hurt him but they injure us all; therefore for our own &s;akes as well as his, we pray to that God who&s;e peculiar Providence is over Kings, <HI>[to be his defender and keeper,]</HI> for no Arms nor Guards can &s;ecure him from Trea&s;on and Con&s;piracy, without the watchful eye and mighty Arm of God &s;ecure him, even in times of Peace, for then are bloody Plots and &s;nares contrived for him: And for times of War, if any be &s;o wicked to ri&s;e up and re&s;i&s;t our King, they are our enemies as well as his, however they may pretend Religion, Li|berty, Property and the like; and therefore we mu&s;t wi&s;h the victory may always fall on the Kings &s;ide; and &s;ince Rebels re&s;i&s;t Gods ordi|nance as well as the Kings Authority, we may ju&s;tly hope the King of Heaven will defeat them, and not pro&s;per tho&s;e here for whom he hath prepared Damnation hereafter, <HI>Rom.</HI> xiii. 2. But whoever they be, foreign Powers or dome&s;tick Rebels, who are the Kings open foes, or his &s;ecret enemies, that is, malicious traducers of his Government, with them that flatter him to his hurt, for their own ba&s;e ends, we Pray <HI>[that]</HI> God will give <HI>[him the victory over all]</HI> &s;orts of <HI>[his enemies,]</HI> and let every Loyal Subject &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="6"><PB N="155" REF="92">&sect;. 6. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to ble&s;s and pre|&s;erve,</HI> &amp;c.] The Kings happine&s;s is not complete unle&s;s his whole Family be ble&s;&s;ed al&s;o, and there|fore the Ancient Offices u&s;ually named the Palace, or the Empre&s;s and the Royal Children in this place, as was noted before: Tho&s;e from whom Kings may &s;pring, or who may come to the Royal dignity them&s;elves, ought to be remembred in our Publick Prayers, becau&s;e the Publick is concerned in their piety and &s;afety, and upon it ordinarily de|pends the &s;ecurity of the Government, and the felicity of the next generation; and therefore for our own and our po&s;terities &s;ake we u&s;e the&s;e two comprehen&s;ive words concerning them, that they may be <HI>[ble&s;&s;ed and pre&s;erved,]</HI> that is, &s;upplied with all &s;piritual and temporal Ble&s;&s;ings, and kept from all kinds of evil. If they be of the right Faith, then this is a Prayer for their confirmation in it; and if they be perverted, this is a Prayer for their Con|ver&s;ion; however the circum&s;tances are, a pru|dent and Loyal Devotion will teach us &s;o to apply it that we may heartily an&s;wer, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="7">&sect;. 7. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to illuminate all Bi&s;hops,</HI> &amp;c.] The Jews and Gentiles both reckoned their Chief Prie&s;ts to be next in Dignity to their Kings, and &s;o did our Pious Ance&s;tors, wherefore they are placed next, as being (next to the King) the mo&s;t con&s;iderable members of the Catholick Church, and all Ancient Offices do par|ticularly Pray for the Clergy, di&s;tingui&s;hed here into tho&s;e three Orders, which have from the beginning been ever in the Church, [<HI>Bi&s;h|ops, Prie&s;ts, and Deacons</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Vid. Ignatii Epi&s;to|las, &amp;c.</NOTE>]
<PB N="156" REF="93"> And the Prayer we make for them is the &s;ame which <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> made for <HI>Levi, Deut.</HI> xxxiii. 8. <HI>Let thy &V;rim and thy Thummim be with thy Holy one:</HI> that is, Illu|mination and Perfection, or as we here paraphra&s;e it, True knowledge and under&s;tanding of Gods word, and a holy Life to &s;hew and &s;et it forth: which contain all that is nece&s;&s;ary to be asked for them. 1. <HI>[True knowledge and under&s;tanding of Gods word,]</HI> They are lights of the World, <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 14. and &s;hine by a borrowed Light from God, <HI>Jam.</HI> i. 5.17. and being to guide others they mu&s;t not be blind them&s;elves; they are to teach the ig|norant, to &s;atisfie the doubtful, to convince Here|ticks, and convert Sinners, and therefore had need be skilled in all &s;orts of learning, but e&s;pecially in that which is the <HI>[true&s;t knowledge,] <HI>viz.</HI></HI> the under&s;tanding of Gods Word, the Storehou&s;e whence all their provi&s;ion is taken, and therefore all Learning without this is u&s;ele&s;s in a Clergy-Man, and if he rightly under&s;tand this he is throughly fur|ni&s;hed for every good work belonging to his Office, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> iii. 17. And that this their knowledge may give Light to others, we pray <HI>[that both by their preaching and Living they may &s;et it forth and &s;hew it accordingly.]</HI> Plain and practical Preaching is the fir&s;t way of &s;etting forth the word of Life, <HI>Philip.</HI> ii. 16. and is very u&s;eful for in&s;tructi|on, reproof, exhortation and comfort; it hath converted many and confirmed more, and mu&s;t not be omitted; but then nothing will make our preaching more effectual, than when our Lives and our Doctrine do agree, for that &s;hews we believe what we Preach, and are willing to draw in that yoak which we put upon others; and our example makes all our exhortations weighty, and &s;trips evil Men
<PB N="157" REF="93"> of all their pretences for di&s;obedience; Wherefore let the Prie&s;t heartily &s;ay this Prayer for him&s;elf; and when the People con&s;ider what benefit they have by a Learned, Laborious, and pious Clergy, let them heartily joyn in &s;aying, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="8">&sect;. 8. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to endue the Lords,</HI> &amp;c.] Tho&s;e that are eminent in the State follow, who by rea&s;on of their dignity and their charge need our Particular Prayers, and u&s;e to be reckoned up in the old Liturgy under the phra&s;e of <HI>the whole Palace:</HI> Fir&s;t, <HI>[the Lords of the Coun|cil,]</HI> whom the King choo&s;es out of his be&s;t and wi&s;e&s;t Subjects, to advi&s;e with in all weighty af|fairs, for <HI>in the multitude of Councellors there is &s;afety, Prov.</HI> xi. 14. And becau&s;e many important ca&s;es come before them highly concerning the Church and State both, we pray that God will <HI>[endue them with grace, wisdom, and under&s;tand|ing.]</HI> Grace will make them good Men, and faithful Advi&s;ers, &s;o that they will never deceive their Ma&s;ter for their own private ends; Wi&s;dom and Under&s;tanding will make them able and di&s;creet in their Advice, &s;o that they &s;hall &s;eldom be deceived them&s;elves, which are the two proper|ties of a complete Councellor; And becau&s;e <HI>[the Nobility]</HI> are the Per&s;ons from among which the&s;e are cho&s;en, therefore we make the &s;ame Prayer for them <HI>[all,]</HI> as well the greater as the le&s;&s;er Orders of them, that they who&s;e place is high, who&s;e power is great, and who&s;e honour gives great efficacy to their Example, may be vir|tuous and di&s;creet, and then they will be fit to &s;erve their King and Country, they will promote Religion, be ornaments to their Titles, and a
<PB N="158" REF="94"> ble&s;&s;ing to their own Families and to the whole Na|tion; whereas if they be debauched or void of di&s;cretion, their honour doth but expo&s;e them to more contempt, and make their examples more mi&s;chievous; they are un&s;erviceable to their Prince, a blot to their Ance&s;tors, and u&s;ually the ruine of their Name and Hou&s;e; So that both with re&s;pect to the Publick, and to the Private intere&s;ts of the greate&s;t Subjects we all ought to &s;ubjoyn here al&s;o [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="9">&sect;. 9. <HI>[That it may plea&s;e thee to ble&s;s and keep the Magi&s;trates.]</HI> Our Magi&s;trates accor|ding to <HI>Jethro</HI>'s coun&s;el, <HI>Exod.</HI> xviii. 21. are u&s;u|ally cho&s;en out of the better ranks of Men, who have no need to fear the Anger, nor take the bribes of &s;uch as come for Ju&s;tice; the&s;e therefore are placed next, as in the Primitive Offices, and God commands us to make interce&s;&s;ions, not on|ly for Kings, but <HI>for all in authority,</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1. And &s;ince Gods Providence &s;ets them up, we fir&s;t pray that he will <HI>[ble&s;s]</HI> them with &s;ucce&s;s, <HI>[and keep]</HI> them from all the dangers which their Of|fices expo&s;e them to; and more particularly that he will <HI>[give them grace to execute Iu&s;tice and to maintain Truth.]</HI> The end of their In&s;titution is fir&s;t to execute Ju&s;tice between Man and Man, by patiently hearing and uprightly determining all cau&s;es without fear or favour, rendring to all their Dues, and &s;eeing that the Laws and their Senten|ces grounded on them, be duly executed on all in|jurious per&s;ons and malefactors; Secondly they are <HI>[To maintain Truth,]</HI> that is, to defend the true Religion, by encouraging tho&s;e who profe&s;s it, and providing for tho&s;e that teach it, as al&s;o by
<PB N="159" REF="94"> &s;uppre&s;&s;ing and puni&s;hing Here&s;ie, Schi&s;m and Sa|criledge, and whatever tends to undermine or de|&s;troy the Truth; and indeed Religion and Ju&s;tice are the two Pillars of every Kingdom; if one fail, the other cannot long &s;tand, and the whole Fabrick will be ruined; therefore it is every good Subjects duty to pray, that the Magi&s;trates may have Grace to &s;ecure Ju&s;tice and Truth, and he is no friend to him&s;elf nor his Country, who will not &s;ay [<HI>we be|&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="10">&sect;. 10. <HI>[That it may plea&s;e thee to ble&s;s and keep all thy people.]</HI> We have Prayed for the Go|vernors, and now we Pray for the Governed, the lowe&s;t indeed but the mo&s;t numerous part of the Body Politick, and if they be not &s;afe and happy, the Governors are not pro&s;perous, <HI>Prov.</HI> xiv. 28. Wherefore we pray that they al&s;o may be <HI>[ble&s;|&s;ed]</HI> with plenty and pro&s;perity, and <HI>[kept]</HI> from mi&s;ery and mi&s;chief; and this we hope God will grant, becau&s;e by profe&s;&s;ing the True Religion, they are properly &s;tiled <HI>[his people,]</HI> &s;o that with <HI>David</HI> we pray that God <HI>will &s;ave his people and ble&s;s his own inheritance, P&s;alm</HI> xxviii. 2. and this we mu&s;t here do with a peculiar re&s;pect to the Peo|ple of this Nation which is the place of our Birth and re&s;idence, the &s;eat of our Kindred and Friends, the Sanctuary of our Religion and Property, in who&s;e peace we &s;hall have Peace: Yet the words are general enough to take in all Chri&s;tians in the World, and we may here Pray, that God will ble&s;s them with Piety and pro&s;perity, and keep them from Apo&s;ta&s;ie and Adver&s;ity; that he will ble&s;s them who are under Chri&s;tian Princes, and keep them who live under Turks and Pagans; and
<PB N="160" REF="95"> &s;o comprehen&s;ive a reque&s;t de&s;erves that all of us do devoutly conclude it with, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="11">&sect;. 11. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to give to all Nations,</HI> &amp;c.] Our Charity begins at home, but doth not end there, being extended to the whole Word, the peace of which we here beg. Our God is the God, and Je&s;us the Prince of Peace; he brought Peace to the Earth, and taught us that all Mankind were Brethren, and therefore we pray that all Nations as well as ours may have, 1. <HI>[Vni|ty]</HI> at home among them&s;elves, and be free from Civil Wars and inte&s;tine jars, which will bring a Nation to de&s;olation &s;ooner than any foreign Force, <HI>Matth.</HI> xii, 25. 2ly, <HI>[Peace]</HI> with all their Neigh|bor Nations, &s;o as there may be no unju&s;t Inva&s;i|ons nor cruel Depopulations, no bloody Battels by Sea or Land, which make &s;o many widows and fatherle&s;s, but that Mankind may be quiet and live &s;ecure. 3ly, <HI>[Concord,]</HI> that is, that there may be mutual Leagues, Commerce, and Corre&s;pon|dence maintained between all the Kingdoms of the World, which will make Princes Crowns &s;it ea&s;ie, and fill their Coffers as well as their Subjects pur|&s;es, making all Nations abound in plenty and pro&s;|perity; yea, this would tend to the propagating Chri&s;tianity to all the World; And though we can &s;carce hope this &s;hall be univer&s;ally granted, yet we know God can do it, and we ought in charity to wi&s;h it; we &s;hall doubtle&s;s prevail for &s;ome, and if it be no more, it de&s;erves that all of us &s;hould earne&s;tly &s;ubjoyn to it, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="12"><PB N="161" REF="95">&sect;. 12. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to give us a heart,</HI> &amp;c.] It is now time to look inward and to ask &s;omewhat for our Souls; Temporal Peace is a great, though not a la&s;ting Ble&s;&s;ing, but Virtue never fails. And fir&s;t we Pray that Principles of it may be planted in our hearts, <HI>viz.</HI> the Love and Fear of God: Then that the practice of it may be &s;een in our Lives, by diligent living after his Com|mandments, 1. <HI>[To give us a heart to love and fear God.]</HI> His Love will make us ea&s;ily, freely, and readily, ob&s;erve all the duties he bids us to do: His Fear will keep us con&s;tantly from con&s;enting to any of tho&s;e Sins he hath forbidden us to commit; yea if we truly love him we &s;hall fear to offend him, and by fearing to offend him we &s;hall come to love him more: Wherefore if the&s;e two Principles be in our hearts, there is no doubt but our Lives will be diligently framed according to his Command|ments. All the Sins we commit &s;pring either from our loving &s;omething more than God, as our Sins of Omi&s;&s;ion, and tho&s;e that plea&s;ure invites us to do: Or from our fearing &s;omthing more than God, as want, or Mens anger, <HI>viz.</HI> tho&s;e Sins which we are fright|ed into, with imaginary fears of &s;ome dangers, or mi&s;eries. But if we can get our hearts po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ed with the Love and fear of God above all, then 2. We &s;hall <HI>[diligently live after his command|ments.]</HI> Our principal and con&s;tant care and de|light will be to do tho&s;e holy actions which plea&s;e him, Our daily &s;tudy and caution will be to avoid tho&s;e Sins which will di&s;plea&s;e him; happy there|fore are tho&s;e Souls that love God for his Goodne&s;s and Mercy, and fear him for his Power and Ju&s;tice, the&s;e and the&s;e only will be uniformly religious; and therefore when the Holy Man Prays, we may be of
<PB N="162" REF="96"> that number, let all that love their own Souls &s;ay [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="13">&sect;. 13. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to give to all thy people,</HI> &amp;c.] Before we prayed that we might become good, and now that we may grow better; for he that receives Grace and doth not improve it, &s;hall lo&s;e it again, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxv. 29. but he that u&s;es the fir&s;t Grace well &s;hall have <HI>[encrea&s;e of Grace]</HI> given to him, and &s;hall profit exceeding|ly by the means of Grace, for it is the encrea&s;e of Gods Grace that makes the Word of God profit us, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> iii. 6. Wherefore we pray that all Chri|&s;tians, who are allowed to come to Gods hou&s;e, and hear his word there, may have &s;uch inward Grace added to the outward means, that they may 1. <HI>[hear Gods word meekly,]</HI> and &s;o apprehend their own ignorance and offences, as to be willing to be taught and reproved; for Pride makes Men think them&s;elves &s;o wi&s;e and good already, that they will not be in&s;tructed nor per&s;waded to amend, and the Word of God it &s;elf cannot &s;ave our Souls, unle&s;s it be <HI>received with meekne&s;s, James</HI> i. 21. 2ly, Encrea&s;e of Grace will make us al&s;o <HI>[receive it with pure affections,]</HI> and ca&s;t out of our minds tho&s;e evil and impure inclinations to Riches, Ho|nours and Plea&s;ures, which hinder us from receiving the Word of God, or choke it when it is received, <HI>Luke</HI> viii. 14. But if our Souls be &s;o purified as to love nothing more than God and goodne&s;s, we &s;hall then admire and delight in his holy Word, and clo&s;e with it as the guide to true felicity. 3ly, And if we &s;o receive Gods Word, we &s;hall certainly <HI>[bring forth the fruits of the Spirit,]</HI> which S. <HI>Paul</HI> reckons up, <HI>Galat.</HI> v. 22, 23. <HI>viz.</HI> as to God,
<PB N="163" REF="96"> <HI>Love</HI> of him, <HI>Joy</HI> in him, <HI>Peace</HI> with him; as to our Neighbour, <HI>Long-&s;uffering</HI> of Inju|ries, <HI>Gentlene&s;s</HI> when he would be reconciled, <HI>Goodne&s;s</HI> to the poor, <HI>Faith</HI> or fidelity to our Friends; And as to our &s;elves, <HI>Meekne&s;s</HI> in our thoughts, and <HI>Temperance</HI> in our Actions, and by the&s;e fruits God &s;hall be glorified, and our Souls &s;aved; wherefore when we con&s;ider the ble&s;&s;ed effects of this encrea&s;e of Grace, let us all earne&s;tly beg it and &s;ay [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="14">&sect;. 14. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to bring into the way of Truth,</HI> &amp;c.] From praying for the Sanctification and improvement of tho&s;e within the Church, we go on to pray for the Conver&s;ion of tho&s;e without, unto the true Religion, which S. <HI>Peter</HI> calls <HI>the way of Truth,</HI> 2 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. 12. be|cau&s;e it relies only upon the Word of Truth reveal|ed by the God of Truth, taking nothing for an Article of Faith or an E&s;&s;ential part of Gods Wor|&s;hip, but that which is contained in holy Scripture, and this is the Religion of our reformed Church: And fir&s;t, the poor Heathens who believe in, and wor&s;hip fal&s;e Gods, <HI>[have erred,]</HI> and the mi&s;era|ble Jews, who yet vainly expect their Me&s;&s;iah, with the barbarous and blinded Turks, who take an Impo|&s;tor for their Saviour, the&s;e all are &s;adly <HI>[deceiv|ed;]</HI> but with a Primitive Charity we Pray for the Conver&s;ion of them all. Secondly, the abu&s;ed Ro|mani&s;ts who are taught to rely on Men that de&s;ign|edly mi&s;lead them, and by pretended Traditions draw them off from the Word of God, the&s;e <HI>[have erred:]</HI> As al&s;o the conceited Sectaries, who are made to admire them&s;elves and de&s;pi&s;e all others, and who are per&s;waded their crafty Teachers Fan|cies
<PB N="164" REF="97"> are In&s;pirations of the Spirit: The&s;e <HI>[are deceiv|ed.]</HI> The Leaders of all Here&s;ies and Schi&s;ms erre wilfully, and all their Followers are deceived; yet we have &s;uch Pity and charity for all the&s;e, though they cur&s;e and condemn us, that we pray they may be brought <HI>[into the way of truth.]</HI> And it will make us more devout in this reque&s;t if we con&s;ider, 1. How many there are who are thus deceived; For Pagans, Jews, Turks, and erring Chri&s;tians are above nine parts of Ten of the whole World, all which are under &s;ad delu&s;ions; if we con&s;ider, 2ly, How mon&s;trous, how fooli&s;h and ab&s;urd Princi|ples many of them do maintain, things contrary to Sen&s;e and Rea&s;on, and as oppo&s;ite to common Hone&s;ty and prudence as they are to Scripture. 3ly, How ob&s;tinate they are in holding the&s;e fal&s;e and ba&s;e Opinions, that no Arguments from Rea|&s;on, Scripture, or Hi&s;tory can work upon them, &s;o that generally they re&s;olve not to hear or examine any thing that might undeceive them. 4ly, How apparent danger of Damnation they are in while they hold the&s;e <HI>damnable Doctrines,</HI> 2 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. 1. which be&s;ides their making them deny Gods holy Truth, do either plunge them into wicked practi|ces or into intolerable Pride, either of which ad|ded to their evil Principles makes them become the ruine of their Souls; and who that hath any Bow|els of pity can think on this deplorable pro&s;pect, and not adde to this Prayer for the Salvation of &s;o many deluded Wretches, [<HI>We be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="15">&sect;. 15. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to &s;trengthen,</HI> &amp;c.] Tho&s;e without the Church are mo&s;t mi&s;era|ble, but tho&s;e within it are not yet &s;o happy as
<PB N="165" REF="97"> not to need our Prayers, for the removal of &s;uch Evils as they are exerci&s;ed withal; and we begin with their greate&s;t, that is, their &s;piritual Mi&s;eries: Chri&s;tians are here in the Church militant, and in a continual warfare, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> vi. 12. with <HI>[Sathan,]</HI> who&s;e very name &s;ignifies <HI>the Adver&s;ary;</HI> and while he a&s;&s;aults them with all his Power and Policy, we may behold them in various po&s;tures, &s;ome &s;tanding and couragiou&s;ly re&s;i&s;ting, others almo&s;t fainting and ready to yield, yea &s;ome fallen by his Temp|tations, while we like <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> in the holy mount continually pray for them, <HI>Exod.</HI> xvii. 11, 12. de|&s;iring God, 1. <HI>[To &s;trengthen tho&s;e that &s;tand,]</HI> that is, the be&s;t Chri&s;tians who &s;toutly maintain the good fight of Faith, and re&s;i&s;t all his temptations, for the&s;e we Pray, that they may have new Grace and &s;trength to hold out, &s;ince even the&s;e are in danger of being overthrown by their cunning and powerful adver&s;ary (who hates the&s;e above all o|thers) if God do not daily &s;trengthen them, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> x. 12. 2ly, <HI>[To comfort and help the weak-hear|ted,]</HI> that is, tho&s;e who are dejected with the re|membrance of their many former Sins, and the terror of their manifold Temptations that now encompa&s;s them; and the&s;e extremely need <HI>[Com|fort]</HI> to revive their Faith and renew their Cou|rage: And tho&s;e who&s;e hearts are weak by rea&s;on of their &s;mall mea&s;ures of Grace, being but lately perhaps begun to live well, all the&s;e do mightily need Gods help, to make them willing to re&s;i&s;t and able to &s;tand. 3ly, And whereas too many are fal|len by Sin, we Pray that he will <HI>[rai&s;e up them that fall,]</HI> by bringing them to Repentance: The righteous and the very be&s;t fall often, <HI>Prov.</HI> xxiv. 16. But he that lifts up tho&s;e that are fallen,
<PB N="166" REF="98"> <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxlv. 14. leaves them not to lye in that &s;ad E&s;tate by impenitence or de&s;pair, but his Grace &s;ets them on their feet again, and makes them re|new the fight, and amend their former failings by future Courage and Care; yet con&s;idering how many this Enemy wounds and how &s;orely he infe&s;ts all good Men, we Pray <HI>[finally that he will beat down Sathan under our feet,]</HI> that is, give us a perfect Victory over him; for by the Emblem of treading on their enemies Necks, Conquerors u&s;e to declare of old their complete Victory<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Jo&s;h. x. 24. Deut. xxxiii. 29. Luke x. 19.</NOTE>; and though this be a great work, yet &s;ince it is to be done by Gods &s;trength, we may hope for it, and if we per&s;evere, we &s;hall at the la&s;t be advanced above Sathans reach, and &s;hall &s;ee him and all our Enemies lye grovelling un|der our feet, &s;o as never to be able to hurt us any more; to all which de&s;irable Reque&s;ts, both for our Brethrens &s;ake and our own, let us &s;ay [<HI>we be|&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="16">&sect;. 16. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to &s;uccour, help,</HI> &amp;c.] We fir&s;t con&s;ider the evils that concern our better part, the Soul; yet we forget not tho&s;e which concern the Body, &s;ince they are &s;o great that we cannot bear them without Gods help, and &s;o frequent that the bigge&s;t part of the world is ex|erci&s;ed with them: To reckon all the mi&s;eries of this kind is impo&s;&s;ible, yet we have three general words which comprehend all: <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">r the&s;e evils are either future and feared, and the&s;e are implyed in the word <HI>[danger;]</HI> or el&s;e they are pre&s;ent, and then they proceed from the want of &s;ome good thing, expre&s;&s;ed by <HI>[nece&s;&s;ity;]</HI> or from the &s;uffer|ing
<PB N="167" REF="98"> &s;ome evil thing, here &s;ignified by <HI>[tribulati|on:]</HI> And each of the&s;e hath its proper Verb &s;uted to it; for we pray to God to <HI>[&s;uccour]</HI> tho&s;e in danger, by preventing the mi&s;chief that is feared from falling on them; to <HI>[help]</HI> tho&s;e in nece&s;&s;ity, by giving them tho&s;e ble&s;&s;ings they want; and to <HI>[com|fort]</HI> tho&s;e in tribulation, by &s;upporting them un|der it, and delivering them out of it; &s;o that in this one general Reque&s;t we comprehend our &s;elves and all other afflicted per&s;ons in the whole world: If we our &s;elves be in danger, nece&s;&s;ity, or tribu|lation, our own experience will help us to pray de|voutly; and if not, yet when we con&s;ider how very liable we are to fall into &s;ome or all of the&s;e, and how &s;oon it may be our lot to need the Charity of others to pray for us, we &s;hall do it with ear|ne&s;tne&s;s and &s;incerity: And that our words may agree with our works, let us &s;uccour, help and com|fort as many as we can of tho&s;e in danger, nece&s;&s;ity or tribulation, and call upon God to relieve the re&s;t, every one joyning in &s;aying [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="17">&sect;. 17. <HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to pre&s;erve all that travel,</HI> &amp;c.] That our Devotion may be the more excited, we do in this and the next Petition reckon up divers &s;orts of Men and Women who are in danger, nece&s;&s;ity and tribulation, beginning here with &s;uch of them as are not able to come and Pray with us, being hindred by nece&s;&s;ary bu&s;ine&s;s, natural infirmities, or by violence and re&s;traint, from coming to the hou&s;e of God, yet we (though they be out of our &s;ight) do remember, 1&s;t, <HI>[All that travel by Land or Water,]</HI> upon their ho|ne&s;t and nece&s;&s;ary occa&s;ions. This Petition is in all
<PB N="168" REF="99"> the old Liturgies applied to tho&s;e holy Men who went over all the World to convert Men to the Chri&s;ti|an Faith, who went in continual peril of their lives; and though this occa&s;ion be not &s;o frequent now, yet Travel and Navigation (in which many Men are con&s;tantly employed,) are full of dangers, and we in Chri&s;tian Charity are bound to Pray they may e&s;cape them, who are travelling or &s;ailing for the Publick good or for their own hone&s;t Maintenance; but nothing be&s;ides malice can &s;tretch this Petition to Thieves, and Pirates, who do not u&s;e to be com|prehended in the number of Travellers by Land or Water, nor are they otherwi&s;e hinted at here, than that hone&s;t Men may e&s;cape them. 2. <HI>[All women labouring with child,]</HI> who&s;e Danger is very great, and they do undergo it for the good of all Mankind, they endure more in bearing Children than any creature el&s;e; and as experience will teach the female &s;ex to Pray heartily for poor Wo|men in this condition, &s;o Charity ought to oblige Men to Pray with like Devotion, remembring the Woman &s;uffers partly for their Sin, and in order to the benefit of Mankind, and therefore her &s;orrows mu&s;t not be unpitied. 3. <HI>[All Sick Per&s;ons]</HI> al&s;o are here remembred by us who are in health; we are able to come to Gods hou&s;e, and &s;o mu&s;t Pray for all that by Di&s;ea&s;es and Pains are kept from thence, as well in pity to the mi&s;eries they &s;uffer, as in regard to our own frailty who may &s;hortly be in the &s;ame condition. 4. <HI>[Young Children]</HI> are prayed for next, who cannot pray for them&s;elves, and yet are liable to innumerable perils, by rea&s;on of their weakne&s;s, and unable to fore&s;ee or prevent the dangers they are incident to; And to excite our devotion the more, we may con&s;ider them as their
<PB N="169" REF="99"> Parents chiefe&s;t comfort, as adopted to be Gods Children together with us, and the hopes of the next Age. 5. We Pray for <HI>[all Pri&s;oners and Captives.]</HI> The Chri&s;tians of old in this place had re&s;pect to all that were impri&s;oned and made &s;laves for the Faith of Chri&s;t, who&s;e bonds they remembred as if they were bound with them, <HI>Hebr.</HI> xiii. 3. And &s;ome &s;uch there are now in cruel bon|dage under Turks and Pagans, whom we ought e&s;|pecially to pity and pray for, as well as to contri|bute liberally to their Redemption; yet we mu&s;t not forget tho&s;e poor Creatures who live mi&s;erably in Gaols and Dungeons for Debts, or for Crimes, or who are taken fighting for the defence of their Country; we that enjoy the comfort of Liberty mu&s;t relieve and Pray for the&s;e that want it; and con&s;idering the nece&s;&s;ities of all the&s;e, let the whole Congregation &s;ay [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="18">&sect;. 18. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to defend and pro|vide,</HI> &amp;c.] Our next in&s;tance is of <HI>[Fatherle&s;s chil|dren and widows,]</HI> who, if they have E&s;tates, are in danger of being wronged; if none, then they are in nece&s;&s;ity and tribulation, being helple&s;s, de&s;titute, and expo&s;ed; they have lo&s;t their dear|e&s;t earthly Friend, and find few &s;o con&s;cientious to take care of them, only God is plea&s;ed to &s;tyle him&s;elf <HI>The Father of the fatherle&s;s, and Husband of the widow,</HI> Deut. x. 18. P&s;al. lxviii. 6. and cxlvii. 7. forbidding all injuries again&s;t them, <HI>Exod.</HI> xxii. 22. and accur&s;ing &s;uch as do hurt them, <HI>Deut.</HI> xxvii. 19. yea, e&s;teeming it a chief point of Religion to com|fort and a&s;&s;i&s;t them, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> i. 17. <HI>Jam.</HI> i. 27. To him therefore we pray <HI>[to defend]</HI> them from injury and oppre&s;&s;ion, if they have any rights or e&s;tate; and
<PB N="170" REF="100"> if not, <HI>[to provide for them]</HI> that they may not be in extream want. And le&s;t we &s;hould omit any mi&s;erable per&s;ons, who like the fatherle&s;s and wi|dows, are deprived of their comfort, and liable to oppre&s;&s;ion, we pray that God will likewi&s;e defend and provide for <HI>[all that are de&s;olate]</HI> for want of Friends, Maintenance and Habitations, <HI>[and oppre&s;&s;ed]</HI> by the fal&s;e and cruel dealings of po|tent and wicked Adver&s;aries; we know their Re|deemer is mighty, and hope he will re&s;cue them out of the&s;e mi&s;eries, which are &s;o very great, that if we rightly apprehend their di&s;tre&s;s, we cannot but devoutly &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee to hear us,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="19">&sect;. 19. <HI>[That it may plea&s;e thee to have mer|cy upon all men.]</HI> That we may leave out none from the&s;e Interce&s;&s;ions, we now pray for all men, becau&s;e all men are or may very &s;hortly be afflicted; and if not, yet all need Gods Mercy; the pro&s;|perous to pre&s;erve them, as well as the afflicted to deliver them: And this is a Duty &s;trictly required of us by God, who will have us <HI>Make Supplications and Interce&s;&s;ions&mdash;for all men,</HI> 1 Tim. ii. 1. and gives this rea&s;on, becau&s;e God would have <HI>all to be &s;aved,</HI> ver&s;. 4. which minds us not only to pray for Mercy to relieve the outward wants of Chri&s;tians, but to &s;ave the Souls of all Jews, Turks, Gentiles, and Hereticks; which Reque&s;t overthrows the O|pinion of ab&s;olute Prede&s;tination, from the deceit of which if we be free, we may generally exerci&s;e our univer&s;al Charity, with noble thoughts of Gods goodne&s;s, being a&s;&s;ured this Petition fails not by any bar put by him to any particular man, but by the wilfull ob&s;tinacy of them that choo&s;e de&s;tructi|on,
<PB N="171" REF="100"> and that his Grace may turn their hearts al&s;o in due time, we all &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="20">&sect;. 20. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to forgive our enemies,</HI> &amp;c.] If there were any exception or &s;e|cret re&s;erve in the former general Petition, it might be &s;uppo&s;ed we excepted our Enemies, but God hath commanded us to forgive, and pray for them, <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 44. and unle&s;s we do &s;o, he will hear none of our other Reque&s;ts. It was the peculiar Badge of Chri&s;tians in times of Per&s;ecution, that they prayed for their enemies; and as we profe&s;s the &s;ame Religion, we mu&s;t practi&s;e the &s;ame Duty, and pray for, 1. <HI>[Our enemies,]</HI> who inwardly hate us; 2. Our <HI>[per&s;ecutors,]</HI> who do out|wardly hurt us by their Deeds; 3. And <HI>[&s;lande|rers,]</HI> who wanting power to their malice, &s;mite us by lies and reproaches invented by a malicious heart, and &s;pread by a wicked tongue: For all the&s;e we pray, 1. That God would <HI>[forgive them]</HI> that which is pa&s;t, and not condemn them eter|nally for what injuries they have done again&s;t us. 2ly, That he would <HI>[turn their hearts,]</HI> and make them re&s;olve to do us no more harm; and without this cea&s;ing to do evil, it is plain they nei|ther have repented, nor can be forgiven; and it is as manife&s;t, that we are in perfect Charity with them, when we have brought our hearts to wi&s;h un|feignedly for their pardon and amendment. And let us remember we do imitate the Mercy of God, and the Charity of Je&s;us and his Saints, we &s;ecure our Souls from all the &s;tains of malice, and &s;hall conquer our Enemies by kindne&s;s, while we with &s;incerity and devotion make this Reque&s;t, and &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="21"><PB N="172" REF="101">&sect;. 21. <HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to give and pre&s;erve,</HI> &amp;c.] After &s;o large Interce&s;&s;ions for o|thers, we now remember our &s;elves, and pray in this Petition for Temporal Ble&s;&s;ings, not &s;uch as mini&s;ter to Luxury, but only &s;uch as &s;erve to &s;up|ply our Nece&s;&s;ity, even that God would <HI>[ble&s;s the fruits of the earth,]</HI> and make great plenty of them &s;pring and grow, and then that he will keep them from bla&s;ting Mildews, and all other &s;orts of mi&s;chiefs, &s;o as they may be <HI>[pre&s;erved to our u&s;e, and in due time we may enjoy them.]</HI> We cannot live without them, and none can give them to us, or pre&s;erve them for us, but our great Creator, <HI>Acts</HI> xiv. 17. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxv. 9, 10. To him there|fore we offer up this Prayer, and de&s;ire to receive them as of his gift, and accordingly we acknow|ledge his bounty by cheerfully dedicating the Tenth thereof to him: And if the Heathens had Sacrifices and Prayers to <HI>Ceres, Pan,</HI> and <HI>Robigo,</HI> to ble&s;s and pre&s;erve their Fruits, how much more rea&s;on have we, when this Prayer is made to the true God, to &s;ay, [<HI>we be&s;eech thee,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="22">&sect;. 22. [<HI>That it may plea&s;e thee to give us true repentance,</HI> &amp;c.] As the former Reque&s;t was grounded upon <HI>Give us this day our daily bread,</HI> &s;o is this upon <HI>Forgive us our Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es;</HI> that was for the Body, this for the Soul: We owned we were &s;inners in the beginning of the&s;e Interce&s;&s;ions, and now we crave pardon, that &s;o the&s;e excellent and u&s;eful Prayers may not mi&s;carry: And the Reque&s;t is very full, for we de&s;ire, 1. That God will <HI>[give us true repentance,]</HI> which mu&s;t nece&s;&s;arily go before forgivene&s;s; we de&s;ire to &s;ee the ba&s;ene&s;s, and feel the &s;mart of our iniquities, that we may truly and &s;incerely grieve for them, and then we
<PB N="173" REF="101"> regularly beg, 2. That he will <HI>[forgive us all our &s;ins, negligences and ignorances,]</HI> all our grea|ter and le&s;&s;er offences, our &s;ins that are done deli|berately with our full con&s;ent, which are mo&s;t no|torious; and al&s;o all the &s;ad omi&s;&s;ions of our duty, the bitter fruit of our &s;hameful <HI>negligence,</HI> together with all the evils we &s;ecurely commit, and all the good things we without any check omit, through wilfull <HI>ignorance, error</HI> and mi&s;take, which we che|ri&s;h, becau&s;e our Lu&s;ts plea&s;e us, and we have no mind to be undeceived. And even the&s;e Tran&s;gre&s;|&s;ions are very great and va&s;tly numerous, &s;o that we had need with great contrition and importunity to ask forgivene&s;s for them all. 3ly, Becau&s;e no Re|pentance is true, nor no pardon effectual without a|mendment, we pray that God will <HI>[endue us with the Grace of his holy Spirit, to amend our lives according to his holy word.]</HI> We can &s;in of our &s;elves, but we cannot reform without the help of his Grace; being therefore re&s;olved to a|mend, we Pray for the Grace of his holy Spirit to turn our hearts and change our affections, and &s;trengthen us in re&s;i&s;ting and overcoming all the lu&s;ts and temptations that do oppo&s;e us, and then we &s;hall be &s;anctified throughout and perfectly re|formed, according to that complete pattern of Piety pre&s;cribed to us in Gods holy Word, where all Duties are enjoyned and all Sins are forbidden: And how ble&s;&s;ed a change will this be, how will it rectifie our Lives, re&s;tore our Peace with God, recommend our Prayers, and &s;ecure our Eternal Happine&s;s? Let us all con&s;ider the benefits of this la&s;t and mo&s;t comprehen&s;ive Petition, and &s;ay mo&s;t ardently, <HI>[we be&s;eech thee to hear us, good Lord.]</HI></P>
<P N="23"><PB N="174" REF="102">&sect;. 23. <HI>[Son of God, we be&s;eech thee to hear us.] <HI>An&s;w.</HI></HI> Son of God, <HI>&amp;c. [<HI>O Lamb of God,</HI></HI> &amp;c.] After &s;o many excellent Petitions pre|&s;ented to our heavenly Father, we make our addre&s;s to our Mediator, and that he may recommend us and our prayers at the Throne of Grace, we do with great importunity intreat him for the accep|tance of our Petitions, and the pardon of our Sins: Be&s;eeching him, Fir&s;t, By his Divinity, as he is <HI>[the Son of God,]</HI> and &s;o Omni&s;cient, Omni|pre&s;ent, and Omnipotent, to <HI>[hear our prayers,]</HI> and to become our Advocate for their acceptance. 2ly, We be&s;eech him by his Suffering for us, when he <HI>[became the Lamb of God,]</HI> and died to <HI>[take away the &s;ins of the world,] <HI>John</HI></HI> i. 29. that he will <HI>[grant us]</HI> an intere&s;t in <HI>[his peace,] <HI>John</HI></HI> xiv. 27. in the peace he made with God, and that peace of Con&s;cience following thereupon: And that <HI>[he will have mercy upon us,]</HI> &s;o as to pi|ty us, and deliver us from the guilt and puni&s;h|ment of our offences. And again, as he is the <HI>[Lord Chri&s;t]</HI> our anointed Mediator, we beg of him to <HI>[hear us,]</HI> and procure a gracious An&s;wer to all the&s;e Interce&s;&s;ions.</P>
<P N="24">&sect;. 24. <HI>[Lord have mercy upon us:] <HI>An&s;w.</HI></HI> Lord have, <HI>&amp;c. <HI>[Chri&s;t have,</HI></HI> &amp;c.] Finally, that our Conclu&s;ion may be &s;utable to our beginning, we clo&s;e up all with an Addre&s;s to the whole Tri|nity for that <HI>[Mercy,]</HI> which we have been begging in &s;o many Particulars, and this one word com|prehends them all, &s;o that this is the Epitome of the whole Litany; and con&s;idering how con&s;tant|ly, and how many ways we need Mercy, &s;urely we cannot ask it too often, and we ought every time
<PB N="175" REF="102"> to ask it with a renewed importunity, e&s;pecially here, where the only impediment to all our Inter|ce&s;&s;ions, and that which alone can hinder them is our &s;ins, and if we can obtain Mercy for them, all our other Reque&s;ts &s;hall certainly prevail: But of this &s;ee more Part I. Partit. II. Sect. 2.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Supplications.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe la&s;t part of this Devout Litany we call the Supplications, which &s;eem to have been fir&s;t collected and put into this Form when the barbarous Nations began to over-run the Empire, about 600 years after Chri&s;t, though the particular Sentences are either taken out of holy Writ, or el&s;e gathered from ancient Liturgies: but con&s;idering the troubles of the Church Mili|tant, and the many Enemies that every good man always hath in this world, this part of the Office is &s;utable for all times: The Method was con&s;ider|ed in the Introduction, and it only remains we treat of the &s;everal Parts.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Our Father,</HI> &amp;c.] Pious Antiquity u&s;u|ally annexed the Lords Prayer to every Office, to &s;hew their high e&s;teem of it, and their mean opi|nion of their own compo&s;ures, which receive life and value from this Divine Form. We have ex|pounded this Prayer before, and are only to note
<PB N="176" REF="103"> here, that when our hearts are &s;tirred up to Devo|tion by the foregoing Offices, we &s;hall find our &s;elves very fit to put up the&s;e Petitions with renew|ed affections, and &s;o may &s;upply the defects of our more carele&s;s repeating it before.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. <HI>[O Lord deal not with us after our &s;ins:] <HI>An&s;w.</HI></HI> Neither reward, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> We are all ready to &s;ay we &s;uffer greatly, but the Church will have us remember we al&s;o &s;uffer ju&s;tly; yea, <HI>God exacteth of us le&s;s than our iniquities de&s;erve,</HI> Job xi. 6. and as <HI>David</HI> confe&s;&s;es, <HI>He hath not dealt with us after our &s;ins, nor rewarded us according to our wickedne&s;s,</HI> P&s;al. ciii. 10. Upon which plain Affirmations of Holy Scripture is this pious Supplication grounded, where|in, Fir&s;t, We con&s;e&s;s we are guilty of many <HI>[&s;ins and iniquities,]</HI> and own, we have de&s;erved a great deal wor&s;e treatment from the hand of God than we have received; for if he &s;hould execute all his ju&s;t threatnings on us, we could not complain of any undue &s;everity, yet alas that would make us mo&s;t mi&s;erable here and hereafter al&s;o: All Tem|poral Plagues and Eternal Vengeance are the ju&s;t re|ward of our grievous &s;ins; but oh! how &s;mall and how light, how few and how ea&s;ie are our &s;ufferings in compari&s;on of our de&s;ervings? we may think them great when we con&s;ider them alone, but we mu&s;t judge them &s;mall, and may be contented un|der them, when we remember we have merited to &s;uffer infinitely more; and therefore our duty is (not to complain of our pre&s;ent light afflictions, but) only to pray they may never be laid on in pro|portion to our iniquities, for then we are ruined in this world and in the next al&s;o: We can &s;ubmit to all this, and have rea&s;on to prai&s;e him it is no
<PB N="177" REF="103"> more; we clear his Ju&s;tice, and confe&s;s our Ini|quity, but apply to his Mercy to allay our puni&s;h|ments, and proportion them according to our po&s;|&s;ibility of bearing, and not according to the de+&s;ert of our offences.</P>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The Prayer again&s;t Per&s;ecution.</HEAD>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. THat the People may not think their Duty is ended as &s;oon as the Re&s;pon&s;es cea&s;e, they are admoni&s;hed in their heart to joyn with the Prie&s;t &s;till, by that ancient Form of <HI>[Let us pray;]</HI> and though the Mini&s;ter repeat the words, the Matter of it concerns the whole Church, and it is one of the old We&s;tern Forms, collected at fir&s;t out of God's Word, and excellently fitted to this Litany.</P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. [<HI>O God merciful Father, who de&s;pi|&s;e&s;t not,</HI> &amp;c.] When evil Times occa&s;ioned the an|cient Chri&s;tians to u&s;e the Litany, they put on Sack|cloth, and went barefoot, they fa&s;ted and repeat|ed it with &s;ighs and tears: And if we be as &s;en&s;ible as they were, we have occa&s;ion enough for &s;ighing and contrition; wherefore it is a very proper and comfortable Preface which u&s;hers in this Pray|er, &s;ince it puts us in mind, that <HI>the Lord knows all our de&s;ire, and our groaning is not hid from him,</HI> P&s;al. xxxviii. 9. and that <HI>a broken and a contrite heart the Lord will not de&s;pi&s;e,</HI> P&s;al. li. 17. but <HI>be|cau&s;e of the deep &s;ighing of the poor he will ari&s;e and help them,</HI> P&s;al. xii. 6. He can &s;pell the meaning of our &s;ighs, and read the language of tho&s;e tears
<PB N="178" REF="104"> which are joyned with the Prayers that we make in our adver&s;ity, and if they proceed from a <HI>[heart]</HI> not only <HI>[&s;orrowful]</HI> for the Affliction, but <HI>[contrite]</HI> and penitent for the Sin which cau&s;ed it, he will pity and help us: Men may and often do de&s;pi&s;e our &s;ighs and &s;orrows, and therefore we &s;pend our time vainly in complaining to them; Let us therefore bring all our Griefs to this <HI>[our Merciful Father]</HI> and &s;incerely pour them out before him, and we are a&s;&s;ured of his Compa&s;&s;ion, and ought to learn from thence to pity the &s;orrows of our Brethren, that Almighty God may pity ours.</P>
<P N="6">&sect;. 6. [<HI>Mercifully a&s;&s;i&s;t our Prayers,</HI> &amp;c.] It is &s;o natural to Men to fly to Prayer in their Ad|ver&s;ity, that the wor&s;t Men can Pray very Hearti|ly then, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xxvi. 16. and if tho&s;e Prayers fail us, we are beat out of our la&s;t Refuge, and have no|thing but De&s;pair left us; So that we have great rea&s;on to beg, Fir&s;t, That God will a&s;&s;i&s;t us in the <HI>[Prayers we make before him in all our trou|bles.]</HI> And Secondly, That <HI>[he will graciou&s;ly hear]</HI> and an&s;wer <HI>[us]</HI> in &s;o needful a &s;ea&s;on; his <HI>A&s;&s;i&s;tance</HI> will calm our minds, a&s;&s;wage our Pa&s;|&s;ions, confirm our Faith, revive our Hope, and make us Pray <HI>without wrath</HI> or doubting, filling our minds with vigour and devotion: His <HI>Accep|tance</HI> of the&s;e Prayers will certainly bring us De|liverance at la&s;t, and &s;upport in the mean &s;ea&s;on; &s;o that he who can Pray devoutly &amp; acceptably in the troubles that oppre&s;s him, can never be hurt by any Affliction; and therefore now before the &s;torm comes, we are providing that our <HI>Litanies</HI> (which are the Prayers we make in time of trouble,) may
<PB N="179" REF="104"> be fervent and prevalent, e&s;pecially, when we of|fer them in our di&s;tre&s;s, that God will not de&s;pi&s;e our &s;ighs and our de&s;ires then, and if we u&s;e to call on him in our Pro&s;perity, we may with more confidence apply to him in our Adver&s;ity; and what benefits will flow from his accepting our Prayers then, the next Sentence will &s;hew.</P>
<P N="7">&sect;. 7. [<HI>That tho&s;e evils which the craft,</HI> &amp;c.] If our Prayers made in Affliction be devout and prevail, then the ble&s;&s;ed effect will be, Fir&s;t, That <HI>[all the evils which the craft and &s;ubtlety of the Devil]</HI> and Wicked <HI>[Men,]</HI> his in&s;tru|ments, <HI>[contrive again&s;t us]</HI> &s;hall be di&s;covered and prevented, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xxxiii. 10. The Devil and evil Men by his &s;ugge&s;tion are always contriving the ruine of the true Religion and all that profe&s;s it, and they lay the&s;e Plots &s;o cunningly and &s;ecretly, that they would never be found out nor prevented, but by Gods All-&s;eeing Providence: They hope to get Power to per&s;ecute the true Church and to &s;up|pre&s;s our Holy Religion, for the Ancients believed (though God permitted, yet) the Devil contrived and evil Men executed the cruelties of Per&s;ecution, <HI>Tertul. de fug. c.</HI> 7. Yet if we can engage God al|ways to hear our Prayers, we doubt not but either this Evil &s;hall be wholly prevented and <HI>[brought to nought,]</HI> or &s;uddenly <HI>[di&s;per&s;ed,]</HI> &amp; then it can|not greatly hurt us. The Second benefit of having our Prayers in Affliction prevail, is, <HI>[that we]</HI> and all Gods <HI>[Servants]</HI> being totally delivered from, or &s;ecured from being <HI>[hurt by any Per&s;ecuti|on,]</HI> or other &s;ad Calamity, may con&s;tantly and freely prai&s;e God, and publickly Wor&s;hip him in his hou&s;e without di&s;turbance: And indeed they do
<PB N="180" REF="105"> not de&s;ire to e&s;cape Adver&s;ity and per&s;ecution meerly as it prejudices their temporal intere&s;t (as worldly Men do,) but chiefly becau&s;e it hinders them from the comfort of publickly and freely enjoy|ing Gods Ordinances, they de&s;ire Deliverance for this end, that they may have liberty <HI>[to give thanks to God in his holy place,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxix. 14. for this cau&s;e they pray again&s;t Per&s;ecution, and all horrid Plots, in love to the true Religion, and out of a delight in Gods honour and publick wor&s;hip, and this makes them beg it &s;o earne&s;tly through <HI>[Je&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by who&s;e in|tere&s;t they hope it will be granted.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayers">
<HEAD>The Alternate Supplications.</HEAD>
<P N="8">&sect;. 8. O [<HI>Lord ari&s;e, help,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xliv. 26. and lxxix. 9. The former Prayer was not concluded with Amen, to &s;hew, the &s;ame Reque&s;t is continued in another Form; and what the Prie&s;t begged alone there, all the People joyn with him to ask in the&s;e <HI>alternate &s;upplications</HI> taken from the P&s;alms, de&s;igned at fir&s;t to be &s;ung alternately: When our enemies are ri&s;ing again&s;t us to de&s;troy us, we de&s;ire <HI>[God will ari&s;e]</HI> to help us, and then his and our enemies &s;hall be &s;cattered, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxviii. 1. We take no unju&s;t cour&s;es to defend our &s;elves, but crave the divine Aid, and that not for any worthine&s;s in our &s;elves, but <HI>for his names &s;ake, that he may make his power to be known, P&s;alm</HI> cvi. 8. and &s;hew how much he is above the power and policy of all that oppo&s;e him.</P>
<P N="9"><PB N="181" REF="105">&sect;. 9. <HI>O God we have heard with our Ears,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xliv. 1.] When the People Pray &s;o ear|ne&s;tly, the Prie&s;t to quicken their Faith, by another Divine Sentence, commemorates the great Trou|bles, Adver&s;ities and Per&s;ecutions which God de|livered his Church from in all Ages; and &s;ince he is the &s;ame Lord, and we have the &s;ame occa&s;ion, this is laid down as a ground of our future hope; Our Bibles, and Ancient and Modern Hi&s;tories, as well as the relations our Fathers have told us, and the examples we have &s;een, do all a&s;&s;ure us of this, and therefore the People again &s;ay;</P>
<P N="10">&sect;. 10. [<HI>O Lord ari&s;e help us,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>for thine honour:</HI>] which is no vain repetition, but a Te&s;ti|mony that they are convinced they did wi&s;ely and well to ask of this God, (who hath done &s;o great things for his People in all Ages) now to ari&s;e and help them, that &s;o the Honour he hath gotten by the&s;e wonders of his Mercy, may be renewed and confirmed by this New Act of his Power and Good|ne&s;s: And therefore they repeat this Petiti|on.</P>
<P N="11">&sect;. 11. <HI>Glory be to the Father,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>As it was in the beginning,</HI> &amp;c.] This Doxology is explain|ed before, and is placed here in imitation of Holy <HI>David, P&s;al.</HI> vi. 8. and xxii. 22, 25. who out of a firm per&s;wa&s;ion, that God will hear him, in the ve|ry mid&s;t of his afflictions and dolorous complaints, &s;uddenly breaks forth into an Act of Prai&s;e; So we having &s;uch a God to Pray unto, in the mid&s;t of our mournful Supplications, do both Prai&s;e God for his Ancient Mercies, and al&s;o in a&s;&s;urance we &s;hall obtain his help, we prai&s;e him for his Help
<PB N="182" REF="106"> before-hand, and doubt not but as he was <HI>[glori|fied]</HI> in the beginning, for pa&s;t Mercies, &s;o he ought to be now for pre&s;ent, and &s;hall be hereafter for future Ble&s;&s;ings.</P>
<P N="12">&sect;. 12. [<HI>From our Enemies,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Graciou&s;ly look,</HI> &amp;c.] We have Enemies, and Afflictions, but then we have a mighty Friend, even Chri&s;t the eter|nal Son of God, and we beg of him <HI>[to defend us from our Enemies,]</HI> and from his glorious Throne to [<HI>Look</HI> &s;o <HI>graciou&s;ly on our afflictions,] <HI>Exod.</HI></HI> ii. 25. that he may pity us, and then we are a&s;&s;u|red he will relieve us: He di&s;cerns our very hearts, and knows the Sorrows that dwell there, where|fore we Pray that he will <HI>[pitifully behold the &s;orrows of our hearts;]</HI> and &s;ince our &s;ins are the cau&s;e of all our Sufferings, and our Troubles the Effects would &s;oon cea&s;e, if Sin the Cau&s;e were taken away, we beg of the &s;ame Je&s;us, <HI>[merciful|ly to forgive the Sins of his People,] <HI>P&s;al</HI></HI> xxv. 16, 17. He did alone merit our Pardon, and he on|ly can di&s;pen&s;e it; and if he do &s;o, our greate&s;t mi&s;ery is removed; and (if our Prayers be accep|ted) &s;o &s;hall all our Troubles be al&s;o; wherefore we proceed and &s;ay, <HI>[Favourably with mercy hear our Prayers,] <HI>Job</HI></HI> xxxiii. 26. In this Litany and tho&s;e Supplications we have begged deliverance from all evil, and what need we now wi&s;h more, than that our Redeemer and Advocate may receive our Reque&s;ts with favour and Mercy, that is all we can de&s;ire, and accordingly we do be&s;eech him by his a&s;&s;uming our Nature to be merciful to us, <HI>[O Son of David have mercy upon us;] <HI>Matth.</HI></HI> ix. 27. He took on him our Infirmities, he is acquain|ted with our greifs, and knows how to pity us, be|cau&s;e
<PB N="183" REF="106"> he hath been our Fellow-&s;ufferer; by all there|fore that he hath felt we pray him <HI>[to have mer|cy upon us:]</HI> And though he might reject us, and all our Prayers for our unworthine&s;s, yet we in|treat him that he will <HI>[vouch&s;afe to hear us now and ever]</HI> in this, and in all following di&s;tre&s;&s;es, and then we &s;hall never be mi&s;erable: This there|fore we ask often, this we beg with redoubled im|portunity, &s;aying, <HI>[Graciou&s;ly hear us, O Chri&s;t, graciou&s;ly hear us, O Lord Chri&s;t;]</HI> His great Power, as the Anointed of God, and our Lord and Saviour, together with our great nece&s;&s;ity, makes us thus earne&s;t and importunate; and he is well plea&s;ed when we are &s;o. Finally therefore to &s;hew we rely on no other Helper, we conclude the&s;e Supplications by &s;aying, <HI>[O Lord, let thy mercy be &s;hewed upon us, Like as we do put our tru&s;t in thee,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xxxiii. 22. To him, and to him only, we have applyed our &s;elves; and as we have no other hope but in him, &s;o we may expect that Hope &s;hall be fulfilled, and we certainly deli|vered in his due time.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The Prayer for &s;anctifying our Trou|bles.</HEAD>
<P N="13">&sect;. 13. S. <HI>Gregory</HI> had compo&s;ed this Prayer almo&s;t 1100 years ago, as we now u&s;e it: But when the Roman Churches corrupt Doctrines crept into her Offices, the Ma&s;s-Book had put in to this old Form, the Interce&s;&s;ion of the Saints; but our Re|formers left out that vain and impious Addition, and not only re&s;tored, but improved this pious Collect.</P>
<P N="14"><PB N="184" REF="107">&sect;. 14. [<HI>We humbly be&s;eech thee, O Father,</HI> &amp;c.] It is natural for Children to fly to their Fa|ther in their di&s;tre&s;s, and &s;o do we; but on the ac|count of his greatne&s;s and his glory, we come <HI>[humbly,]</HI> yet becau&s;e of our nece&s;&s;ity, we <HI>[be|&s;eech]</HI> him earne&s;tly: And our fir&s;t Petition is for his pity, with re&s;pect to our pre&s;ent Condition; we pray him, <HI>[mercifully to look upon our infirmities,]</HI> whether they be natural infirmi|ties of Body or Mind, or Moral infirmities, that is, Sins and tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, or (which is chiefly meant here) Providential infirmities, that is, the Ca|lamities which the Divine Providence hath laid upon us; with re&s;pect to all the&s;e we beg his pity. Secondly, That the&s;e may not lye too hea|vy, nor any more be laid upon us with re&s;pect to the time to come, we be&s;eech him by the mo&s;t pow|erful motive, even <HI>[for the glory of his Name, to turn from us all tho&s;e evils which we mo&s;t righteou&s;ly have de&s;erved,]</HI> thereby confe&s;&s;ing we have ju&s;tly de&s;erved all we &s;uffer at pre&s;ent, and a great deal more; but we know he orders the whole World, and can turn the current of the&s;e floods of Affliction, &s;o as the&s;e &s;hall be diverted, and tho&s;e we fear &s;hall never come at all, and we vow to glorifie his Name if he thus plea&s;e to &s;pare us: Yet if he do &s;ee fit now or hereafter to exerci&s;e us with Afflictions, we beg, Thirdly, <HI>[That in all our troubles we may put our whole tru&s;t and confidence in his Mercy;]</HI> that is, that <HI>our Faith may not fail,</HI> Luke xxii. 32. for our great|e&s;t danger is, that when our troubles do encrea&s;e, our Hope and our Faith &s;hould be &s;haken, and then our Anchor is broken, and we &s;hall be &s;hipwrackt: But &s;o long as we are convinced of his Goodne&s;s
<PB N="185" REF="107"> and Truth, and can put our whole tru&s;t and confi|dence in his Mercy, our courage will not fail, and we &s;hall bear up nobly. La&s;tly, And that this Faith may not be an ill-grounded pre&s;umption, we pray that we may retain our piety in the mid&s;t of our di&s;tre&s;s, <HI>[and evermore &s;erve God in holi|ne&s;s and purene&s;s of living.]</HI> A Hypocrite may pretend Religion in pro&s;perity; but a &s;incere Chri|&s;tian only continues his love and duty to God, even in the greate&s;t affliction: No &s;uffering can drive him to Sin, nor will he make u&s;e of wicked means to e&s;cape; he will be religious &s;till, yea more a|fraid to offend than ever, and he glorifies God more in adver&s;ity than ever before; wherefore we beg this con&s;tant Piety, <HI>[for Gods honour and glory,]</HI> by who&s;e Grace alone our Virtue is made &s;o durable; and this and all the former re|que&s;ts we make <HI>[through our only Mediator and Advocate Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by whom if we do prevail, no Affliction can ever harm or ruine us, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="15">&sect;. 15. The Litany being generally u&s;ed with the Morning Prayer, and when it is &s;o u&s;ed, the&s;e lat|ter Collects being omitted before, come in here, and therefore we now conclude with the Prayer of S. <HI>Chry&s;ostom,</HI> which in his own Liturgy is pla|ced in the end of one of his Litanies, and how very Pious and proper it is for this place may be learned from the Fir&s;t part, where it is explained at large, together with the final Benediction, which commits us all to the Grace of our Lord Je|&s;us Chri&s;t, and commends us to the love of God, and de&s;ires for us the fellow&s;hip of the Holy Gho&s;t, by which we &s;hall be for ever happy in this World, and in the World to come: <HI>[Amen, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="186" REF="108">
<HEAD>Partition II. OF THE Occa&s;ional Prayers AND THANKSGIVINGS.</HEAD>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Occa&s;ional Prayers in general.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THough the various Mi&s;eries of Man|kind are exactly enumerated in the Litany, yet they are but barely men|tioned there, and at &s;ome times &s;ome particular E|vils lye &s;o heavy upon us, and &s;ome great Mercies are &s;o nece&s;&s;ary for us, that it is requi&s;ite we &s;hould have &s;olemn Forms upon &s;uch Occa&s;ions to annex to this Office, that &s;o it may fully &s;ute all our Ne|ce&s;&s;ities.
<PB N="187" REF="108"> <HI>Solomon</HI> &s;uppo&s;es there will be &s;pecial Prayers made in the Temple in times of War, Drought, Pe&s;tilence, and Fa|mine<NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">1 Kings viii. 33, 35, 37.</NOTE>: And <HI>Lactantius</HI> ob|&s;erves, that the very Gentiles ad|dre&s;&s;ed them&s;elves to the Gods, in times of War, Plague, and Drought<NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">Lactant. in&s;t. lib. 2. c. 1.</NOTE>. <HI>Tertullian</HI> al&s;o notes the Chri&s;tians did make extraordinary Prayers on &s;uch Occa&s;ions<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Tertul. Apol. cap. 40.</NOTE>. And both the Greek and Latine Church have their &s;everal Offi|ces for &s;uch times, out of which the&s;e Prayers are taken, which are not de&s;igned for a compleat Of|fice; becau&s;e when any Judgment continues long, and grows general, our Governours draw up a pe|culiar Office, and enjoyn it to be ob&s;erved with &s;olemn Fa&s;ting, only the&s;e Prayers are continually to be &s;aid with the Litany upon &s;uch occa&s;ions, that &s;o according to that Law of <HI>Charles</HI> the Great, <HI>In time of Famine, Plague and War, the Mercy of God may be immediately implored, without &s;taying for the Kings Edict</HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Capitular. lib. 1. c. 118.</NOTE>. The Prayers have no dependence on each o|ther; and &s;ince they are never u&s;ed together, we mu&s;t not ex|pect any Method &s;hall comprize them all, but con|&s;ider every Particular by it &s;elf, that we may &s;ee how fit it is for the occa&s;ion, and know how to demean our &s;elves at &s;uch times.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="188" REF="109">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Prayer for Rain.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IN times of exce&s;&s;ive Drought we may pre|pare our &s;elves for the devout u&s;e of this Prayer by con&s;idering of the&s;e four particulars: Fir&s;t, That want of Rain is a grievous Judgment, threatned to the Jews for their iniquities, <HI>Deut.</HI> xxviii. 23, 24, and often executed on them, <HI>Jerem.</HI> xiv. 1.2. &amp;c. <HI>Joel</HI> i. 18. &amp;c. <HI>Haggai</HI> i. 9, 10. And this as well as other Nations hath felt the &s;ad ef|fects thereof, pining the gra&s;s and parching the Corn, drying the Rivers and de&s;troying the Springs; cau&s;ing &s;carcity of Provi&s;ion for Man and Bea&s;t, and &s;adly impoveri&s;hing the laborious Coun|tryman, to who&s;e pains all &s;orts of Men are be|holding: Yet Secondly, God only can give the ble&s;|&s;ing of Rain to us; for it is his gift, <HI>Job</HI> v. 10. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxv. 10. and cxlvii. 8. <HI>Acts</HI> xiv. 17. The Rab|bins &s;ay he hath the Key of the Clouds, of the Womb and the Grave, and never intru&s;ted them in the hands of any &s;ervant, <HI>Talm. tract. Sanbedr.</HI> Though &s;econd Cau&s;es concur, yet he alone moves them all, and it is an Act of his mighty Power to extract a Ma&s;s of Waters out of the dry Du&s;t, and hang it in the bo&s;om of a Cloud, till he order it when and where to fall; nor can any influence of the Stars or chan|ges of the Moon help us to rain till God plea&s;e. Thirdly, All Nations have applyed them&s;elves to their Gods in this ca&s;e: The Jews called upon the true God, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> viii. 35. To him <HI>Elijah</HI> applyed
<PB N="189" REF="109"> him&s;elf after a Drought of three years, <HI>Chap.</HI> xviii. 42. And <HI>Jeho&s;haphat</HI> enquired for a Prophet of the Lord to pray for the Armies in this di&s;tre&s;s, 2 <HI>Kings</HI> iii. 11. The Athenians called upon <HI>Jupiter</HI> to rain on their Tillage and their Pa|&s;tures<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Marc. Antonin. ad &s;eip. l. 5. &sect;. 7.</NOTE>. The Romans had &s;olemn Sacrifices and barefoot Proce&s;&s;ions to beg Rain of their Gods<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Tertul. Apol. cap. 40.</NOTE>: But the Chri&s;tians with Fa&s;ting and Mortification, lying in A&s;hes, and clothed with Sackcloth, exceeded all others in their devout Addre&s;&s;es to God for this Mercy<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Idem ibid.</NOTE>. And when &s;ome &s;uper&s;titious men in S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI>'s time vainly expected Rain at the Change of the Moon, God denied it till the Church prayed for it, <HI>Hexam. l.</HI> 4. <HI>c.</HI> 8. Fourthly, This cour&s;e alone hath been found &s;ucce&s;sful: Thus <HI>Elijah</HI> obtained Rain for <HI>I&s;rael, James</HI> v. 16. Thus the Primitive Chri&s;tians prevailed for the Roman Army almo&s;t de&s;troyed by Thir&s;t<NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Eu&s;eb. Eccle&s;. hi&s;t. l. 5. c. 5.</NOTE>, and procured Rain by their Litanies at many other times<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Tertul. ad Scap. cap. 4.</NOTE>: So that our Church takes the right cour&s;e to pray to God for it.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O God heavenly Father, who by thy Son Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> &amp;c.] This excellent Form is built upon the be&s;t Foundation, <HI>viz.</HI> fir&s;t, the Goodne&s;s, and &s;econdly, the Truth of God: His Goodne&s;s appears in our calling upon him as <HI>[our heavenly Father;]</HI> he gives Rain from Heaven, for he dwells above the Clouds in the Heaven of Hea|vens, and yet hath infinite pity for us; and be&s;ides, his Truth obliges him to relieve us, becau&s;e he hath
<PB N="190" REF="110"> promi&s;ed by <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> (in whom all his Promi&s;es are <HI>Yea and Amen) Matth.</HI> vi. 33. that if we <HI>&s;eek the Kingdom of Heaven and its Righteou&s;ne&s;s, all</HI> tho&s;e other <HI>things</HI> (&s;poken of before, <HI>Matth.</HI> vi. 31.) all things <HI>nece&s;&s;ary to our bodily &s;u&s;tenance</HI> &s;hall be added unto us. Now though we want Rain ex|ceedingly, and are like to want Meat and Drink if this Drought continue, yet we have been all this while praying in the fir&s;t place, for Grace to make us righteous, and to bring us to the Kingdom of Heaven; that is the be&s;t and the mo&s;t la&s;ting Ble&s;|&s;ing; and as we ought to prize that mo&s;t, &s;o we have &s;ought it fir&s;t: And now we hope God will plea&s;e to allow us, in the latter end of our Prayers, to mention this temporal want of Rain in the la&s;t place, and, according to his promi&s;e, that he will both grant us the &s;piritual Grace, and add this earth|ly Ble&s;&s;ing to it: Only therefore let us beware our great concernment for Rain, do not hinder us from &s;eeking better things fir&s;t; for if we ask nothing el&s;e heartily, we offend God in valuing Earth above Heaven, and &s;hall provoke him to deny us: But when we have given precedence to the be&s;t things, we may now <HI>[be&s;eech]</HI> him <HI>[to &s;end us]</HI> &s;ome <HI>[moderate Rain in our]</HI> great <HI>[nece&s;&s;ity;]</HI> We know it is only in his power to give it, and we are now in very great want of it (for this Prayer is not to be u&s;ed but on great occa&s;ion,) therefore with all po&s;&s;ible humility and earne&s;tne&s;s we <HI>[be&s;eech]</HI> him to give it us: <HI>Elias</HI> his po&s;ture was very lowly, for he bowed his face to the ground, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> xviii. 42. and his Prayer was very fervent, <HI>James</HI> v. 16. and &s;o mu&s;t ours be on the &s;ame occa&s;ion: Nor mu&s;t we plead our Merit, but pre&s;ent our nece&s;&s;ity, and beg it to prevent the &s;ad Dearth and Scarcity which
<PB N="191" REF="110"> threatens us thereby, yet we mu&s;t pray for <HI>[mo|derate Rain]</HI> too, le&s;t the Weather changing from a Drought to a Deluge, our Mi&s;ery &s;hould be only changed, not ended, and the Judgment altered rather than removed. We beg &s;o much <HI>[Rain]</HI> only as may make the Earth fruitful, and oblige us to be thankful; for tho&s;e are the Ends we aim at in this Reque&s;t: Fir&s;t, <HI>[That we may receive the Fruits of the Earth to our comfort;]</HI> for when it is moi&s;tned and refre&s;hed by moderate &s;howers, it will yield its Increa&s;e, and we &s;hall have plenty of Food to comfort us: And &s;econdly, If we receive the Mercy as we ought, that Plenty will not only turn to our comfort, <HI>[but to]</HI> the <HI>[honour]</HI> and glory of God who is the giver of it; we &s;hall then &s;ee our Mi&s;ery if he had re&s;trained this Mercy longer, and our great obligations to him for hearing us at la&s;t; &s;o that if we obtain the ble&s;&s;ing of Rain by our Prayers, we &s;hall ac|knowledge it in our <HI>[Thank&s;giving,]</HI> and prai&s;e him for it <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> in who&s;e Name we be&s;eech him to hear us, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="192" REF="111">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> The Prayer for fair Weather.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe want and the exce&s;s of Rain, are con|trary in their Nature, yet both produce the &s;ame effect of Scarcity and Famine, which in the more Ea&s;tern and Southern Countries u&s;ually followed Drought; for in <HI>Egypt</HI> it &s;carce ever rains, <HI>Zach.</HI> xiv. 18. and &s;howers in Harve&s;t were a Mira|cle in <HI>Judea,</HI> 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> xii. 17. And hence there are few Complaints in Scripture of exce&s;s, but many for want of Rain: And the Greek Church neither hath nor needs an Office for fair Weather: But in the&s;e We&s;tern and Northern Climates, Famine is oftner cau&s;ed by exce&s;s of Rain, and therefore the Latine Church hath an Office to remove this Judg|ment, and S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> hath a Prayer in Ver&s;e for the &s;ame purpo&s;e: Our own Chronicles al&s;o &s;hew that long and continual Rains have frequently cau|&s;ed Scarcity in this Nation, which &s;hews how ne|ce&s;&s;ary this Prayer is. And that we may u&s;e it with Devotion, let us con&s;ider, Fir&s;t, The Mi&s;eries which attend exce&s;s of Rain, which is very un|comfortable, and very mi&s;chievous: To have the Heavens dark, and the Clouds weeping, the Earth covered with floods, and the Waters roaring, is a very &s;ad pro&s;pect, e&s;pecially if we con&s;ider what lo&s;&s;es it brings to the publick and to private per&s;ons in de&s;troying the fruits of the earth, and &s;poiling the food of Man and bea&s;t, <HI>Prov.</HI> xxviii. 3. as al&s;o by breaking down Banks and Bridges, overwhelm|ing
<PB N="193" REF="111"> Hou&s;es and Towns, and carrying away what|ever is in the way thereof, &s;wallowing up Cattel and Men al&s;o, and cau&s;ing a great Mortality very often, after the rage of the flood be over. Second|ly, Let us remember, God only can help us in this Mi&s;ery; God the Father divided the Red Sea and Jordan, God the Son walked on the waters, God the Holy Gho&s;t moved on the primitive waters, and brought them all to their proper places; God is the Maker and only Ma&s;ter of this unruly Element, on him <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> calls to &s;tay the rain, <HI>Exod.</HI> ix. 33. to him <HI>Samuel</HI> prays for the cea&s;ing tho&s;e terrible &s;howrs, 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> xii. 19. and to him we may with good hope apply our &s;elves in the like ca&s;e by this excel|lent Form.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O Almighty Lord God, who for the Sin of Man did&s;t once drown all the World,</HI> &amp;c.] Since every exce&s;&s;ive Rain is a little Emblem of the Univer&s;al Flood, it may fitly bring that dreadful judgment to our Minds, &s;o that the Le&s;&s;on in the Roman Office is concerning <HI>Noahs</HI> Flood, the Greek Church mentions it, and we have ju&s;tly made it the Preface to this Prayer: Sin was the cau&s;e of that deluge; the old World was drowned in wickedne&s;s, before it was overwhelmed with wa|ters; and we are not innocent. It was very dread|ful to have the Windows of Heaven opened, and the Fountains of the Sea breaking in upon them, covering and de&s;troying all, pur&s;uing Men to the tops of the highe&s;t Mountains, and &s;wallowing them up there; and if this pre&s;ent Rain &s;hould con|tinue, it might reduce us to the &s;ame extremity. 'Tis true, God hath <HI>[promi&s;ed of his great Mercy never to de&s;troy]</HI> the World <HI>[&s;o again,]</HI> and
<PB N="194" REF="112"> hath made the Rainbow the token of that Cove|nant, <HI>Gen.</HI> viii. 21. and ix. 15, 16. which we own with thankfulne&s;s in this Prayer; only that we may not pre&s;ume on that promi&s;e, we mu&s;t con&s;ider that though God will never de&s;troy the whole World &s;o, yet he hath &s;ince de&s;troyed particular places and Countries &s;o, and may ju&s;tly de&s;troy us and our Coun|try by this Judgment; to prevent which <HI>[we hum|bly be&s;eech him,]</HI> with all lowline&s;s, and yet with all earne&s;tne&s;s, to remove it, but &s;o, that fir&s;t we confe&s;s our Sin and our having de&s;erved this Judg|ment, and then promi&s;e Repentance: By our Luxu|ry and abu&s;e of plenty <HI>[we have ju&s;tly de&s;er|ved this plague of rain and waters:]</HI> And as we imitate the old World in <HI>[our iniquities,]</HI> &s;o we de&s;erve to &s;hare with them in our puni&s;hment; this we confe&s;s to clear Gods Ju&s;tice, and to do him right, &s;ince he would have &s;pared us if our Sins had not forced him thus to puni&s;h us; and as Sin was the cau&s;e, &s;o, now we would have the effect cea&s;e, we mu&s;t remove the cau&s;e by repentance, and here we promi&s;e we will do &s;o, for we pray for <HI>[Fair Weather]</HI> only upon &s;uppo&s;ition we do <HI>[truly repent,]</HI> and though we have had &s;ome outward lo&s;&s;es by the Judgment, yet if it have brought us inward gain and made us penitent, it will be our advantage; let us therefore make our &s;up|po&s;ition a reality, and unfeignedly repent, and then God will repent of the evil and give us <HI>[&s;uch]</HI> a ble&s;&s;ed change of <HI>[weather, that we may re|ceive the Fruits of the Earth in due &s;ea&s;on,]</HI> and enjoy a plentiful Harve&s;t for all this: And if we carefully and &s;trictly ob&s;erve how &s;adly God puni&s;hed us for our Sins, and how graciou&s;ly he delivered us upon our Repentance, we &s;hall have a
<PB N="195" REF="112"> benefit by this Mercy greater than outward Plen|ty, <HI>[for we &s;hall learn both by his Puni&s;h|ments to amend our lives,]</HI> &s;ince it is &s;o dange|rous and &s;o hurtful to us to live in Sin, <HI>[and for his Clemency]</HI> in removing the&s;e evils, we &s;hall learn <HI>[to give him prai&s;e and glory,]</HI> as a te&s;ti|mony that we believe him to be a mo&s;t gracious Lord unto us; &s;o that we &s;hall gain temporal and &s;piritual Ble&s;&s;ings both, by Gods hearing this Pray|er, which we therefore make in the Name of <HI>[Ie|&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by whom we hope to pre|vail. <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Prayers in time of Dearth and Fa|mine.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. BEcau&s;e Famine u&s;ually follows either the want or exce&s;s of Rain, therefore the Prayers again&s;t Famine come next, which is a more grievous Judgment than either of the former, which are only terrible as they are fore-runners of this Evil, concerning which we may con&s;ider; Fir&s;t, how grievou&s;ly many places have been &s;courged with this dreadful judgment. <HI>Egypt</HI> had a Famine &s;even years together, <HI>Gen.</HI> xli. 30. Yea the fruitful land of <HI>Canaan</HI> was many times very grievou&s;ly pu|ni&s;hed by want of nece&s;&s;ary Food, <HI>Sam.</HI> xxi. 1. 1 <HI>Kings</HI> xviii. 1. <HI>Lament.</HI> iv. 4, 5. Nor hath any Nation been always free from it; The Roman Empire was mi&s;erably afflicted with a Famine, in which thou|&s;ands
<PB N="196" REF="113"> were &s;tarved in the reign of the per&s;ecu|ting <HI>Maximinus, Eu&s;eb. hi&s;t.</HI> l. 9. <HI>cap.</HI> 17, 18. and in <HI>Ju&s;tinians</HI> time, Mothers were forced to eat their own Children, <HI>Paul. Diac. lib.</HI> 17. Our own Annals al&s;o tell us that this fruitful Land of ours hath been often puni&s;hed with &s;o great &s;carcity, that the mo&s;t odious things were eaten, and many dyed for lack of Bread; &s;o that we are not &s;ecure from this Judgment. Secondly, When it comes, it is one of the &s;adde&s;t Calamities that can happen; No life more mi&s;erable than to be tormented with per|petual hunger, and to devour the mo&s;t loath&s;om things; No Judgment more mortal when it ri&s;es to extremity, making the living like walking Gho&s;ts, and killing thou&s;ands of all ages and &s;exes; and no death more grievous than the lingring tor|ture of being &s;tarved, which is far wor&s;e than to be &s;lain with the &s;word, <HI>Lament.</HI> iv. 9. Finally no Land more mi&s;erable than that where Famine hath wa&s;ted the Country, unpeopled the Cities, made the Poor mutinous and de&s;perate, and the Rich a prey to their fury. Thirdly therefore, let us fly to God with great devotion, to prevent or remove this Evil al&s;o: <HI>Elijahs</HI> Prayer brought Plenty to I&s;|rael, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> xviii. S. <HI>Gregories</HI> Litany put an end to the Famine in <HI>Italy.</HI> The Arcadians re&s;tored the Wor&s;hip of <HI>Ceres,</HI> whom before they had neglected, and had their Dearth turned into a plentiful harve&s;t. <HI>Pau&s;an. in Arcad. Bullenger</HI> per&s;waded the <HI>Tigu|rine</HI> Church to fa&s;t and Pray every third day in a time of Famine, and obtained a deliverance<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">Melch. Adam vit. Bulleng. An. 1571.</NOTE>; And the Iri&s;h were freed from a general Dearth by Fa&s;ting &amp; Prayer<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">Chron. Jorvallen&s;. Col. 832. An. 906.</NOTE>. Let us therefore fly to the &s;ame reme|dies,
<PB N="197" REF="113"> and in &s;uch ca&s;e u&s;e one of the following Prayers.</P>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The fir&s;t Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. O <HI>God Heavenly Father, who&s;e gift it is that the Rain doth fall,</HI> &amp;c.] If an Earthly Parent cannot deny his Child Bread, <HI>Luke</HI> xi. 2. much le&s;s will <HI>he</HI> deny us who is <HI>[our hea|venly Father;]</HI> they may &s;ometimes want power to help their Children, though their love be ne|ver &s;o great, but he is always able to help us: His Providence is the fir&s;t cau&s;e of all our provi&s;ions. Our food is the fruits of the Earth, together with Fle&s;h and Fi&s;h, and all the&s;e are his <HI>[Gifts;]</HI> The Rain cau&s;eth fruits to grow, but he cau&s;eth the <HI>[Rain to fall,]</HI> he made the Bea&s;ts of the Earth, and the Fi&s;h of the Sea at fir&s;t, and by his ble&s;&s;ing they multiply and encrea&s;e for our u&s;e ever &s;ince; wherefore now that we want the&s;e Provi&s;ions, what better Method than to pray to him? And what fit|ter ground for our reque&s;ts than to call to mind the efficacy of his Providence in making <HI>[the rain to fall, the earth fruitful, the bea&s;ts to en|crea&s;e, and the fi&s;h to multiply?]</HI> When we be|hold he is furni&s;hed with this Power and find our &s;elves in extreme want, we do earne&s;tly <HI>[be&s;eech him to behold the affliction]</HI> that we who are <HI>[his people]</HI> do endure by this lamentable <HI>[dearth and &s;carcity;]</HI> The Poor are fami&s;hed, and the Rich not able to relieve them; the Children cry for Bread to their hungry Parents, and tho&s;e cries pierce deeper than their own wants; our lo&s;|&s;es cannot be computed, and our nece&s;&s;ities are
<PB N="198" REF="114"> in&s;upportable, the Judgment is very &s;ad, and yet we mu&s;t confe&s;s it is very ju&s;t; <HI>[our iniquity]</HI> hath been &s;o great that we abu&s;ed our plenty by ex|ce&s;s, by luxury and wantonne&s;s, and now <HI>[we ju&s;tly &s;uffer]</HI> for want of tho&s;e good Creatures we have formerly abu&s;ed; wherefore we do repent of our mo&s;t grievous Sins, and pray that <HI>[through his goodne&s;s]</HI> and bounty he will <HI>[mercifully turn]</HI> our extreme &s;carcity into &s;o gracious <HI>[a plenty,]</HI> of all provi&s;ions, that they may become <HI>[cheap]</HI> yet ea&s;y to be procured by the poor, and needy: and though any of us be rich or well-&s;tored, &s;o as not much to feel this Calamity in our own per|&s;ons, yet in charity and compa&s;&s;ion to our poor brethren, we heartily beg of God to grant this Mercy, though not for any worthine&s;s in our &s;elves, who have de&s;erved his anger, yet <HI>[for the Love]</HI> which he bears <HI>[to Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord]</HI> who pities us and interceeds for us in this and all our Afflictions, <HI>[to whom]</HI> therefore with <HI>[the Fa|ther and the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> in acknowledgment of former Mercies, and in hopes of this which we now pray for, <HI>[we a&s;cribe all Honour and Glory now and for ever. Amen]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The &s;econd Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. THe former Prayer is mo&s;t proper when the Famine begins, this when it is come to the height; that when it comes by un&s;ea&s;onable Weather, this when it is the effect of War, in which the Fruits of the Earth are de&s;troyed in the Country, and all Provi&s;ions cut off from be&s;ieged
<PB N="199" REF="114"> Cities, where the greate&s;t rage of Famine hath of|ten been felt upon &s;uch occa&s;ions, forcing the &s;tar|ved Inhabitants to eat Dogs and Hor&s;es, yea Car|rion and Vermin, nay, compelling Mothers to eat their own Children, and Men to devour one ano|ther, as many Hi&s;tories do atte&s;t, both Sacred and Profane; wherefore in this Ca&s;e we may u&s;e this &s;econd Prayer.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>O God merciful Father, who in the time of</HI> Eli&s;ha <HI>the Prophet,</HI> &amp;c.] The Famine of <HI>Samaria,</HI> 2 <HI>Kings</HI> vi. 25. in the Reign of <HI>Jehoram,</HI> was remarkable for the fury of it while it remained, and the wonderful removal thereof: They had cho|&s;en &s;trange Gods, and were puni&s;hed by &s;trange Food, being forced to eat the fle&s;h of A&s;&s;es, the head of which vile Creature was &s;old for eighty Shekels, and a &s;mall quantity of the filthy Corn ta|ken out of a Pidgeons Crops, for five Shekels; yea, Mothers were compelled to eat their own Infants: Yet our <HI>[merciful Father]</HI> did deliver them as &s;uddenly as wonderfully; for the <HI>Syrians</HI> flying from the Siege by a terror that God &s;ent among them, and leaving all their Provi&s;ion behind, with|in one days time a Bu&s;hel of Wheat was &s;old for one Shekel, and two Bu&s;hels of Barley for the &s;ame price, and all the City was fed thereby, but that Infidel Nobleman, who would not believe the Pro|phet. Now their Sufferings may teach us Patience, and their Deliverance give us hope, and encourage us to call upon the &s;ame God, <HI>[to have mercy up|on us, who are now for our &s;ins puni&s;hed with like adver&s;ity:]</HI> The &s;ins of <HI>Samaria</HI> were tho&s;e of <HI>Sodom, Ezek.</HI> xvi. 46. pride, idlene&s;s, fulne&s;s of bread, and uncharitablene&s;s; and 'tis too plain
<PB N="200" REF="115"> we have imitated them in our &s;ins, and &s;o we are made like them in our puni&s;hment; yet as God had mercy on them, &s;o I hope upon our Confe&s;&s;ion and Repentance we may <HI>[likewi&s;e find a &s;ea&s;onable,]</HI> that is, a &s;peedy <HI>[relief,]</HI> before this Calamity utterly de&s;troy us: He can work a Miracle to de|liver us at pre&s;ent, but in that we mu&s;t not pre|&s;cribe to him, only to prevent the like Mi&s;ery for the future, we pray that He will <HI>[encrea&s;e the Fruits of the Earth by his heavenly benedicti|on,]</HI> and whenever we &s;hall have Plenty re&s;tored, <HI>[by his bounteous liberality,]</HI> we beg that this &s;ad experiment of the mi&s;ery of Want, may teach us <HI>[to u&s;e]</HI> his good Creatures, fir&s;t, <HI>[to the glo|ry of God,]</HI> &s;o as to make us more pious and thank|ful; &s;econdly, <HI>[to the relief of the needy,]</HI> who&s;e great nece&s;&s;ities we &s;hall be more apt to pity, and more ready to &s;upply as long as we live, &s;ince we now know what Hunger and Thir&s;t is; La&s;tly, <HI>[and to our own comfort]</HI> who &s;hall be refre&s;h|ed by the Plenty God gives: This Plenty therefore, and this Grace to u&s;e it well, we beg <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="5" TYPE="section">
<PB N="201" REF="115">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. V.</HI> Of the Prayer in time of War and Tu|mults.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen our King is engaged with a foreign Enemy in <HI>War,</HI> or is di&s;turbed by <HI>Tumults</HI> from his own Rebellious Subjects, we mu&s;t ayd him by our Prayers, and to make them more affectionate, let us Meditate upon &s;uch occa&s;ions, 1. Of the Mi&s;eries of War which cau&s;eth famine and &s;carcity as we noted before, and puts power into the Hands of unju&s;t and cruel Men, who u&s;e it too often to oppre&s;s, plunder and de&s;troy: And wherever this Fury comes it lays all things wa&s;te, being attended by blood and &s;moak, murders and mi&s;chief, de&s;olation and de&s;truction, &s;o that he mu&s;t be barbarous and obdurate, who will not heartily pray for the cea&s;ing of this dreadful Judg|ment. 2ly, And Prayer is a very proper means, &s;ince God is the Lord of Ho&s;ts and God of Battel, <HI>Exod.</HI> xv. 3. and that &s;ide he favours ever gets the Victory, or at lea&s;t comes off &s;afe: For which rea|&s;on Prayer hath been u&s;ed by all Nations before they went out to War; <HI>Solomon</HI> &s;uppo&s;es the Jews would never omit it, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> viii 44, 45. And the Examples of <HI>Mo&s;es, Exod.</HI> xvii. 2. <HI>A&s;a,</HI> 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xiv. 11. <HI>Jeho&s;haphat,</HI> 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xx. 6. and <HI>Hezekiah&punc;</HI> 2 <HI>Kings</HI> xix. 5. &s;hew how much this contributed to the Victo|ry: <HI>Scipio</HI> the Great went up to the Capitol before every one of his military Expeditions; The Greeks
<PB N="202" REF="116"> and Romans ever offered &s;acrifice before the bat|tel: And at <HI>Rome</HI> they were wont to &s;end their General into <HI>Mars</HI> his Temple to &s;hake the &s;hields that hung there, and Cry, <HI>O</HI> Mars <HI>awake. Servius in</HI> 8 <HI>Aen.</HI> The Holy <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> taught his Souldiers a form of prayer to be u&s;ed in time of War, as <HI>Eu&s;ebius</HI> relates; and S. <HI>Gregory</HI> advi&s;es the <HI>Sicilian</HI> Bi&s;hops to u&s;e the Litany every Wedne&s;day and Fri|day again&s;t the barbarous Incur&s;ions; and both Ea&s;tern and We&s;tern Churches have proper Offices in Time of War, the &s;um of which is given us in this Excellent Prayer.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Almighty God, King of all Kings, and Governor of all things,</HI> &amp;c.] When the Enemies power &s;eems great and formidable, it is then very proper for Pious men to chear up them&s;elves with the far greater Power of God, and therefore tho&s;e Prayers of <HI>Jeho&s;haphat,</HI> 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xx. 6. and <HI>Hezekiah,</HI> 2 <HI>Kings</HI> xix. 15. begin (as this doth) with the com|memoration of Gods Supremacy and Power; if our Enemy be a King, our God is <HI>[King of Kings;]</HI> if he govern a few Provinces, our Lord <HI>[Governs]</HI> the whole World, and <HI>[all things]</HI> therein; though our Adver&s;aries perhaps may think they can ea&s;ily re&s;i&s;t our Forces, yet <HI>[his Power]</HI> (who&s;e ayd we now implore) <HI>[no Creature is a|ble to re&s;i&s;t:]</HI> And we are &s;ure his righteous Provi|dence doth wi&s;ely and equally order all events, it being his Part <HI>[to puni&s;h Sinners, and to be merciful to them that truly Repent:]</HI> Where|fore we re&s;olve to repent us of our Sins, before we begin the War, le&s;t they prove our wor&s;t ene|mies, and make Heaven to be our Foe, &s;o that our ju&s;t cau&s;e might &s;uffer for the wickedne&s;s of tho&s;e
<PB N="203" REF="116"> engaged in it, <HI>Deut.</HI> xxiii. 9. <HI>Jo&s;h.</HI> vii. 11. 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xiii. 8. But when we have repented and reconciled our God to us, we dare then (as the Ancients u&s;e to do) Appeal to the Judge of all the World to de|termine between us and our Enemies; and &s;ince we believe the event to be wholly in his Power, we make our Prayers to him to take our Part: Yet we do not imitate the <HI>Pagans</HI> of old and <HI>Mahometans</HI> of later time, who cur&s;e their Foes before the battel, <HI>Numb.</HI> xxiii. We only pray to God <HI>[to &s;ave and deliver us from the hand,]</HI> and the power <HI>[of our Enemies;]</HI> we wi&s;h only our own &s;afety, not their de&s;truction; <HI>[Their Pride,]</HI> which incited them to &s;et upon us, we pray may be <HI>[abated; Their Malice]</HI> which &s;purs them on to blood and cruelty, we pray may be <HI>[a&s;&s;waged;] Their</HI> Plots <HI>and Devices]</HI> which manage the De&s;ign again&s;t us, we pray may be <HI>[confounded;]</HI> but we beg all this, not with any malice to their Per&s;ons, or di|rect wi&s;hes of their ruin; for if we could be &s;afe and quiet by their cea&s;ing from Ho&s;tility, we &s;hould be well plea&s;ed: Our end in the&s;e Petitions is on|ly that God may &s;ecure us, and <HI>[arm us]</HI> with that which we tru&s;t in more than all other things, <HI>viz. <HI>[the defence]</HI></HI> of his Providence, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xciv. 22. by which we doubt not but we <HI>[&s;hall be pre&s;erved]</HI> both now and <HI>[evermore, from]</HI> the&s;e and <HI>[all]</HI> other <HI>[perils;]</HI> And if he plea&s;e to hear us, and give us the better, we will not abu&s;e the Mercy to Luxury or Revenge, but our Conque&s;t &s;hall end in <HI>[glorifying]</HI> our mighty and merciful God, <HI>[who is the only giver of all victory:]</HI> We will acknowledge and prai&s;e him, wherefore we be|&s;eech him to hear and an&s;wer this our Reque&s;t, <HI>[through the merits of his only Son Ie&s;us
<PB N="204" REF="117"> Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> to who&s;e Interce&s;&s;ion for us we hope he will &s;ay <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="6" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VI.</HI> Of the Prayer in time of Plague or Com|mon Sickne&s;s.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Plague, both in Scripture, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> xxiv. 13. <HI>Matth.</HI> xxiv. 7. and in the&s;e Prayers is &s;et in the la&s;t place, becau&s;e it is many times the con&s;equent of un&s;ea&s;onable Weather, and the ill diet that Famine forces on us, or of War and great Slaughter, and is the greate&s;t Evil of the three, &s;ince three days Pe&s;tilence is propo&s;ed to <HI>David</HI> as equal to three months War, or &s;even years Famine; and it will help our Devotion in this Calamity to con&s;ider, 1. The terror of this Judgment, which <HI>fir&s;t,</HI> cuts off many thou&s;ands in a &s;hort &s;pace, and therefore the Plague is called by the Name of Death, <HI>Jerem.</HI> ix. 21. becau&s;e where it rages in extremity, it makes a Country or City almo&s;t de&s;olate, the living &s;carce &s;ufficing to bury the dead, there being cut off in our memories, <HI>An.</HI> 1655. in one City of <HI>London,</HI> 68596 Per&s;ons, by this one Di&s;ea&s;e only, in a few Months time. <HI>Se|condly,</HI> We may think of the univer&s;ality of this Evil, from which none can fly, no Age, Sex, or Condition being free from it; Princes and Pea&s;ants, Souldiers, Merchants, Scholars, good men and bad being all expo&s;ed to it, &s;o that none can tell how
<PB N="205" REF="117"> &s;oon they may be &s;mitten: And therefore every one &s;hould prepare, e&s;pecially con&s;idering, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The &s;uddenne&s;s of the Stroke, &s;eizing the very &s;tronge&s;t, and di&s;patching them in a few days; &s;o that if it find us unfit for death, it may de&s;troy both &s;ouls and bodies al&s;o, and God by the Pe&s;ti|lence is &s;aid <HI>to make a way to his indignation, P&s;al.</HI> lxxviii. 51. this being to too many the Prologue to eternal Mi&s;ery. <HI>La&s;tly,</HI> We &s;hould meditate on the mi&s;ery of the Di&s;ea&s;e it &s;elf, which enrages the blood with a poi&s;onous heat; and though it make us need &s;uccour extreamly, yet it deprives us of it, and makes our neare&s;t Friends fly from us, &s;o that we langui&s;h without pity, dye without ob&s;er|vation, and are in danger to be buried with the bu|rial of an A&s;s. In the next place, when our hearts are mollified with this dreadful pro&s;pect, we mu&s;t remember, that as this Judgment comes from the immediate hand of God, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> xxiv. 13. &s;o he only can deliver us, and make the Plague to cea&s;e. Hence <HI>Aaron</HI>'s Incen&s;e, and <HI>Phineas</HI>'s Prayer, <HI>Numb.</HI> xvi. 46. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cvi. 30. were offered to him, and did prevail. To him the Jews were always to addre&s;s in time of Pe&s;tilence, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> viii. 37. yea, the Gentiles built Altars, and offered Sacrifices to their Gods on this &s;ad occa&s;ion, <HI>Alex. ab Alex. gen. dier. l.</HI> 5. <HI>c.</HI> 27. The fir&s;t Chri&s;tian Litanies were made on this occa&s;ion, and all Churches have had &s;pecial Offices for it; and therefore it is highly rea|&s;onable we &s;hould devoutly u&s;e this agreeable Form provided by our Church again&s;t this mo&s;t grievous Vi&s;itation.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O Almighty God, who in thy wrath did&s;t &s;end a Plague upon thine own people,</HI>
<PB N="206" REF="118"> &amp;c.] To &s;upport us in this &s;ad Vi&s;itation, the Church pre&s;ents us with two Examples parallel to our Ca&s;e; Fir&s;t of the I&s;raelites in <HI>Mo&s;es</HI>'s time, who having (as we have done al&s;o) provoked an <HI>[Almighty God,]</HI> as an evidence of his di&s;plea|&s;ure he <HI>[&s;ent a Plague]</HI> among them, the Scourge he u&s;es when <HI>[his wrath]</HI> is at the highe&s;t, <HI>Numb.</HI> xvi. 46. <HI>Ezek.</HI> xiv. 19. And though they were <HI>[his own people,]</HI> as we al&s;o call our &s;elves, and had been by him delivered from <HI>Egypt,</HI> and brought out into the <HI>[wilderne&s;s,]</HI> where there was no na|tural cau&s;e of infection, yet there, <HI>[for their ob|&s;tinate rebellion again&s;t Mo&s;es]</HI> their Prince, <HI>[and Aaron]</HI> their chief Prie&s;t, for Schi&s;m again&s;t their Spiritual, and Sedition again&s;t their Tempo|ral Governor, (the two Epidemical Vices of this Nation,) he &s;ent a Plague among them that &s;ud|denly de&s;troyed almo&s;t 15000 of them: And we &s;hould examine if &s;ome &s;in like theirs hath not in|volved us in like ruin. The &s;econd In&s;tance is that 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> xxiv. [<HI>in the time of King</HI> David,] who though otherwi&s;e a good Prince, yet priding him&s;elf in the Number of his People, and not paying Gods Shekel due upon every Mu&s;ter, <HI>Exod.</HI> xxx. 12. for this Pride and Sacriledge, God le&s;&s;en|ed the number of his People, and dimini&s;hed the Re|venue of the Exchequer, by cutting off &s;eventy thou&s;and by a dreadful Pe&s;tilence: Yet for our Comfort we remember, that though God was thus highly and ju&s;tly provoked, upon the Addre&s;s of in|jured <HI>Aaron</HI> he &s;topt the former Plague, and up|on the Penitence of offending <HI>David</HI> &s;tayed the o|ther before one day was expired of the three threat|ned, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> xxiv. 15. and though &s;o many died, yet <HI>[remembring his Mercy he &s;pared the re&s;t:]</HI>
<PB N="207" REF="118"> And this encourages us to repent of our &s;ins, and call upon him <HI>[to have pity upon us]</HI> who are both very <HI>[mi&s;erable]</HI> and grievous <HI>[&s;inners, who are now vi&s;ited]</HI> as they were <HI>[with great &s;ickne&s;s and mortality,]</HI> of which we confe&s;s our wickedne&s;s is the cau&s;e, and our Mi&s;ery makes us the more &s;en&s;ible of our heinous Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, and the more earne&s;t in our Prayers, <HI>[that like as]</HI> the &s;ame God in the &s;ame ca&s;e <HI>[did accept of an attonement]</HI> from <HI>Aaron,</HI> and &s;tayed the Plague in the Wilderne&s;s, and al&s;o upon <HI>David</HI>'s repen|tance and &s;upplications, <HI>[did command the de|&s;troying Angel,]</HI> who had a Commi&s;&s;ion to kill by Pe&s;tilence for three days, <HI>[to cea&s;e from pu|ni&s;hing]</HI> before the time was expired; &s;o we now do mo&s;t importunately beg <HI>[it may plea&s;e him,]</HI> who only can take off what his hand lays on, <HI>[to withdraw from us this]</HI> raging <HI>[Plague and grievous Sickne&s;s:]</HI> which great Mercy we crave, not through the Merits of any particu|lar Saint, as Papi&s;ts do, but <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by whom we hope to prevail. <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="7" TYPE="section">
<PB N="208" REF="119">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VII.</HI> Of the Prayers in Ember Weeks.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Apo&s;tles were Fa&s;ting when the Holy Gho&s;t fir&s;t came on them to confirm their Ordination, <HI>Acts</HI> ii. 15. and they u&s;ed to fa&s;t and pray when they Ordained others, <HI>Acts</HI> xiii. 2, 3. from whence the fir&s;t Chri&s;tian Bi&s;hops u&s;ed to ap|point Fa&s;ting and Prayer when they conferred Holy Orders, which in the fir&s;t planting of the Go&s;pel were di&s;pen&s;ed as there was occa&s;ion; but as &s;oon as the Church was &s;etled, the Ordination of Mini|&s;ters became fixed to certain Set-times, which was the Original of tho&s;e four Weeks of Fa&s;ting, now called <HI>Ember-weeks,</HI> which the Decretal Epi&s;tles &s;ay were fixed by <HI>Calixtus, An.</HI> 221. though it be more probable that <HI>Gela&s;ius</HI> did &s;ettle the Ordinations of the&s;e four times, <HI>An.</HI> 495. according as they were afterwards ob&s;erved in the We&s;tern Church, and mentioned in many Councils foreign and dome|&s;tick<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Mogunt. An. 813. Can. 34. Capitular. Caroli l. 5. c. 86. &amp; Lib. 6. c. 184. Excerpt. Egberti Can. 97. An. 750. p. 267. Spelm. Conc. Aenham. Can. 16. An. 1009. Spelm. p. 518.</NOTE>. And the Laws of King <HI>Canutus</HI> enjoyn all to keep the Imbren Fa&s;ts<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Leg. Canut. cap. 23. Spelm. p. 546. An. 1032.</NOTE>, which be|ing in &s;everal Churches ob&s;er|ved with &s;ome variety, were &s;oon after &s;etled by the Council of <HI>Placentia, An.</HI> 1095. to be the Wedne&s;day, Friday, and Satur|day after the fir&s;t Sunday in Lent, after Whit-&s;unday, after
<PB N="209" REF="119"> the fourteenth of <HI>September,</HI> and after the thir|teenth of <HI>December</HI><NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">Concil. Placent. ap. Bin. Tom. 3. part. 2. pag. 416.</NOTE>; and at the&s;e very times they are &s;till ob&s;erved as times of Fa&s;ting in the Church of <HI>England;</HI> and by the Statute Law a Penalty is laid upon all that eat Fle&s;h on the&s;e Embring days<NOTE N="(p)" PLACE="marg">Stat. Edvard. 6. An. 3. cap. 19.</NOTE>: And there is good rea&s;on to affix the Ordination of Mini&s;ters to the&s;e Set-times of Fa&s;ting: Fir&s;t, That as all Mens &s;ouls are con|cerned in the ordaining a fit Clergy, all may joyn in Fa&s;ting and Prayer for a ble&s;&s;ing on it. Secondly, That both Bi&s;hops and Candidates, knowing the time, may prepare them&s;elves for this great work. Thirdly, That no vacancy may remain long un|&s;upplyed. La&s;tly, That the People knowing the times, may, if they plea&s;e, be pre&s;ent, either to ap|prove the choice made by the Bi&s;hop, or to object again&s;t any whom they know to be unworthy; which Primitive priviledge is &s;till re&s;erved to the People in this well con&s;tituted Church. And &s;ince Gods Grace is &s;o nece&s;&s;ary to this great work, here are two very proper Forms for this occa&s;ion to be u&s;ed by all at the&s;e Sea&s;ons.</P>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The fir&s;t Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. WE have a double encouragement to make this Prayer, Fir&s;t, from his Nature to whom we pray, who is <HI>[Almighty God our Heavenly Father;]</HI> Secondly, from his value of that we pray for, <HI>viz.</HI> the Catholick or <HI>[Vniver|&s;al
<PB N="210" REF="120"> Church, which he hath purcha&s;ed to him&s;elf, by the precious blood of his dear Son,] <HI>Acts</HI></HI> xx. 28. <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 25. which holy Society cannot &s;ub|&s;i&s;t without fit Pa&s;tors to rule and feed it; and there|fore we beg of him <HI>[mercifully to look upon it,] [And]</HI> e&s;pecially <HI>[at this time,]</HI> when the&s;e Pa&s;tors are to be cho&s;en and &s;olemnly ordained by the Bi&s;hops, to whom only the holy Apo&s;tles com|mitted the power of Ordination, <HI>Hieron. Ep. ad Evagr.</HI> and tho&s;e who were ordained by meer Pre&s;|byters, were by a general Council declared to be in no Orders at all, <HI>Concil. Oecum. Con&s;tant. Can.</HI> 4. <HI>An.</HI> 333. The Bi&s;hops therefore (though they u&s;e the a&s;&s;i&s;tance of Presbyters, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> iv. 14.) being the &s;ole Per&s;ons who act authoritatively in this Matter, we ought to pray that God <HI>[will guide their Minds,]</HI> to proceed with all warine&s;s and circum&s;pection, &s;o that they may <HI>[lay their hands]</HI> (the mo&s;t ancient ceremony in conferring Holy Orders) <HI>[&s;uddenly on no Man,]</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> v. 22. till they have carefully examined his Learning, and had &s;ufficient Te&s;timonial of his Life, le&s;t they become guilty of the Sins he commits in this &s;acred Office; But that they like good Stewards may <HI>[faithfully and wi&s;ely make Choice of fit Per|&s;ons to &s;erve in the &s;acred Mini&s;try of Gods Church,]</HI> according to the rules laid down by S. <HI>Paul</HI> in his Epi&s;tles to his two Bi&s;hops <HI>Timothy</HI> and <HI>Titus,</HI> and the Canons of the Church grounded thereon. Secondly, we pray for tho&s;e who now <HI>[&s;hall be Ordained to any Holy Function,]</HI> That it may plea&s;e God to give them <HI>[His Grace]</HI> to fit them for their Office, and <HI>[his Heavenly benediction]</HI> to pro&s;per them in the di&s;charge of it, &s;o that by the innocency <HI>[of their Life,]</HI> and
<PB N="211" REF="120"> the efficacy of <HI>[their Doctrine,]</HI> they may pro|mote the two great ends of their Calling, which are, <HI>[to &s;et forth the Glory of God,]</HI> and <HI>[to &s;et forward the Salvation of all Men,]</HI> to both which, pious and learned, prudent and painful Clergy-men do &s;o directly &s;erve, that we have all rea&s;on mo&s;t earne&s;tly to beg this <HI>[through Ie|&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. For variety, and as more proper for the Sa|turday and Sunday of the&s;e times, we have another Form much to the &s;ame Purpo&s;e. He that we call up|on is <HI>[Almighty God the giver of all good Gifts,] <HI>Jam.</HI></HI> i. 17. and the fir&s;t appointer of tho&s;e di&s;tinct Orders in his Church, that are nece&s;&s;ary to the government and welfare thereof, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> iv. 11. and as the Church is his hou&s;e, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> iii. 15. he as the Ma&s;ter ought <HI>[by his providence to ap|point the&s;e divers Orders]</HI> of Bi&s;hops, Prie&s;ts, and Deacons: And now that a new choice is to be made into &s;ome of the&s;e Offices, we <HI>[humbly be&s;eech him to give his Grace to all tho&s;e who are to be called]</HI> by the Bi&s;hops, whom he hath made his Stewards in this Matter, either to the <HI>[Office of Prie&s;thood]</HI> or the <HI>[Admini&s;trati|on]</HI> of a Deacon, neither of which places can be rightly di&s;charged without the divine Grace; where|fore as <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> prayed for <HI>Levi,</HI> that Gods <HI>&V;rim</HI> and <HI>Thummim</HI> might be with them, &s;o we beg of him, <HI>[&s;o to repleni&s;h the&s;e Per&s;ons with] <HI>&V;rim,</HI></HI> that is, <HI>[Truth of Doctrine,]</HI> and <HI>Thummim,</HI> that is, <HI>[Innocency of Life,]</HI> with learning and piety, right Opinions and holy Example, <HI>[that they may faithfully &s;erve]</HI> in the&s;e &s;acred places wherein they daily appear <HI>[before God,]</HI> both <HI>[to the
<PB N="212" REF="121"> honour of his great name,]</HI> which will be prai|&s;ed for &s;o well providing for his peoples Souls, <HI>[and to the benefit of his Holy Church,]</HI> which will be adorned and edified by &s;uch Mini&s;ters, this therefore we beg <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="8" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VIII.</HI> Of the Prayer for the High Court of Par|liament.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THough our ancient Monarchs of this King|dom, Saxons and Normans coming in by Conque&s;t, governed according to their own will at fir&s;t, yet in after times they cho&s;e them&s;elves a great Council of their Bi&s;hops and Barons, and finally they freely conde&s;cended to let the People choo&s;e &s;ome to repre&s;ent them, &s;o that for about 400 years we have had Parliaments, con&s;i&s;ting of Bi&s;hops and Barons, to repre&s;ent the Clergy and Nobility, and of Knights and Burge&s;&s;es to repre&s;ent the Com|mons, of which three E&s;tates a&s;&s;embled under the King, (who calls them when he plea&s;es, confirms what he likes, and prorogues or di&s;&s;olves them as he &s;ees cau&s;e) doth our Engli&s;h Parliament con|&s;i&s;t: Now the&s;e being never &s;ummoned but when the King de&s;ires their advice, <HI>de arduis regni nego|tiis,</HI> and having great affairs u&s;ually under their debate, and happy opportunities to do good to their Prince and their Country, it is fit we &s;hould
<PB N="213" REF="121"> pray for them: The Primitive Chri&s;tians prayed for the Senate of Heathen <HI>Rome, Tertul. Apol.</HI> And the Gentiles u&s;ed to Sacrifice in the beginning of all publick Councils, which u&s;ed al&s;o to be held in &s;ome &s;acred place<NOTE N="(q)" PLACE="marg">Al. ab Alex. gen. dier. l. 4. cap. 11. Aulus Gellius l. 14. c. 7.</NOTE>; and &s;ure we Chri&s;tians ought not to &s;hew le&s;s devotion, e&s;pecially when we have &s;o curious a compo&s;ure to offer up our de&s;ires in, as this Prayer is.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Mo&s;t gracious God, we humbly be&s;eech thee as for this Kingdom in general, &s;o e&s;pe|cially for the high Court of Parliament,</HI> &amp;c.] The Jews were to pray for the peace of that King|dom, under which they lived as Captives, <HI>Jerem.</HI> xxix. 7. The Chri&s;tians prayed for the pro&s;perity of the Roman Empire by which they were per&s;ecu|ted; The Per&s;ians though Gentiles were to pray and &s;acrifice for their Nation, <HI>Herodot. l.</HI> 1. The Romans be&s;ought God for the Nobility and Senate, <HI>Al. ab Alex. l.</HI> 5. <HI>c.</HI> 27. And &s;hall we neglect to pray for our Country and the great Council there|of? 'Tis a great thing indeed to pray for a whole Kingdom, but we go to a <HI>[mo&s;t gracious God, and be&s;eech him humbly, as well for the King|dom in general]</HI> in who&s;e peace we &s;hall have peace, <HI>[as in &s;pecial for the high Court of Parliament,]</HI> the Repre&s;entative of the whole, not now as heretofore rebelling again&s;t and exal|ting them&s;elves above, <HI>[but a&s;&s;embled under our mo&s;t religious and gracious King,]</HI> having great and weighty matters under their Con&s;iderati|on, in which they need all our Prayers: And the particular Reque&s;t we make for them is, that &s;ince they are &s;ummoned to con&s;ult for the Nations &s;afe|ty,
<PB N="214" REF="122"> it may <HI>[plea&s;e God]</HI> fir&s;t <HI>[to direct all their Con&s;ultations]</HI> to the be&s;t and noble&s;t ends, and then <HI>[to pro&s;per them,]</HI> &s;o as they may be &s;ucce&s;sfull and produce the mo&s;t de&s;irable effects. Fir&s;t, as to the Ends at which we de&s;ire their Con|&s;ultations may aim, they are Three, 1. <HI>[The ad|vancement of Gods Glory,]</HI> which &s;hould be the chief end of all our actions, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> x. 31. and ought e&s;pecially to be the main de&s;ign of Chri&s;tian Senates, not to advance their own repute with a party, but to promote things truly ju&s;t and good in them&s;elves, for which God may be prai&s;ed. 2. <HI>[The good of Gods Church,]</HI> the welfare of which is &s;o clo&s;ely joyned to the Nations &s;afety, that the Church and State do always &s;tand or fall together; and therefore we pray the&s;e Councellors may be dire|cted to aim at the &s;ecuring the Doctrine, Di&s;cipline and Wor&s;hip of the Church, with its Maintenance, Priviledges and Rights, the de&s;truction of which would let in a flood of Confu&s;ion and Mi&s;chief upon us. 3. We pray they may <HI>[aim at the &s;afe|ty, honour, and welfare of our Soveraign and his Kingdoms;]</HI> for the intere&s;t of King and People, rightly under&s;tood, is all one, he being the head of this great body; if he be &s;afe, honoured and pro&s;perous, we are &s;o al&s;o; &s;o that giving him liberal &s;upplies and ready a&s;&s;i&s;tance to make him &s;afe and pro&s;perous at home, honoured and feared a|broad, is to make our &s;elves &s;afe and happy: The&s;e therefore are the Ends we pray God would direct them to aim at. Secondly, the Effects we de&s;ire they may obtain are, <HI>[that by their endeavours, all things,]</HI> which are di&s;compo&s;ed, <HI>[may be &s;o well ordered,]</HI> and all that is already in good or|der <HI>[may be &s;o &s;etled upon the be&s;t and &s;ure&s;t
<PB N="215" REF="122"> of all foundations]</HI> of prudence, hone&s;ty and piety, <HI>[That]</HI> by their good Laws, their wi&s;e and Loyal Con&s;titutions we may have <HI>[Peace]</HI> abroad, and <HI>[happine&s;s at home,]</HI> That in all our Judi|catures <HI>[Truth]</HI> may be victorious, and on all Criminals <HI>[Iu&s;tice]</HI> may be executed, That we may keep the purity of our Principles in <HI>[Religion,]</HI> and adorn it with the Practice of <HI>[Piety]</HI> in our Conver&s;ation, and that all the&s;e incomparable ble&s;|&s;ings may not only be the felicity of our days, but remain to our po&s;terity <HI>[and be e&s;tabli&s;hed among us for all Generations,]</HI> and then we &s;hall be a holy and a happy People: Wherefore when we reflect upon the va&s;t advantages our Country may for many Ages receive from the Wi&s;e, Loyal and pi|ous Coun&s;els of a good Parliament, <HI>[we humbly]</HI> and mo&s;t devoutly <HI>[beg the&s;e]</HI> ble&s;&s;ings before mentioned, <HI>[and all other]</HI> things which Al|mighty God &s;ees to be <HI>[Nece&s;&s;ary]</HI> and Profita|ble <HI>[for tho&s;e a&s;&s;embled]</HI> in this Parliament, <HI>[for our &s;elves]</HI> and all our fellow-Subjects, yea <HI>[for the whole Church, in the Name]</HI> and by <HI>[the Mediation of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t;]</HI> And though we have no Merits in our &s;elves to de&s;erve &s;uch great Mercies, yet we hope to obtain them by his Merits and interce&s;&s;ion, who is <HI>[Our mo&s;t ble&s;|&s;ed Lord,]</HI> whom we daily &s;erve here, and our only <HI>[Saviour,]</HI> whom we rely on for eternal happine&s;s hereafter, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="9" TYPE="section">
<PB N="216" REF="123">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IX.</HI> Of the Prayer for all Conditions of Men.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WE are expre&s;ly commanded to pray for all Men, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1. And though we do &s;o in the Litany and Communion Office, yet that it might not be omitted any day, this Collect is added to &s;upply the place of the Litany, and when that is not u&s;ed, this is: Hence &s;ome call it <HI>the Le&s;&s;er Litany,</HI> and it teaches us to expre&s;s a hearty Charity to all, e&s;pecially to the afflicted, and to tho&s;e that are Sick, who are u&s;ually Prayed for in this Form.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O God the Creator and pre&s;erver of all Mankind,</HI> &amp;c.] To whom &s;hould we pray for all E&s;tates and Conditions of Men, but to that <HI>[God]</HI> who was <HI>[the Creator,] <HI>Revel.</HI></HI> iv. 11. and is <HI>[the pre&s;erver of all Mankind,] <HI>Job</HI></HI> vii. 20. None &s;o like to pity them as he that made them, none &s;o able to &s;uccour them, as he who&s;e Provi|dence upholds all things; wherefore being mindful of his goodne&s;s and All-&s;ufficiency [<HI>we humbly be&s;eech him,</HI> Fir&s;t, in general for all the World, and for <HI>[all &s;orts and Conditions of Men;]</HI> and though there be innumerable differences and varie|ties in the Natures and the Condition of Men, yet our God is able to &s;upply them all according to their needs: And what fitter reque&s;t can we make for all the World than <HI>Davids</HI> Prayer, <HI>P&s;a.</HI> lxvii. 2. <HI>[that God would be plea&s;ed to make his ways]</HI> (that is, the Methods of his Providence, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lv. 8. and
<PB N="217" REF="123"> the paths of his Law, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxix. 1.) <HI>[known un|to them, and his &s;aving health]</HI> (that is, his Go&s;pel, and the means of Salvation, <HI>Rom.</HI> i. 16.) <HI>[unto all Nations;]</HI> for the conver&s;ion of all Pagans, Jews, Turks and Hereticks, who as yet remain in darkne&s;s and are without the Church: But our Chri&s;tian Charity which commands us to pity the&s;e, obliges <HI>[us more e&s;pecially to pray for]</HI> the pro&s;perity, and <HI>[good e&s;tate of the Catholick Church,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> cxxii. 6. of which we our &s;elves are Members: Yet &s;ince the Happine&s;s of this holy Society doth not con&s;i&s;t &s;o much in outward Peace and Plenty, (for it hath been as glorious in Per&s;ecution as in the mo&s;t quiet times,) therefore we pray that our Lord will make good his promi&s;e to it, that it may be always <HI>[&s;o gui|ded and governed by his good Spirit,] <HI>John</HI></HI> xiv. 16. that the whole Church may never erre, and that <HI>[all]</HI> the Members thereof <HI>[who prote&s;s]</HI> the true Religion <HI>[and call them&s;elves Chri&s;ti|ans,]</HI> may by this Spirit of Truth, be kept from all Here&s;ie and fal&s;e opinions in Faith, and may <HI>[be led]</HI> thereby <HI>[into the way of Truth,] <HI>John</HI></HI> xvi. 13. And that they may not only believe aright, but <HI>[hold the Faith in unity of Spirit, and in the bond of peace,] <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI></HI> iv. 3. that as they all are one body and taught by one Spirit, &s;o they may be all of one mind, and be at peace one with another, &s;o that the Church may not be &s;o &s;candalou&s;ly and mi&s;chievou&s;ly divided any longer. And furthermore that this Peace and mutual charity may continue, we pray they may adorn the Holy Doctrine of the Go&s;pel with <HI>[righ|teou&s;ne&s;s of Life,]</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> iii. 9. for it is Truth, Charity and Piety, that can only make Chri&s;tians
<PB N="218" REF="124"> happy here and hereafter al&s;o. <HI>[Finally]</HI> &s;ince among all conditions of Men, none &s;o much need our Prayers as the afflicted, therefore <HI>[we commend to Gods Fatherly goodne&s;s,]</HI> and to his never-failing Compa&s;&s;ion <HI>[all tho&s;e who are any ways affli|cted,]</HI> of whom there are various in&s;tances, &s;ome of them troubled and grieved <HI>[in Mind,]</HI> others <HI>[vi&s;ited]</HI> with &s;ickne&s;s, pain or weakne&s;s in <HI>[Body,]</HI> and others <HI>]di&s;tre&s;&s;ed]</HI> and wronged in their <HI>[E&s;tates,]</HI> We pray for all the&s;e &s;orrowful, &s;ick and poor Creatures; and &s;ince &s;ome of them &s;ent their Names to beg we would more particu|larly remember them, we pray <HI>(e&s;pecially for tho&s;e for whom our Prayers are de&s;ired:)</HI> and as (if we were in their &s;ad Condition,) we would wi&s;h above all to be heartily Prayed for, &s;o now we mo&s;t affecti|onately de&s;ire, <HI>[that it may plea&s;e God to com|fort]</HI> them while their Troubles endure, and to <HI>[re|lieve them]</HI> out of this &s;ad E&s;tate; and that he who knows all their Wants and De&s;ires will di&s;|pen&s;e his &s;uccours <HI>[according to their &s;everal nece&s;&s;ities,]</HI> for he is able to &s;upply them all; May he therefore <HI>[give them Patience]</HI> to &s;up|port them while their Calamity continues, <HI>[and]</HI> &s;o &s;anctifie it to them, that whether it end in life or death, they may have <HI>[a happy i&s;&s;ue out of all their Afflictions]</HI> at la&s;t: All which nece&s;&s;ary and Charitable Petitions <HI>[we beg]</HI> of God to hear and an&s;wer <HI>[for Ie&s;us Chri&s;t his &s;ake, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="10" TYPE="section">
<PB N="219" REF="124">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. X.</HI> Of the Collect for Pardon.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis &s;hort devout Collect is joyned to the ancient Litanies of the We&s;tern Church, &amp; &s;ince Sin is the cau&s;e of all the foregoing Judgments, this may be added to any of the former, as a Prayer for Pardon of Sin; for which rea&s;on al&s;o it is u&s;ed by &s;ome devout Men, (when they u&s;e the Church-Prayers in private) in &s;tead of the Ab&s;olution.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O God, who&s;e nature and property,</HI> &amp;c.] Our bu&s;ine&s;s being to beg Mercy in time of our Mi&s;ery, to whom &s;hould we apply our &s;elves but to that God <HI>[who&s;e nature and property is ever to have mercy and to forgive,] <HI>Dan.</HI></HI> ix. 9. <HI>Exod.</HI> xxxiv. 6. He is the Fountain of it, and the Original whence it flows; Mercy in him is natural, and by him given to others; he only can forgive in his own Right and Name, all others by Commi&s;&s;i|on, <HI>Mark</HI> ii. 7. Of him therefore we beg that he will kindly <HI>[receive our humble Petitions,]</HI> which we have now made in time of our di&s;tre&s;s: <HI>[And though]</HI> he might ju&s;tly reject our Prayers, and continue his Judgments which our &s;ins have brought upon us, yet we be&s;eech him to pity us, who confe&s;s <HI>[we are tyed and bound with the chain of our &s;ins;]</HI> bound by the power of them, and made Captives; bound by the guilt of them, and liable to condemnation: And &s;ince he alone hath power to free and to acquit us, we pray that
<PB N="220" REF="125"> <HI>[the pitifulne&s;s of his great Mercy]</HI> and infi|nite Compa&s;&s;ion, may move him to <HI>[loo&s;e us]</HI> from the Bondage of Corruption, and the Judg|ments de&s;erved by it: Which infinite Ble&s;&s;ing, as it mu&s;t be obtained by the Interce&s;&s;ion, &s;o it will be <HI>[for the honour of our Mediator and Advocate Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> for all the World will &s;ee the Glories of his intere&s;t in Heaven, when &s;uch Sinners as we are re&s;cued from ju&s;t Puni&s;h|ments by his Mediation; hear him therefore, O Lord, for us; <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="11" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XI.</HI> Of the General Thank&s;giving.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. NOtwith&s;tanding the Halelujah, the <HI>Gloria Patri,</HI> and daily P&s;alms, it was thought by &s;ome that our Liturgy wanted Forms of Prai&s;e, upon which account the particular Thank&s;givings were added in the time of King <HI>James,</HI> and this General one at the time of our Soveraigns Re&s;tau|ration. And that we may u&s;e this Form with a devotion &s;utable to the excellency of its compo&s;ure, Let us meditate, Fir&s;t, That Prai&s;e is one of the mo&s;t e&s;&s;ential parts of Gods Wor&s;hip, by which not only all the Chri&s;tian World, but the Jews and Gentiles al&s;o pay their homage to the Divine Ma|je&s;ty. Secondly, That it is very ju&s;t and rea&s;ona|ble we &s;hould make this return, con&s;idering how many ble&s;&s;ings we daily receive from God, and that
<PB N="221" REF="125"> he de&s;ires nothing el&s;e from us, nor can we give him back any thing but love and gratitude. Third|ly, That no duty can be cheaper, or more ea&s;ie to be performed, no man can want lei&s;ure or ability for this, and therefore no excu&s;e can be made for the omi&s;&s;ion of it. Fourthly, It is mo&s;t plea&s;ant and comfortable in the performance, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxlvii. 1. it being the mo&s;t delightful of all things to &s;urvey the evidences of Gods love to us, and to reckon up the benefits we have had thereby, and therefore it is the employment of Heaven. La&s;tly, It is mo&s;t gainful and profitable in the event, for it engages our great Benefactor to continue the Mercies we have, and as well inclines him to give, as fits us to receive more: With which Con&s;iderations when we have turned our hearts into a di&s;po&s;ition to prai&s;e God, this exact and comprehen&s;ive Form will in&s;truct and a&s;&s;i&s;t us to do it with under&s;tand|ing and devotion.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Almighty God, Father of all Mer|cies, we thine unworthy Servants do give thee,</HI> &amp;c.] When we are to offer up our Prai&s;es, we mu&s;t be careful to direct them to the right Object, <HI>viz.</HI> to <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> who being <HI>[the Father of all mercies,]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> i. 13. and the giver of eve|ry good Gift, <HI>James</HI> i. 17. ought to receive Thank&s;|giving and Glory from all Men, and e&s;pecially from us, who by our Profe&s;&s;ion are <HI>[his Servants,]</HI> and yet by our manifold &s;ins have made our &s;elves <HI>[unworthy]</HI> of the lea&s;t of his favours, <HI>Gen.</HI> xxxii. 10. Wherefore being &s;en&s;ible of his infinite good|ne&s;s, and our great Obligations, <HI>[we give him mo&s;t humble and hearty thanks,]</HI> offering un|to him a Sacrifice of Prai&s;e in all humility, becau&s;e
<PB N="222" REF="126"> of our unworthine&s;s, and in all &s;incerity, becau&s;e of the freene&s;s of his Grace: And the &s;ubject of our Gratitude is va&s;tly large, for we are to ble&s;s him <HI>[for all his goodne&s;s and loving-kindne&s;s]</HI> &s;hewed <HI>[to us, and to all men,]</HI> for from this Fountain do flow all the Comforts that we, and all the world do enjoy: <HI>[And becau&s;e it is a ju&s;t and pious custom for tho&s;e who are re&s;tored from &s;ickne&s;s, or any great danger, to de&s;ire publick thanks may be given for their deliverance, to &s;et forth Gods glory, to ex|pre&s;s their gratitude, and to attest the efficacy of the Churches Prayers:</HI> We do therefore, <HI>Particularly prai&s;e God for tho&s;e who now de&s;ire to have us joyn with them in offering their Prai&s;es and Thank&s;givings for his late Mercies vouch&s;afed to them.]</HI> But indeed his Mercies are innumerable, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxxxix. 17. and though nothing le&s;s than Eternity will &s;uffice to rec|kon up the particulars, yet we will commemorate the great and general Heads, and mo&s;t humbly and heartily <HI>[ble&s;s him for]</HI> all Temporal Mercies, <HI>viz.</HI> for <HI>[our creation]</HI> out of nothing by his Power, to which we owe the beginning of our Life; for our <HI>[pre&s;ervation]</HI> from thou&s;ands of mi&s;eries and dangers by his Providence, to which we are indebt|ed for the continuance of our Being: And al&s;o for <HI>[all the ble&s;&s;ings of this Life,]</HI> Food and Rai|ment, Health and Wealth, Peace and Pro&s;perity, Benefactors and Friends, all which we are &s;upply|ed with by his Bounty, which hereby makes our lives to be comfortable unto us: <HI>[But]</HI> if the&s;e were all his Mercies, we could only have hope in this life, and therefore we have Spiritual and E|ternal Ble&s;&s;ings to prai&s;e him for, which becau&s;e they are more excellent and more durable than the former, therefore <HI>[above all],</HI> we prai&s;e him <HI>[for
<PB N="223" REF="126"> his ine&s;timable love]</HI> declared <HI>[in the redeem|ing]</HI> us and all <HI>[the world]</HI> from everla&s;ting death <HI>[by]</HI> the Cro&s;s and Pa&s;&s;ion of <HI>[our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> without whom it had been better for us never to have had a Being, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxvi. 14. And &s;ince we cannot receive the Benefits of his meritori|ous Death without Faith and Repentance, we ble&s;s him for his Word and Sacraments, <HI>[and all the means of Grace,]</HI> which he hath appointed to beget and encrea&s;e the&s;e holy di&s;po&s;itions in us, and which we in this Church by his goodne&s;s do enjoy in plenty and purity. Finally, Since he hath pre|pared an everla&s;ting Happine&s;s for us when this Mortal Life is at an end, we give thanks unto him, <HI>[for the hope of Glory,]</HI> 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> i. 3. by which we are encouraged in our duty, and &s;upported under our pre&s;ent troubles, and in which at la&s;t we &s;hall have a perfect fruition of all good: <HI>[And]</HI> when we reflect upon the infinite number and unconceiv|able value of all the&s;e ble&s;&s;ings, <HI>[we]</HI> turn our Prai&s;es into Prayer, and do <HI>[be&s;eech him to give us that due &s;en&s;e of all his Mercies, that]</HI> through the Operation of his Holy Spirit, <HI>[our hearts may be unfeignedly thankful]</HI> for them all, being filled with love and gratitude toward the Author of all our comfort: Which inward thankful|ne&s;s if it be vigorous and &s;incere, will break forth &amp; excite our tongues to repeat the&s;e Forms devout|ly, <HI>Matth.</HI> xii. 34. But becau&s;e neither the grati|tude of our hearts nor tongues are a &s;ufficient return, we pray <HI>[that we may &s;hew forth his Prai&s;e, not only with our Lips, but in our Lives,]</HI> the holine&s;s of which is a certain proof we truly love God, <HI>John</HI> xiv. 23. and a Means for one Man to engage a thou&s;and others, (even as many as &s;ee
<PB N="224" REF="127"> his good works) to glorifie him by who&s;e grace all good is performed, <HI>Chry&s;ost. in Gen. hom.</HI> 26. <HI>T.</HI> 1. <HI>p.</HI> 203. Wherefore let us prove that his love hath won our hearts, <HI>[by our giving up our &s;elves]</HI> intirely <HI>[to his Service,] <HI>Rom.</HI></HI> xii. 1. and de|clare we e&s;teem our &s;elves eternally bound to plea&s;e him, and bring honour to him, <HI>[by our walking before him in Holine&s;s and Righteou&s;ne&s;s,]</HI> as long as his Mercies endure, that is, <HI>[all the days]</HI> of our Lives; and thus we &s;hall not cea&s;e to prai&s;e him when we go from Church, but &s;hall ble&s;s him and cau&s;e him to be prai&s;ed every where and at all times: This ble&s;&s;ed u&s;e therefore of his favours we de&s;ire to make, and beg we may have Grace thus to return them, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by who&s;e Merits and Interce&s;&s;ion we obtain them all: <HI>[To him]</HI> therefore who hath redeemed us, <HI>[with the Father]</HI> who did Create us, <HI>[and the Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> who &s;anctifieth us, by the means of Grace, <HI>[be all Honour and Glory]</HI> a&s;cribed by us and all Men, both in this <HI>[World,]</HI> and in that which is <HI>[without end, Amen.]</HI> Prai&s;e ye the Lord, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="12" TYPE="section">
<PB N="225" REF="127">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XII.</HI> Of the Thanksgiving for Rain.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. <HI>LActantius</HI> a&s;&s;ures us that <HI>the Gentiles not only applied them&s;elves to the Gods in Drought, Fa|mine and other Calamities; but when the Evils were re|moved, they cheerfully ran to their Temples, crowning their Statues, and making Oblations and &s;acrifices to them</HI><NOTE N="(a)" PLACE="marg">Lactant. in&s;tit. lib. 2. cap. 1.</NOTE>; yea, upon the granting of Rain they built particular Altars to &s;howring <HI>Jupiter:</HI> And <HI>David</HI> &s;eems to have written the lxv. <HI>P&s;alm</HI> on purpo&s;e for a publick Thank&s;giv|ing upon the removal of this Judgment: Which being &s;o ju&s;tly due to God, for the ble&s;&s;ing of Rain after &s;o great a want of it, our Church hath com|po&s;ed this Euchari&s;tick Form, wherein the Divine Maje&s;ty is worthily prai&s;ed upon this account.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O God our Heavenly Father, who by thy Gracious Providence,</HI> &amp;c.] The giving of Rain indue &s;ea&s;on is &s;o great a ble&s;&s;ing, that Scripture makes it the emblem of the mo&s;t de&s;irable things, <HI>Prov.</HI> xvi. 15. and <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> vi. 13. And &s;ince the Divine and <HI>[Gracious Providence of our Heavenly Fa|ther]</HI> is the <HI>[Cau&s;e]</HI> of it (as we have proved before) we ought to return him thanks for it, and fir&s;t for that which he ordinarily be&s;tows, <HI>viz. <HI>[the former Rain]</HI></HI> which he gives at Seed-time, to make that which is &s;own take root, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xxx. 23. <HI>[and the latter Rain]</HI> which he &s;ends before
<PB N="226" REF="128"> harve&s;t to fill the Ears of Corn, and bring them to perfection, <HI>Joel</HI> ii. 23. <HI>Deut.</HI> xi. 14. (both which the Athenians acknowledged by two &s;everal Sacrifices;) For which there is very great rea&s;on, &s;ince the end why God makes the&s;e &s;howres <HI>[de|&s;cend upon the Earth,]</HI> is to cau&s;e it <HI>[to bring forth fruit for our u&s;e:]</HI> it being one of the prin|cipal in&s;truments which he u&s;es, to furni&s;h us with plenty; &s;o that we mu&s;t ble&s;s him for it, when it comes regularly: But when we have known the mi&s;ery of wanting it, then we are taught to value it by a &s;ad experience. Secondly therefore, now God hath heard our Prayers, <HI>[we give him hum|ble thanks]</HI> (as knowing we were unworthy,) <HI>[that he was plea&s;ed in our great nece&s;&s;ity,]</HI> when all our fruits and provi&s;ions were like to be lo&s;t for want of it, then <HI>[to &s;end a joyful rain]</HI> upon our Country which is <HI>[his inheritance, to refre&s;h]</HI> the pined fruits and parched Earth, <HI>[when they were dry]</HI> and without hope, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxviii. 9. We acknowledge the&s;e plentiful &s;howres were &s;o &s;ea&s;onable and &s;o beneficial, that they tended <HI>[to the great comfort of]</HI> us and our Neighbours who are <HI>[his unworthy Servants,]</HI> and could not expect or de&s;erve &s;o great a ble&s;&s;ing: And there|fore it &s;hall end in <HI>[the Glory of his holy Name,]</HI> to which we will offer up our mo&s;t hearty Prai&s;es for this mighty favour which he be&s;towed on us purely <HI>[through his Mercies in Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="13" TYPE="section">
<PB N="227" REF="128">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XIII.</HI> Of the Thank&s;giving for Fair Wea|ther.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe fir&s;t Altar we read of, was built by <HI>No|ah,</HI> to prai&s;e God for the cea&s;ing of the Univer&s;al Flood, <HI>Gen.</HI> viii. 20, 21. And the Poets who have imitated that &s;tory, tell us that <HI>Deucation</HI> and his Wife went to Wor&s;hip the Gods, as &s;oon as that Deluge was over, <HI>Ovid. Metam. l.</HI> 1. <HI>fab.</HI> 10. And if our late terrible Inundations did not pro|ceed &s;o far, we owe it only to Gods Mercy, who hath timely &s;tayed the violence thereof; to whom our Church teaches us on this occa&s;ion, to addre&s;s our &s;elves in this proper Thank&s;giv|ing.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>O Lord God, who ha&s;t ju&s;tly humbled us by thy late Plague of immoderate Rain,</HI> &amp;c.] Now that the terror of the late floods and tempe&s;ts is pa&s;t and the danger over, we mu&s;t not harden our hearts like <HI>Pharaoh,</HI> but in the fir&s;t place con|fe&s;s, our Sins were the true cau&s;e of tho&s;e mi&s;eries and lo&s;&s;es; and that God may be ju&s;tified, we mu&s;t acknowledge <HI>[he did ju&s;tly humble us by the late plague of immoderate Rain and waters:]</HI> Our Wickedne&s;s did overflow, and provoke him to turn that very Rain which is the parent of mo&s;t earthly ble&s;&s;ings, to be the &s;courge to cha&s;ti&s;e us, and the in&s;trument to de&s;troy them. Yet Secondly, &s;ince without any merit of ours, but purely <HI>[in
<PB N="228" REF="129"> his mercy]</HI> he was plea&s;ed <HI>[to relieve]</HI> us in that extreme mi&s;ery, <HI>[and to comfort our Souls,]</HI> by removing the terror which was upon us, and granting to us, <HI>[this &s;ea&s;onable and ble&s;&s;ed change of weather,]</HI> This Mercy is highly accep|table unto us, preventing many &s;ad lo&s;&s;es which threatned us, and freeing us from the mo&s;t di&s;mal expectations: Wherefore <HI>[we prai&s;e and glorifie his Holy Name,]</HI> upon which we called, and thereby obtained <HI>[this mercy: And we will]</HI> not only ble&s;s him for this pre&s;ent Favour now, but <HI>[always declare]</HI> to the whole World the greatne&s;s <HI>[of his Loving-kindne&s;s]</HI> toward us, &s;o that the Memory of his infinite and never-fail|ing goodne&s;s &s;hall continue <HI>[from generation to generation,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxix. <HI>ult.</HI> and he &s;hall ever be prai&s;ed <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="14" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XIV.</HI> Of the Thanksgiving for Plenty.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IF every good Chri&s;tian take him&s;elf bound in duty to Prai&s;e God for every &s;ingle Meal; How much more are we bound to ble&s;s his Name, for feeding a whole Nation at once? But Plenty, though it oblige to the highe&s;t Gratitude, is apt to make us forget the hand which doth be&s;tow it; And therefore the I&s;raelites are cautioned <HI>to beware they did not forget the Lord,</HI> when they came to enjoy the abundance of <HI>Canaan, Deut.</HI> viii. 11, 12, 13. and
<PB N="229" REF="129"> to prevent the like Ingratitude in us, the Church admoni&s;hes us to Prai&s;e God in this Form.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O mo&s;t merciful Father, who of thy gracious goodne&s;s ha&s;t heard,</HI> &amp;c.] It is the part of a kind Father to provide Food for his Chil|dren when they crave it, <HI>Luke</HI> xi. 11. and the Chil|dren &s;o provided for have a la&s;ting Obligation laid upon them thereby: But in our ca&s;e when no earth|ly Parent could help us, then did God, <HI>[our mo&s;t merciful Father,]</HI> without any de&s;ert in us, meerly <HI>[of his gracious goodne&s;s,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxviii. 10. <HI>[hear]</HI> and an&s;wer <HI>[the devout Prayers]</HI> which were made by <HI>[the Church]</HI> in our late great Nece&s;&s;ity: And what we then prayed &s;o ear|ne&s;tly for, he hath now granted; For it is he a|lone that <HI>[hath turned our]</HI> late intolerable <HI>[Dearth and Scarcity into]</HI> this wonderful <HI>[Cheapne&s;s and Plenty]</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg">See the prayer in time of Famine, <HI>Sect. iv</HI> &sect;. 4, 5.</NOTE>. He hath given us the&s;e fruitful &s;ea&s;ons, and filled our hearts with food and gladne&s;s, <HI>Acts</HI> xiv. 17. And as the united Prayers of the Church were the means to procure this Ble&s;&s;ing, (and &s;ure we ought to love tho&s;e Prayers that God hears,) &s;o our conjoyned Prai&s;es mu&s;t continue the favour; where|fore let us in a due &s;en&s;e of our unworthine&s;s and his free goodne&s;s, <HI>[Give him humble thanks for this his &s;pecial bounty.]</HI> And as an Evidence of our owning him for the Author of our abundance, <HI>[let us be&s;eech him to continue his loving-kind|ne&s;s to us,]</HI> and then we &s;hall have &s;ea&s;onable Weather, and all other things that conduce to make <HI>[our Land yield her increa&s;e,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxxv. 12. &s;o that we &s;hall have a continuing Plenty. And as
<PB N="230" REF="130"> it comes from his bounty, &s;o it ought to engage our gratitude, and end as well <HI>[in his Glory, as</HI> in <HI>our Comfort;]</HI> for while we are refre&s;hed by it, we will remember he is the Author of it, and re|turn to him our hearty prai&s;es for it, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> by whom we did obtain it, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="15" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XV.</HI> Of the Thanksgiving for deliverance from Enemies.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. TO prai&s;e God for Victory, is one of the mo&s;t ancient and univer&s;al Cu&s;toms a|mong Mankind. The fir&s;t Prie&s;t we read of, <HI>Mel|chi&s;edec,</HI> is thus imployed, <HI>Gen.</HI> xiv. 20. and the Scripture records the Songs of <HI>Mo&s;es, Deborah</HI> and <HI>David,</HI> on this occa&s;ion. The Gentiles owned their receiving this ble&s;&s;ing from their Gods, by gi|ving them the Tythe of all their Spoils, by Sacri|fices, Hymns, and dedicating Altars to them. The Chri&s;tians, from <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI>'s time, have always u|&s;ed &s;olemn and publick Prai&s;es after all eminent Victories, as ancient and modern Hi&s;tories do a&s;|&s;ure us. And though the Roman Church have no Form but the <HI>Te Deum,</HI> (which is no way pertinent) on this Occa&s;ion, our Church hath made two very proper and pious Forms of Prai&s;e; the fir&s;t to be u&s;ed after our deliverance from foreign, the &s;e|cond after our deliverance from dome&s;tick Foes. The former this.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="231" REF="130">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O Almighty God, who art a &s;trong Tower of defence,</HI> &amp;c.] When we are &s;afe or vi|ctorious, it is mo&s;t ju&s;t and rea&s;onable we &s;hould confe&s;s it is the gift of <HI>[our Almighty God,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> cxliv. 10. and not boa&s;t of our own policy and &s;trength, a Crime little &s;hort of the wicked|ne&s;s of tho&s;e Pagans, who after a pro&s;perous bat|tel, &s;acrificed to their Shields and Swords. We know, one of the principal means of our &s;afety was the calling upon the Name of the Lord, which was a <HI>[&s;trong Tower of defence unto us,] <HI>Prov.</HI></HI> xviii. 10. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxi. 3. We are <HI>[his Servants]</HI> who daily wor&s;hip him, and apply to him in all our nece&s;&s;ities, and when <HI>[our Enemies &s;et their faces]</HI> again&s;t us to a&s;&s;ault us, he made them turn their backs and fly. To him therefore we <HI>[yield]</HI> mo&s;t hearty <HI>[Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving,]</HI> not for the &s;laugh|ter and de&s;truction of them, (which we did not de|&s;ire, nor do we delight in it, <HI>Prov.</HI> xvii. 5. &amp; xxiv. 17, 18.) but <HI>[for our deliverance from tho&s;e great]</HI> mi&s;eries <HI>[and apparent dangers where|with we were encompa&s;&s;ed,]</HI> when our unju&s;t Foes with &s;o much Power, Policy, and Malice did late|ly &s;et upon us; and into which we had deplorably fallen if they had prevailed: They did like &s;o ma|ny enraged and &s;avage Bea&s;ts, &s;eek to devour us, and <HI>[we acknowledge it]</HI> was not our fore&s;ight, conduct or &s;trength, but <HI>[his goodne&s;s]</HI> alone <HI>[that we were not delivered over as a prey unto them,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> cxxiv. 6. For if he had not taken our part, they had certainly got the Victory over us, and might have executed their cruelty on us: And when we find &s;uch &s;ecurity from his Protection, as we ble&s;s him for that which is pa&s;t, &s;o <HI>[we be|&s;eech him &s;till to continue &s;uch his mercy to|ward
<PB N="232" REF="131"> us,]</HI> that if they, or others, &s;hall again &s;et upon us, we may be &s;till pre&s;erved &s;o eminently, <HI>[that all the world may know]</HI> it is in vain to hope to de&s;troy us, &s;ince they may di&s;cern, He that none can conquer <HI>[is our Saviour and mighty Deliverer,] <HI>I&s;ai.</HI></HI> xlix. 25, 26. O grant this unto us <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="16" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XVI.</HI> Of the Thanksgiving for re&s;toring Peace at home.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe &s;ad effects of tho&s;e Tumults and Se|ditions <HI>An.</HI> 1641. which rai&s;ed and che|ri&s;hed our late barbarous Civil War, was a ju&s;t cau&s;e to add this Form, when Gods infinite good|ne&s;s had &s;o miraculou&s;ly compo&s;ed it by his Maje|&s;ties happy Re&s;tauration: And whenever &s;uch Mi&s;|chiefs are again begun by popular and de&s;igning men, if Gods Providence cru&s;h tho&s;e de&s;igns be|times, we may properly prai&s;e him in this Me|thod.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O eternal God our heavenly Father, who alone make&s;t men to be of one mind,</HI> &amp;c.] As all Government &s;prung from a Family, &s;o that yet continues the Emblem of this; and a Kingdom is one great Hou&s;e, the King being the Ma&s;ter and Father thereof: but con&s;idering the multitude of
<PB N="233" REF="131"> People, and the difference in their Condition, Hu|mors and De&s;igns, it is a wonder they are not al|ways jarring; it is not human Policy alone can pre|vent it; Scripture tells us, it is <HI>[God that ma|keth men to be of one mind in an hou&s;e,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxviii. 6. He keeps the Nation quiet, and when Fa|ctious and di&s;contented great Ones do &s;ow Sedition among the furious and giddy Rabble, <HI>[He it is that &s;tilleth the outrage of a violent and unruly people,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxv. 7. which otherwi&s;e when they are once broke loo&s;e from fear of Laws, like a raging Sea, or fierce Torrent, would have born down all before them: We lately &s;aw and felt the horrid effects of &s;uch like beginnings, and therefore <HI>[we ble&s;s his holy Name,]</HI> who hath <HI>[been plea&s;ed]</HI> by early di&s;coveries, and &s;trange di&s;ap|pointments, to &s;catter the contrivances, and <HI>[to appea&s;e the &s;editious Tumults, which]</HI> by wicked In&s;truments have <HI>[lately been rai&s;ed a|mong&s;t us,]</HI> and might have ended in the utter ruin of Religion and Government, as well as the de&s;truction of many thou&s;ands: And now, that we may never fall into the like mi&s;chief, we do <HI>[mo&s;t humbly be&s;eech]</HI> the Lord <HI>[to grant all of us</HI> the <HI>Grace]</HI> to be really good, and not (as Rebels often do) only to pretend to be &s;o: We pray <HI>[that we may all henceforth obediently walk in Gods holy Commandments,]</HI> e&s;pecially tho&s;e of Sub|jection to our King for Con&s;cience &s;ake, <HI>Prov.</HI> xxiv. 21. <HI>Rom.</HI> xiii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. for God hath &s;et him over us on purpo&s;e <HI>[that under him we may lead quiet and peaceable lives in all godline&s;s and hone&s;ty,]</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1, 2. and if that were all we de&s;ired, to &s;erve God devoutly, and be ju&s;t to all the World, we need never rebel: For then we might
<PB N="234" REF="132"> be holy, quiet and happy, and &s;hould have rea&s;on <HI>[continually to offer unto him our Sacrifices of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving for the&s;e]</HI> ble&s;&s;ings of Peace and Plenty, and for <HI>[all other his mer|cies toward us,] <HI>Hebr.</HI></HI> xiii. 15. which are given to us <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> to whom be glory now and evermore, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="17" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. XVII.</HI> Of the Thanksgiving for Deliverance from the Plague.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AS Life is the greate&s;t earthly Ble&s;&s;ing, &s;o the pre&s;ervation of it is the greate&s;t Mer|cy; and if it be our Duty (as was noted before) to offer publick Prai&s;es for Deliverance from an or|dinary Sickne&s;s, much more from the Plague, the mo&s;t dreadful and mortal of all Di&s;ea&s;es: For which we have the Example of tho&s;e good Kings, <HI>David,</HI> 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> xxiv. 25. and <HI>Hezekiah, I&s;ai.</HI> xxxviii. 9. and for this purpo&s;e an excellent Form here provi|ded.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>O Lord God, who ha&s;t wounded us for our &s;ins, and con&s;umed us for,</HI> &amp;c.] Though we have cau&s;e of joy for the pre&s;ervation of our own lives, yet we cannot but make &s;ad reflections on the dear Friends we have lo&s;t; &s;o that this is a joy mingled with weeping, like that <HI>Ezr.</HI> iii. 12, 13. and therefore we begin with a &s;ad Memorial of our
<PB N="235" REF="132"> late Mi&s;eries, and a penitent Confe&s;&s;ion that our &s;ins were the cau&s;e of them, Declaring that <HI>[the Lord God]</HI> did ju&s;tly <HI>[wound us for our &s;ins, and con&s;ume us for our tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions;]</HI> The&s;e, even the&s;e were the fatal Cau&s;es of <HI>[the late Vi|&s;itation]</HI> which fell &s;o <HI>[heavy]</HI> upon tho&s;e who were &s;mitten, and was &s;o <HI>[dreadful]</HI> to us who were &s;pared, that we lived in continual fear of death. And yet &s;uch is the infinite goodne&s;s of our God, that <HI>[in the mid&s;t of]</HI> that ju&s;t <HI>[Iudg|ment]</HI> he was executing upon us, in the very height of that wrath to which our Iniquities had provo|ked him, <HI>[he remembred Mercy,] <HI>Habac.</HI></HI> ii. 2. And to &s;hew that no ba&s;ene&s;s of ours can extingui&s;h his pity, <HI>[he redeemed]</HI> our Lives from the Grave, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> ciii. 4. and <HI>[our Souls from the Iaws of Death]</HI> eternal, into which we might have fallen if we had died impenitent. O what can we re|turn to the Lord for this mighty benefit? Surely, as S. <HI>Paul</HI> advi&s;eth, <HI>[We</HI> will <HI>offer unto his Fa|therly goodne&s;s]</HI> (which &s;pared us) <HI>[our]</HI> whole <HI>[&s;elves, our &s;ouls and bodies,]</HI> both which he hath <HI>[delivered,]</HI> vowing that we will con&s;ecrate both to be <HI>[a living Sacrifice unto him,] <HI>Rom.</HI></HI> xii. 1. &s;o that we will live to no other end, but to &s;erve our gracious Deliverer, and to glorifie him by this New life he hath given us: We will never for|get this &s;ignal favour, but now and <HI>[always]</HI> here|after we will &s;pend our days <HI>[in prai&s;ing and mag|nifying]</HI> his holy Name for this and all <HI>[his Mer|cies,]</HI> not only in private, <HI>[but in the mid&s;t of the Church,] <HI>Hebr.</HI></HI> ii. 12. for &s;o eminent and publick a Ble&s;&s;ing de&s;erves the mo&s;t &s;olemn and publick Prai&s;e, which we his vowed Servants do here offer up unto him, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t
<PB N="236" REF="133"> our Lord,]</HI> to whom with the Father, and the ble&s;|&s;ed Spirit, be all honour and glory now and for e|ver, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The Thanksgiving for deliverance from other Sickne&s;s.</HEAD>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. THere are many other Epidemical Di&s;ea&s;es be&s;ides the Plague, which &s;ometimes &s;pread far and kill many; and when upon our humble Prayers, and hearty Repentance, it plea&s;eth God to &s;top that growing Evil, we may properly ad|dre&s;s our Thank&s;givings to him in this Form.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>We humbly acknowledge before thee, O mo&s;t merciful Father,</HI> &amp;c.] Nothing makes us more di&s;contented under Gods Rod, nor le&s;s thankful for deliverance, than the forgetting our manifold and heinous Offences: Wherefore the Church directs us to confe&s;s a certain, though a &s;ad Truth, and teaches us <HI>[humbly to acknow|ledge before our mo&s;t merciful Father, that all]</HI> tho&s;e dreadful <HI>[puni&s;hments]</HI> which are <HI>[threat|ned in his Law]</HI> again&s;t ob&s;tinate Sinners, and e|&s;pecially tho&s;e Contagious and Mortal Di&s;ea&s;es, <HI>Levit.</HI> xxvi. 14, 15, 16. <HI>Deut.</HI> xxviii. 59, 60, &amp; 61. <HI>[might ju&s;tly have fallen upon us,]</HI> the &s;inful people of this Land, <HI>[by rea&s;on of our]</HI> readine&s;s to commit all &s;orts of <HI>[tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, and]</HI> of our <HI>[hardne&s;s of heart,]</HI> and impenitence after they were committed: <HI>[And yet]</HI> he who generally puni&s;hes us le&s;s than our Iniquities de&s;erve, <HI>Job</HI> xi. 6.
<PB N="237" REF="133"> hath only cho&s;en one of the&s;e dreadful Scourges; nor hath he u&s;ed that to extremity, for <HI>[it hath plea&s;ed him of his tender Mercy]</HI> to pity us in our Mi&s;ery, and though not for the merit of <HI>[our weak and unworthy humiliation, yet]</HI> upon our u&s;e of that means, he hath <HI>[a&s;&s;waged the con|tagious &s;ickne&s;s wherewith we lately have been &s;o &s;ore afflicted,]</HI> that few places e&s;caped the fury of it: And now it is &s;o fully cea&s;ed, <HI>[that the voice of joy and health is re&s;tored into our Dwellings,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> cxviii. 15. in&s;tead of the dying groans and funeral tears that lately had po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion there. O Lord, we are infinitely obliged by this ble&s;&s;ed change, and as we are in duty bound, <HI>[we offer unto thy Divine Maje&s;ty the Sacrifice of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving;]</HI> for the dead are gone into &s;ilence, and cannot prai&s;e thee; but we who live by thy Mercy, <HI>[will laud and magnifie thy glorious Name,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> cxv. 17. <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xxxviii. 18, 19. <HI>[for &s;uch]</HI> wonderful <HI>[pre&s;ervation]</HI> of our lives, and &s;uch gracious <HI>[Providence]</HI> over all that belongs to us, begging by our Gratitude and Obedience, and by thy Mercy accepting the&s;e ju&s;t Returns, thy Fatherly care may be continued over us for ever, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord]</HI> and Saviour, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>The End of the Second Part.</TRAILER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 N="3" TYPE="part">
<PB REF="134">
<PB N="239" REF="134">
<HEAD>PART III. OF THE COMMUNION OFFICE.</HEAD>
<DIV2 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. SInce the Death of Chri&s;t hath reconciled God to Mankind, and his Interce&s;&s;ion alone obtains all good things for us, we are enjoyned to make all our Prayers in his Name; and as a more powerful way of inter|ceding, to commemorate his Pa&s;&s;ion by celebrating the holy Euchari&s;t, which in the pure&s;t Ages was always joyned to their Publick and Common Pray|ers, <HI>Acts</HI> ii. 42. And to evidence our Church wi&s;hes it were &s;o &s;till, &s;he appoints a great part of this Office to be u&s;ed on all Sundays and Holy-days, and
<PB N="240" REF="135"> orders the Prie&s;t to &s;ay it at the Altar, the place where all the Prayers of the Church of old were wont to be made <HI>(a),</HI><NOTE N="(u)" PLACE="marg">&mdash;<HI>Altare, quo Deus omnipotens invo|catus &s;it.</HI> Optat. Milev. lib. 6. p. 93. vide p. 94. Et Cre&s;con. Breviar. Canon. e Tit. 70. Con|cil. Carthag.</NOTE> becau&s;e there was the proper place to commemorate Je&s;us our only Mediator, by whom all our Prayers become accepted. And hence the Ancients call this Of|fice <HI>the Service of the Altar</HI><NOTE N="(b)" PLACE="marg"><GAP DESC="foreign"> Syne&s;. ep. 57. pag. 193.</NOTE>, which in the time of Celebra|tion was then al&s;o, as our Ru|brick now enjoyns, covered with a fair Linnen Cloth<NOTE N="(c)" PLACE="marg">Quis fidelium ne&s;|cit in peragendis my|&s;teriis ip&s;a ligna lin|teamine cooperiri? <HI>Op|tat. Milev. l. 6. p. 95.</HI></NOTE>. As for the Primitive and Original Form of Admini&s;tration, &s;ince Chri&s;t did not in&s;titute any one Me|thod, it was various in divers Churches, only all agreed in u&s;ing the Lords Pray|er, and reciting the words of In&s;titution, which therefore &s;ome think was all the Apo&s;tles u&s;ed: But their Succe&s;&s;ors in &s;everal Churches added &s;everal devout Forms thereunto, which being joyned to the original Order u&s;ed by the Founder of each Church, was for greater honour called by the Name of that fir&s;t Author: And hence we have now the Liturgy u&s;ed at <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> called <HI>The Liturgy of St.</HI> James; that of <HI>Alexandria,</HI> called <HI>The Liturgy of St.</HI> Mark; that of <HI>Rome,</HI> called <HI>The Liturgy of S.</HI> Clement, (with others of le&s;&s;er value) which by the fancy of adding to them in every Age, have contracted ma|ny Super&s;titions of later times, and yet do &s;till con|tain many genuine and &s;ub&s;tantial pieces of true Primitive Devotion, ea&s;ily di&s;tingui&s;hed from the modern and corrupt Additions. But &s;ince none of the&s;e Apo&s;tolical Liturgies were believed of Divine
<PB N="241" REF="135"> In&s;titution, S. <HI>Ba&s;il</HI> and S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom</HI> made new Forms for their own Churches, now generally u&s;ed in the Ea&s;t; and S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> and S. <HI>Gregory</HI> the great compo&s;ed Sacramentaries for their &s;everal Church|es; and the Chri&s;tians in <HI>Spain</HI> had a peculiar or|der for this Office, called <HI>The Mozarabic Form;</HI> the Gallican Church had another di&s;tinct from all the&s;e; and S. <HI>Gregory</HI> was &s;o far from impo&s;ing the Roman Mi&s;&s;al on this Church of <HI>England,</HI> that he advi&s;es <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> the Monk to review all Liturgies, and take out of them what was be&s;t, and &s;o to compo&s;e a Form for this <HI>Nation</HI><NOTE N="(d)" PLACE="marg">Vide Spelm. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 99.</NOTE>. And when the Roman Mi&s;&s;al (after|ward impo&s;ed here) was &s;hame|fully corrupted, our Judicious Reformers made u&s;e of this Ancient and ju&s;t Liber|ty, and comparing all Liturgies, they have out of them all extracted what is mo&s;t Pure and Primitive, and &s;o compo&s;ed this admirable Office, which as Bi&s;hop <HI>Jewel</HI> affirms, <HI>Comes as nigh as can be to the Apo&s;tolick and ancient Catholick Church, Apolog. pag.</HI> 170. and indeed is the mo&s;t exact now extant in the Chri&s;tian World, the explaining whereof will effectually &s;erve to the a&s;&s;i&s;ting the Communicant in order to a worthy preparation before the receiv|ing, devout affections in receiving, and the con|firming his holy purpo&s;es afterwards: For it doth in&s;truct us in all that is nece&s;&s;ary to be known, and to be done in this &s;acred and &s;ublime Duty, and is contrived in this curious Method.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The whole Communion Office con&s;i&s;ts of four Parts. Fir&s;t, a more general Preparation to the Communion, and is either Common to the whole Congregation in the exerci&s;e of 1. Repen|tance,
<PB N="242" REF="136"> by [<HI>the Lords Prayer, the Collect for Purity,</HI> and <HI>the Ten Commandments.</HI>] 2. Ho|ly de&s;ires, by [<HI>the Collects for the King</HI> and <HI>the Day.</HI>] 3. Of Obedience, by the hearing of the <HI>[Epi&s;tle and Go&s;pel.]</HI> 4. Of Faith by repeating <HI>[the Creed.]</HI> 5. Of Charity by [<HI>the Offertory</HI> and <HI>the prayer for the holy Catholick Church.</HI>] Or el&s;e this general Preparation is proper to tho&s;e who ought to Communicate, <HI>viz. <HI>[The warning before the Communion,</HI></HI> and <HI>the Exhortation to it.]</HI> Secondly, Here is the more immediate Pre|paration, contained in 1. The proper in&s;tructi|ons, in [<HI>the Exhortation at the Communi|on,</HI> and <HI>the immediate Invitation.</HI>] 2. The form of acknowledging our offences, in <HI>[the Confe&s;&s;ion.]</HI> 3. The means of en&s;uring our Par|don, by [<HI>the Ab&s;olution</HI> and <HI>the Sentences.</HI>] 4. The exciting our love and gratitude [<HI>in the Preface</HI> and <HI>the Hymn</HI> called <HI>Tri&s;agium</HI>] Third|ly, Here is the Celebration of the My&s;tery con&s;i&s;ting of 1. The Communicants humble approach, in <HI>[the Addre&s;s.]</HI> 2. The Mini&s;ters ble&s;&s;ing the Elements, in <HI>[the Prayer of Con&s;ecration.]</HI> 3. His di&s;tributing them according to <HI>[the form of Admini&s;tration.]</HI> La&s;tly, here is the Po&s;t-com|munion containing 1. Prayers and Vows, in <HI>[the Lords Prayer, The fir&s;t and &s;econd Prayers after the Communion]</HI> 2. Prai&s;es and Thank&s;|giving, in <HI>[the Gloria in Excel&s;is.]</HI> 3. The di&s;mi&s;&s;ion by <HI>[the final Ble&s;&s;ing.]</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="243" REF="136">
<HEAD>Partition I. OF THE More general Preparation.</HEAD>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Lords Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis holy Sacrament, and this Divine Prayer had one and the &s;ame Author, and therefore the Lords Prayer mu&s;t be the mo&s;t proper Preface to the Lords Supper, in the Celebration of which the Primitive Church always u&s;ed this Prayer, as the Fathers te|&s;tifie<NOTE N="(e)" PLACE="marg">Optat. Milev. lib. 2. pag. 57.</NOTE>; and S. <HI>Hierom</HI> af|firms that Chri&s;t him&s;elf taught it his Apo&s;tles to be &s;aid at the holy Communion<NOTE N="(f)" PLACE="marg">Hieron. adver. Pe|lag. l. 3. Tom. 2. p. 469.</NOTE>; whence he and all the Ancients do ex|pound that Petition &mdash;<HI>[Give us this day our daily bread]</HI> of the body of Chri&s;t, the bread
<PB N="244" REF="137"> of life, which in tho&s;e times they daily received for the nouri&s;hment of their Souls;<NOTE N="(g)" PLACE="marg">Tertul. de orat. Cy|prian. de or. Hieronym. ut &s;upra. Theophylac. in Matth. 6.</NOTE> And not only that Petition, but all the re&s;t of this incomparable Form is very &s;utable to this My&s;tery; and &s;ince the whole Prayer is explained in the fir&s;t part, we &s;hall here only direct you to apply it to the Sacred Communion.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. O Lord, though we be unworthy to be cal|led thy Servants, yet if we may receive thy dear Son in this Ble&s;&s;ed Sacrament, we may then cheer|fully call thee <HI>[Our Father,]</HI> for thus we mi&s;e|rable Sinners on the Earth become reconciled and united to thee <HI>[which art in Heaven:]</HI> Thy goodne&s;s and conde&s;cen&s;ion hath in&s;tituted this Euchari&s;tical Sacrifice of prai&s;e for a grateful me|morial of our Saviours Pa&s;&s;ion; wherefore we pray that by our reverent and thankful receiving the&s;e My&s;teries, <HI>[Hallowed]</HI> and adored may <HI>[be thy Name]</HI> by us and all the World: Let this clear manife&s;tation of the love of Je&s;us win us &s;o fully to thy &s;ervice, that <HI>[Thy Kingdom]</HI> of Grace prevailing in our hearts, we may be ready when thy Kingdom of Glory &s;hall <HI>[come]</HI> where the&s;e outward &s;igns &s;hall cea&s;e: But while we need the&s;e helps, let this and every part of <HI>[thy will be done]</HI> with &s;uch &s;incerity and devotion by us thy Servants, that thy plea&s;ure may be our delight <HI>[in Earth, as it is]</HI> the delight of the Angels that are <HI>[in Heaven;]</HI> And though we want that im|mediate fruition of thy pre&s;ence which they enjoy, yet we &s;hall be as happy as this World can make us, if thou plea&s;e to <HI>[Give us]</HI> at thy holy Table
<PB N="245" REF="137"> <HI>[this day]</HI> that Bread of Life, the Body of Chri&s;t, which is as nece&s;&s;ary for our Souls as <HI>[our Daily Bread]</HI> is for our Bodies: And &s;ince we have committed many grievous Sins, O do thou pardon <HI>[And forgive us]</HI> by the Merits of his bitter pa&s;&s;ion which we here &s;et forth, all <HI>[our Tre&s;pa&s;|&s;es]</HI> again&s;t thy Maje&s;ty, <HI>[as we]</HI> moved by the ex|perience of thy mercy to us, do here <HI>[forgive them that tre&s;pa&s;s again&s;t us]</HI> in thought, word or deed: Finally when by thy dear Sons Blood thou ha&s;t thus reconciled us to thy &s;elf and to one another, Let not <HI>Sathan</HI> di&s;&s;olve this ble&s;&s;ed union, <HI>[And lead us not]</HI> into evil circum&s;tances, le&s;t they occa&s;ion our falling <HI>[into temptation]</HI> and Sin, for we know our own frailty; leave us not therefore to our &s;elves, <HI>[but deliver us,]</HI> whom thou ha&s;t redeemed, and fed with thy Sons precious Bo|dy and Blood, <HI>[from]</HI> all kind of <HI>[evil,]</HI> as well from the Evil of Sin as that of Puni&s;hment, here and hereafter, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Collect for Purity.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis &s;hort and Devout Collect is both a ve|ry fit introduction to the Communion-Service, and a proper Preface to the repeating of the Ten Commandments. The We&s;tern Church of old u&s;ed this very Form in this Office, and the Ea&s;tern prayed before the Sacrament, <HI>O Lord puri|fie
<PB N="246" REF="138"> our &s;ouls and bodies from all pollutions of fle&s;h and &s;pirit</HI><NOTE N="(h)" PLACE="marg">Orat. 2. fid. Eucho|log. p. 71.</NOTE>; for the pure Body of Chri&s;t mu&s;t be received into a pure heart<NOTE N="(i)" PLACE="marg">Hebr. x. 22.</NOTE>. And as the People were to be purified be|fore the fir&s;t publication of the Law, <HI>Exod.</HI> xix. 14. &s;o mu&s;t we have clean hearts before we are fit to hear it, le&s;t if our minds be impure, &s;in take oc|ca&s;ion by the Commandment to &s;tir up Concupi|&s;cence in us, <HI>Rom.</HI> vii. 8. And therefore that &s;o well placed a Prayer may be &s;aid with a &s;utable Devoti|on, let us con&s;ider the &s;en&s;e of it.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open,</HI> &amp;c.] We are in this Sacrament to make the neare&s;t approach to a mo&s;t holy God; and that we may not dare to come with filthy thoughts and de&s;ires, we are here in&s;tructed, that he we draw near unto is an <HI>[Almighty God,]</HI> and able to de|&s;troy all that affront him by coming in their Pollu|tion; nor can any &s;uch be concealed from him <HI>[unto whom]</HI> not only all words and actions are apparent, but <HI>[all hearts be open,] <HI>Hebr.</HI></HI> iv. 13. and <HI>[all de&s;ires]</HI> after evil (before they be ac|compli&s;hed) <HI>[are known,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xxxviii. 9. <HI>[and from whom no &s;ecrets are hid,] <HI>Job</HI></HI> xlii. 2. We may ju&s;tly fear le&s;t &s;uch an All-&s;eeing Maje&s;ty &s;hould di&s;cover, and &s;uch an Almighty God puni&s;h us if we come with wicked purpo&s;es or de&s;ires; and therefore we pray with holy <HI>David, P&s;al.</HI> li. 10. that he will plea&s;e to <HI>[clean&s;e the thoughts of our hearts,]</HI> which are generally vain or filthy; and though this be a great work, and above our own &s;trength, yet we know he can do it <HI>[by the in&s;pi|ration of his holy]</HI> and &s;anctifying <HI>[Spirit,]</HI>
<PB N="247" REF="138"> which can change the hearts of a filthy unclean Sin|ner, that is never &s;o unfit for this high and holy Ordinance, and make him <HI>[perfectly love]</HI> God with all his heart above all other things, <HI>[and wor|thily magnifie his holy Name,]</HI> as at other times, &s;o e&s;pecially in this Sacrifice of Prai&s;e, which is ap|pointed on purpo&s;e for redeemed Sinners to ble&s;s and glorifie their merciful Saviour, who died for them: Wherefore that we in this Sacrament may thus love, and thus prai&s;e God, let us beg this pure heart mo&s;t earne&s;tly, <HI>[through]</HI> the Merits and Interce&s;&s;ion of <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, A|men.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Ten Commandments.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe&s;e Divine Precepts of the Moral Law were not appropriated to the Jewi&s;h Sy|nagogue, but do as much concern and oblige us, as they did them: We vowed to keep them in our Bapti&s;m, and we renew that Vow at every Com|munion, and therefore it is very fit we &s;hould hear them often, and have them repeated now, when we are going to make a fre&s;h engagement to ob&s;erve them. God hath told us, That <HI>his Prayer &s;hall be abomination who turns away his ear from hearing the Law,</HI> Prov. xxviii. 9. And our diligent attention to his Will will encline him to hear our de&s;ires; &s;o that our obedient and humble hearing the Com|mandments
<PB N="248" REF="139"> makes way for the &s;ucce&s;s of our Pray|ers<NOTE N="(k)" PLACE="marg">Memoria praecepto|rum viam orationibus &s;ternit ad Coelum. <HI>Ter|tul. de Orat. cap. 10.</HI></NOTE>. And where could the Law be placed in our Service more conveniently, than imme|diately before the Go&s;pel, to make that more welcome to us, when the Law hath humbled us by its Terrors? And &s;ince we are to confe&s;s all our &s;ins before we come to this ble&s;&s;ed Sacrament of Pardon, the Church holds out this Gla&s;s unto us, by which we may di&s;cover all our Offences: And that we may the better u&s;e it to this end, I &s;hall here pre&s;ent the general Divi&s;ion of it with the gro&s;&s;e&s;t &s;ins again&s;t each Commandment.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. God him&s;elf fir&s;t divided this Law into two Tables, <HI>Deut.</HI> v. 22. and our Saviour tells us, The fir&s;t contains our Duty to God; The &s;econd our Duty to our Neighbour, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxii. 37, 38, 39. Fir&s;t, <HI>Our Duty to God;</HI> which is, Fir&s;t, To have a right Object of our Wor&s;hip: I. Com. [<HI>Thou &s;halt have no,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>Apo&s;ta&s;ie, Dei|fying the Creatures, and Distru&s;t of the true God.</HI> Secondly, To wor&s;hip him in a right manner; as well in our &s;olemn Addre&s;&s;es to him, II. Com. [<HI>Thou &s;halt not make,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>Ido|latry, Super&s;tition, and all carnal and carele&s;s Wor&s;hip:</HI> as al&s;o in all other Acts that have re&s;pect toward him: III. Com. [<HI>Thou &s;halt not take,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>Bla&s;phemy, vain and fal&s;e Oaths, Cur&s;ing, pro|phaning holy Things, and Sacriledge.</HI> Thirdly, Our Duty to God is to ob&s;erve the right time for his Wor&s;hip: IV. Com. [<HI>Remember that thou keep holy,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>Neglect of the Publick Wor&s;hip on Sundays and other Holy-days, and &s;pending
<PB N="249" REF="139"> tho&s;e times in &s;in or vanity.</HI> The Second Table con|tains <HI>Our Duty to our Neighbour:</HI> Fir&s;t, With re&s;pect to their Per&s;ons, in all our Relations to any; <HI>Na|tural,</HI> as Parents and Children; <HI>Civil,</HI> as Kings and Subjects; <HI>Religious,</HI> as Mini&s;ters and People; <HI>Do|mestick,</HI> as Ma&s;ters and Servants: V. Com. [<HI>Ho|nour thy Father,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids in all the&s;e Relations, to the Superiors, <HI>Pride, Negligence, evil Example;</HI> to the Inferiors, <HI>Di&s;obedience, Contempt, and Re&s;i&s;ting.</HI> Secondly, Our Duty to our Neigh|bour, with re&s;pect to the things belonging to him, that we do not injure him in any of the&s;e; Fir&s;t, By Deeds done again&s;t 1. His Life; VI. Com. <HI>[Thou &s;halt do no Murder:]</HI> which forbids <HI>Killing others, Challenging, Anger, Cruelty and Revenge.</HI> 2. His Cha&s;tity; VII. Com. <HI>[Thou &s;halt not com|mit Adultery:]</HI> which forbids <HI>Actual defiling of tho&s;e that are married or &s;ingle, wanton thoughts, words, ge&s;tures, and the occa&s;ion of the&s;e,</HI> viz. <HI>Gluttony and Drunkenne&s;s.</HI> 3. His Goods; VIII. Com. <HI>[Thou &s;halt not Steal:]</HI> which forbids <HI>Thieving, Cheat|ing, unju&s;t Detaining, Oppre&s;&s;ion, and the Occa&s;ions of the&s;e, Idlene&s;s and Prodigality.</HI> 4. His good Name; IX. Com. [<HI>Thou &s;halt not bear fal&s;e witne&s;s,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>All fal&s;e Evidence, Lying, Slan|dering, Tale-bearing and Flattery.</HI> Secondly, That we do not injure him in thought or de&s;ire; X. Com. [<HI>Thou &s;halt not covet,</HI> &amp;c.] which forbids <HI>Cove|tou&s;ne&s;s, Envy at others good E&s;tate, Di&s;content with our own.</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. When we hear the&s;e holy Commandments read in the Church, we mu&s;t receive them with e|qual reverence and humility as if God him&s;elf &s;pake them from Mount <HI>Sinai:</HI> And becau&s;e we
<PB N="250" REF="140"> have offended again&s;t them all, we mu&s;t kneel down as Criminals ought to do, and diligently con&s;ider, as the Prie&s;t reads them, what &s;ins we have done a|gain&s;t each Commandment; and when we have found out the particular Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, we mu&s;t at the clo&s;e of every Command, mo&s;t earne&s;tly beg Pardon for them, &s;aying, <HI>[Lord have mercy up|on us,]</HI> and forgive us for the&s;e great Offences; and that we may never commit the like again, O do thou <HI>[incline our hearts to keep the&s;e Laws.]</HI> And thus the Law of God may be a daily means of our Repentance and Reformation.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. But &s;ince the Church hath placed them in the Entrance of the Communion Office, we may make another u&s;e of them for our more private Preparation to that ble&s;&s;ed Sacrament: Before which we mu&s;t examine our &s;elves, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 28. and &s;adly call to mind all our iniquities, both to humble us for what is pa&s;t, and to make us earne&s;t for an intere&s;t in the death of Chri&s;t here remem|bred. Now <HI>by the Law is the knowledge of &s;in,</HI> Rom. iii. 20. and therefore when the Mini&s;ter gives us notice of a Sacrament, Fir&s;t, Let us &s;et one whole day apart (if po&s;&s;ible) and bend our thoughts to this great work, for&s;aking all Company and Bu&s;i|ne&s;s. Secondly, Let us &s;pend this day fa&s;ting, as well to puni&s;h our &s;elves for former follies and ex|ce&s;s, as to bring down our &s;tubborn hearts, and make them tender. Thirdly, Let us begin the Du|ty with Prayer to God for a clear &s;ight and penitent &s;en&s;e of all our mi&s;-doings, and for his a&s;&s;i&s;tance in our impartial Examination. Fourthly, Let us &s;o &s;eriou&s;ly &s;et our &s;elves to compare all our Actions with the&s;e holy Commandments, as if we &s;hould
<PB N="251" REF="140"> (as it may be we &s;hall) not, ever have another op|portunity to judge our &s;elves till we come to Gods Tribunal. And when by this &s;trict con&s;idering e|very Commandment by it &s;elf, and all that we have done again&s;t it, we have called to mind as many of our &s;ins as we can remember, Then, Fifthly, let us prepare our &s;elves for making our Confe&s;&s;ion, by deep and fixed Meditation upon the&s;e Particulars in order: 1. The heinous Nature of the&s;e &s;ins in general, and in every particular Act. 2. The in|finite number of them, being of many kinds, of Omi&s;&s;ion and Commi&s;&s;ion; and the &s;ame offences often repeated, and infinitely more forgotten than the&s;e we have remembred, yet all &s;tanding in Gods Book. 3. Think of the mo&s;t dreadful vengeance due to them, even all the Judgments that can fall upon you here, and everla&s;ting damnation hereaf|ter. 4. Con&s;ider of the foul aggravations of your &s;ins, as having been done again&s;t a good God, much Knowledge and many Vows, which make them wor&s;e than the &s;ins of many others. 5. Yet remem|ber God hath &s;pared you on purpo&s;e to repent, and is very de&s;irous to forgive you, and Je&s;us hath died for your Pardon, therefore do not de&s;pair. But, Sixthly, Kneel down, and with &s;hame, &s;orrow and dete&s;tation of all your Crimes, with &s;ighs and tears make your Confe&s;&s;ion, and mo&s;t importu|nately beg Mercy for your poor Soul, in your own words, or in the Form of Confe&s;&s;ion after|ward &s;et down. Seventhly, When this is done, Meditate again on &s;uch things as may bring you to &s;incere Re&s;olutions of amending in every Par|ticular. Con&s;ider, 1. How little &s;olid and true gain or plea&s;ure there is in any &s;in. 2. How ma|ny Evils of grief, fear, &s;hame, and innumerable
<PB N="252" REF="141"> other mi&s;chiefs do attend on it. 3. How infinite|ly dear we mu&s;t pay for it in another World, even the lo&s;s of endle&s;s un&s;peakable Joys, and the Tor|ments of un&s;ufferable and eternal Flames. 4. Con|&s;ider that the contrary Virtues you now re&s;olve to practi&s;e, are nothing but a method of living wi&s;e|ly and well, &s;o as to plea&s;e God and all good Men, and to gain a Peace that will &s;weeten all Conditi|ons to you: They are the cour&s;e that the wi&s;e&s;t and be&s;t men have cho&s;en; they are very plea&s;ant, and by Gods Grace very ea&s;ie; the only way to make you happy here, and yet they &s;hall be reward|ed hereafter with the enjoyment of God, and with all the happine&s;s the plea&s;ures of Heaven, and the ble&s;&s;ed Society there can give you. La&s;tly there|fore, when the&s;e thoughts have fully convinced you, it is your intere&s;t, duty, and happine&s;s to amend and become a holy Per&s;on. Then conclude this Ex|erci&s;e with earne&s;t Prayers for Gods Grace through Je&s;us Chri&s;t, to enable you to keep the&s;e good Re|&s;olutions, and make a &s;olemn Vow to re&s;i&s;t all temptations to, and avoid all occa&s;ions of Evil, and to practi&s;e all parts of your duty to God, your Neighbour, and your &s;elves, as you are taught by the&s;e Commandments: Which, by this means, may become the Rule for your Examination, the Means of your Repentance, and the In&s;trument of your Amendment. And this is the fir&s;t part of your Preparation for the worthy receiving the Lords Supper.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<PB N="253" REF="141">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Prayers for the King.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. S. <HI>Paul</HI> Commands us to pray fir&s;t of all for Kings, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1, 2. and therefore in the beginning of this Office we place the&s;e Prayers; and though we had prayed for them before, yet the Kings pro&s;perity is &s;o great and univer&s;al a ble&s;&s;ing, we cannot ask it too often. This of old was a di|&s;tinct Office u&s;ed &s;ome hours after Morning Prayer, and in the Primitive Church they did e&s;pecially pray for the King in the Communion Office, where by vertue of the Sacrifice of Chri&s;ts death comme|morated, the&s;e great reque&s;ts might be mo&s;t like|ly to prevail: And in our Liturgy the&s;e Prayers do not (as in the Roman Mi&s;&s;al) di&s;turb the Prayer of Con&s;ecration, but are more conveniently placed, for we pray for the King immediately after the Commandments, becau&s;e he is <HI>Cu&s;tos utriu&s;que Tabulae,</HI> the Defender of both Tables: And ju&s;t before the daily Collect, that when we have prayed for out|ward pro&s;perity to the Church, the Con&s;equent of the Kings welfare, we may in the Collect pray for inward Grace, to make it completely happy: The fir&s;t Prayer runs thus.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Almighty God who&s;e Kingdom is e|verla&s;ting and Power infinite,</HI> &amp;c.] The Per&s;on we ask for is great, and the ble&s;&s;ings he wants very con&s;iderable, but he we ask of is infinitely greater,
<PB N="254" REF="142"> and able to grant them all, for he is an <HI>[Almigh|ty God, who&s;e Kingdom is everla&s;ting,] <HI>Dan.</HI></HI> iv. 34. becau&s;e he never dies as Earthly Princes do, <HI>[and his Power infinite]</HI> &s;o that he can ble&s;s a whole Nation at once, which he will effectually do, if he plea&s;e to ble&s;s him, who&s;e piety and pro&s;pe|rity makes us all happy: <HI>[And]</HI> &s;ince there is no way &s;o certain to engage God to ble&s;s our King, as his con&s;tant care to plea&s;e him, we pray thee, O Lord, <HI>[&s;o rule the heart of]</HI> this Prince, whom by a miraculous re&s;tauration thou ha&s;t declared to be <HI>[thy cho&s;en Servant,]</HI> even <HI>[Charles our King and Governor, that he [(knowing]</HI> and con&s;idering that he <HI>[is thy Mini&s;ter,] <HI>Rom.</HI></HI> xiii. 4. and Vicegerent, &s;et up by thee, and accountable to thee) <HI>[may above all things &s;eek]</HI> to advance <HI>[thy Honour and Glory,]</HI> by defending the true Religion, and admini&s;tring Ju&s;tice; &s;o that all who enjoy the benefit of &s;o pious and peaceable a Go|vernment may prai&s;e thee for &s;etting him over them. <HI>[And]</HI> that our duty may an&s;wer his pious Care of us, we pray <HI>[that]</HI> not only <HI>[we]</HI> but <HI>[all his Subjects, (duly con&s;idering]</HI> that our gra|cious King <HI>[hath thy Authority]</HI> communicated to him, and reigns in thy Right as well as by thy ap|pointment,) <HI>[may faithfully &s;erve]</HI> him with their lives and fortunes, truly <HI>[honour]</HI> his Per|&s;on and <HI>[humbly obey]</HI> his Laws, <HI>[in thee]</HI> and thy name, <HI>[for thee]</HI> and thy &s;ake; for this Loy|alty and obedience is <HI>[according to thy ble&s;&s;ed Word and Ordinance,] <HI>Rom</HI></HI> xiii. 1, 2, 3. 1 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. 13. nor will they be &s;incere or la&s;ting, unle&s;s they are grounded on principles of Con&s;cience and Religion. And becau&s;e the piety of the Prince and Loyalty of the People will &s;o certainly make the
<PB N="255" REF="142"> whole Nation happy, we earne&s;tly beg this of thee, O Eternal King of Kings <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, who with thee,</HI> O Father, <HI>and the Holy Gho&s;t, liveth and reigneth ever one God, world without end, Amen.]</HI></P>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>The Second Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. FOr variety here is added another Prayer, little differing from the former, as to the main &s;cope; and it runs in this Form.</P>
<P>[<HI>Almighty and everla&s;ting God, we are taught,</HI> &amp;c.] The power of the greate&s;t Princes is limited, and their time &s;hort, &s;o that there is one above them, to whom we pray for them, even an <HI>[Almighty and everla&s;ting God;]</HI> and to our great comfort <HI>[we are taught in his holy Word,] <HI>Prov.</HI></HI> xxi. 1. <HI>[That the Hearts of Kings are in his Hands;]</HI> &s;o that as the Gardiners of old, by opening certain Sluces could turn their &s;treams to which part of their Plantation they plea&s;ed; even &s;o Almighty God can <HI>[di&s;po&s;e and turn the]</HI> Coun|&s;els and de&s;igns of Mortal Princes to &s;uch ends <HI>[as &s;eem be&s;t]</HI> to his divine <HI>[Wi&s;dom:]</HI> Since there|fore thou ha&s;t a Power that may be exerci&s;ed &s;o highly to our advantage, <HI>[we humbly]</HI> and ear|ne&s;tly <HI>[be&s;eech thee &s;o to di&s;po&s;e]</HI> guide <HI>[and go|vern the heart of]</HI> our Soveraign <HI>[Charles]</HI> who is <HI>[thy Servant,</HI> and <HI>our King and Governor,]</HI> by thy mo&s;t holy Spirit, <HI>[that in all his thoughts, words and works he may]</HI> declare his true piety toward thee, and his affectionate care of his Subjects welfare, by <HI>[ever &s;eeking]</HI> to advance <HI>[thy honour
<PB N="256" REF="143"> and Glory, and]</HI> always <HI>[&s;tudying to pre&s;erve]</HI> this great <HI>[People,]</HI> which thou ha&s;t <HI>[committed to his charge,]</HI> &s;o that they may increa&s;e <HI>[in wealth,]</HI> continue in <HI>[peace,]</HI> and improve in vertue <HI>[and godline&s;s:]</HI> And then both Prince and People will be truly happy. <HI>[Grant]</HI> therefore <HI>[this]</HI> great Ble&s;&s;ing to us, as thou art a mo&s;t <HI>[merciful Father],</HI> not for our merits, but <HI>[for thy dear Sons &s;ake, Ie&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> who is <HI>[our Lord,]</HI> and our Mediator, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="5" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. V.</HI> Of the Epi&s;tle, Go&s;pel and the Creed.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AFter the&s;e Prayers for the outward pro&s;|perity of the Church, follows <HI>[the Col|lect of the Day,]</HI> for inward Grace, (of which we have &s;poken in the fir&s;t part,) and to this is imme|diately &s;ubjoyned <HI>[the Epi&s;tle and Go&s;pel;]</HI> The Jews read the Hi&s;tory of their Deliverance from <HI>Egypt</HI> before the Pa&s;&s;over, and all the Ancient Fathers and Liturgies declare that the Chri&s;tians did read &s;elect portions of the New Te&s;tament, before they received the Euchari&s;t; they did not eat their common meals without reading &s;ome part of Scripture, becau&s;e S. <HI>Paul</HI> had &s;aid, the Creatures <HI>were &s;anctified by the Word of God and Prayer,</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> iv. 5. much le&s;s would they eat this &s;piritual food, with|out reading fir&s;t &s;ome of Gods Word: As for the
<PB N="257" REF="143"> particular places, they are the mo&s;t choice and pra|ctical parts of all the New Te&s;tament; and have been fixed to tho&s;e very Sundays, on which we now u&s;e them, above twelve hundred years, as I could prove by divers pa&s;&s;ages in the Homilies of the mo&s;t ancient Fathers. And there is an old Tractate called <HI>The Lectionary of</HI> S. <HI>Hierom,</HI> which I have &s;een, and compared with our Epi&s;tles and Go&s;pels, and I find they are generally the &s;ame now they were then: The Council of <HI>Valentia, An.</HI> 524. ordered them to be read before the Creed, that the Catechumens might hear them: The Epi&s;tle is read fir&s;t, as be|ing the word of the Servants, The Go&s;pel follows, as being the word of our great Ma&s;ter; and of old when the Mini&s;ter was about to read this, <HI>all the people &s;tood up and &s;aid, Glory be to thee, O Lord,</HI> (as S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tom</HI> relates;) and after it was fini&s;hed they &s;ang <HI>Hallelujah,</HI> or &s;aid, <HI>Thanks be to God for his Holy Go&s;pel;</HI> And in the <HI>Armenian</HI> Church, after the Go&s;pel they u&s;e to ki&s;s each other in token of perfect Charity: But all the&s;e ceremonies are unpro|fitable, unle&s;s you firmly believe the Go&s;pel, hear|tily love and con&s;cientiou&s;ly practi&s;e it, and then you may on good grounds reverence it, and prai&s;e God for it.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[The Creed]</HI> is a &s;ummary of the doctrine of the Go&s;pel, and here is placed next to it, be|cau&s;e it is grounded on it: In the Go&s;pel we believe with our heart unto righteou&s;ne&s;s; in the Creed we confe&s;s with our mouth unto Salvation, <HI>Rom.</HI> x. 10. for all the people ought to repeat the Creed after the Mini&s;ter<NOTE N="(l)" PLACE="marg">Eucholog. Liturg. Chry&s;o&s;t. pag. 92.</NOTE>. This Creed is commonly called the <HI>[Ni|cence Creed,]</HI> and indeed it is
<PB N="258" REF="144"> a paraphra&s;e of that Creed which was made in the fir&s;t General Council of <HI>Nice,</HI> compo&s;ed by the Second General Council at <HI>Con&s;tantinople, An.</HI> 383. and doth more largely condemn all Here&s;ies than the Apo&s;tles <HI>Creed:</HI> Wherefore it is fitly enjoyned to be recited by all before the Sacrament, to &s;hew that all the Communicants are free from Here&s;ie, and in the &s;tricte&s;t league of union with the Catho|lick Church; as al&s;o to prepare them&s;elves for wor|thy receiving, by exerci&s;ing that Faith, of which they have &s;o much u&s;e at the Lords Table, as the Council of <HI>Toledo</HI> ordained<NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Concil. 3. Tolet. can. 2. An. 600.</NOTE>. So that every one mu&s;t openly profe&s;s and firmly embrace all the&s;e Articles, before he can be fit to receive; yea and while he repeats them with his lips, he mu&s;t re&s;olve to &s;hew forth in his life, that he doth &s;incerely believe them, by &s;trict|ly living according to them: And for our better under&s;tanding it, we &s;hall thus briefly Paraphra&s;e it.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. <HI>[I]</HI> confe&s;s with my mouth, and <HI>[be|lieve]</HI> with my heart <HI>[in one God]</HI> a pure and infinite Spirit, di&s;tingui&s;hed into three Per&s;ons, the fir&s;t of which is God <HI>[the Father Almighty,]</HI> who is the Creator and <HI>[maker of Heaven and earth, and of all things]</HI> contained in either of them, both <HI>[vi&s;ible]</HI> and bodily &s;ub&s;tances on Earth, <HI>[and invi&s;ible]</HI> or &s;piritual Sub&s;tances which are in Heaven; <HI>[And]</HI> I al&s;o believe <HI>[in one Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> the &s;econd Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity, not the adopted, but <HI>[the only begotten Son of God,]</HI> not created in time, but <HI>[begotten of his Father]</HI> from Eternity <HI>[before all worlds;]</HI> Of the &s;ame Nature with the Father, <HI>[God]</HI> begotten <HI>[of God,]</HI> after a
<PB N="259" REF="144"> wonderful manner, as <HI>[Light]</HI> is kindled <HI>[of Light,]</HI> not dimini&s;hing his Fathers &s;ub&s;tance, yet being <HI>[very God of very God:]</HI> He was <HI>[begotten]</HI> by eternal Generation, <HI>[not made]</HI> as the Creatures were, <HI>[being of one]</HI> nature and <HI>[&s;ub&s;tance with the Father,]</HI> and equal to him in dignity and power; for he is that eternal word <HI>[by whom all things were made]</HI> out of nothing: Yea I believe it is he <HI>[who for us Men, and for our Salvation,]</HI> when we were fallen in|to a deplorable e&s;tate of Sin and Mi&s;ery, <HI>[came down from Heaven]</HI> to this earth; left his glo|ry <HI>[and was incarnate,]</HI> a&s;&s;uming a body of fle&s;h like ours, only it had no Sin, becau&s;e it was con|ceived <HI>[by the]</HI> power of the <HI>[Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> in the Womb <HI>[of the Virgin Mary:]</HI> So that though he remained very God &s;till, yet he took on him our nature, <HI>[and was made Man,]</HI> being both God and Man in one Per&s;on: He taught us by his Precepts, and led us by his Example while he lived, and at la&s;t he &s;uffered <HI>[and was crucified al&s;o,]</HI> in|during that painful and &s;hameful death, to &s;atisfie Gods Ju&s;tice <HI>[for us,]</HI> who were liable to &s;uffer eternal Death: and though as to him&s;elf he was in|nocent, yet he was condemned unju&s;tly to this <HI>[un|der Pontius Pilate,]</HI> the Roman Pre&s;ident of <HI>Judea,</HI> and <HI>[he &s;uffered]</HI> it with admirable pati|ence, till he died in tho&s;e torments, <HI>[and was buried;]</HI> yet when he had paid the full price for our Sins, upon <HI>[the third day]</HI> after his crucifixion <HI>[he ro&s;e again]</HI> to life, <HI>[according to]</HI> what was prophe&s;ied in <HI>[the Scriptures]</HI> of the Old Te|&s;tament, and declared to be fulfilled in the New: After this he conver&s;ed forty days with his Di&s;ciples, <HI>[and]</HI> then <HI>[a&s;cended]</HI> in their &s;ight <HI>[into Hea|ven,]</HI>
<PB N="260" REF="145"> where he is re&s;tored to all his glory, <HI>[and &s;itteth at the right hand of the Father]</HI> interce|ding for us: <HI>[and he &s;hall come again]</HI> from thence at the end of the World <HI>[with glory]</HI> and great Maje&s;ty, <HI>[to judge]</HI> all Mankind <HI>[both the quick and the dead]</HI> according to their works, condemning the wicked to endle&s;s Torments, and advancing the righteous to reign in Glory with this their Saviour, <HI>[who&s;e Kingdom &s;hall have no end. And I believe]</HI> al&s;o <HI>[in the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> the third Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity, who is very God, <HI>[the Lord and giver of]</HI> &s;piritual <HI>[life]</HI> and &s;anctifying Grace, <HI>[who]</HI> is not be|gotten as the Son, but <HI>[proceedeth from the Fa|ther and the Son,]</HI> yet is not le&s;s in Dignity; for it is he <HI>[who with the Father and the Son toge|ther]</HI> in all Offices of the Church <HI>[is wor&s;hipped and glorified,]</HI> and <HI>[who &s;pake by the Pro|phets]</HI> in the Old Te&s;tament, and by the Apo&s;tles in the New. <HI>[And]</HI> finally <HI>[I believe]</HI> the whole Body of Chri&s;tians, holding the right Faith, do make <HI>[one Catholick,]</HI> Univer&s;al, True <HI>[and Apo&s;tolick Church.]</HI> In which ble&s;&s;ed Society <HI>[I acknowledge]</HI> there are many Priviledges, <HI>viz. <HI>[one Bapti&s;m]</HI></HI> in&s;tituted by Chri&s;t <HI>[for the re|mi&s;&s;ion of]</HI> all the <HI>[&s;ins]</HI> we are guilty of when we enter into this Covenant. <HI>[And I]</HI> as a Member of this Society, <HI>[look for]</HI> and expect my Body, though corrupted in the Grave, &s;hall be re&s;tored to life in <HI>[in the re&s;urrection of the dead,]</HI> and I hope then for a Portion in the Glory <HI>[and the Life]</HI> everla&s;ting which Chri&s;t hath pro|mi&s;ed to all his Servants, in his Kingdom <HI>[of the World to come.]</HI> And oh that it may be unto me according to my Faith! <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="4"><PB N="261" REF="145">&sect;. 4. For the more effectual explaining the My|&s;teries of the Creed, and the more vigorous pre&s;|&s;ing the Duties of the Go&s;pel, the Ancient Church appointed a Sermon or Homily in this place, which is u&s;eful every Sunday, and more e&s;pecially when there is a Communion; becau&s;e by a pious and pra|ctical Di&s;cour&s;e &s;uted to the holy Communion, the Minds of the Receivers are put into a devout frame, and made much fitter for the &s;ucceeding My&s;teries. And it mu&s;t be confe&s;&s;ed, no Church in the World hath more or better Sermons than we; &s;o that we are only to wi&s;h the Peoples profiting by them may be an&s;werable to their Zeal for them, and the Mini&s;ters pains in compo&s;ing them, and then we &s;hall find very good effects of them.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="6" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VI.</HI> Of the Offertory and Sentences.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AFter the Confe&s;&s;ion of our Faith follows the Exerci&s;e of our Charity, without which it would be but a dead Faith, <HI>James</HI> ii. 22. Now as Charity is to be expre&s;&s;ed three ways, &s;o we have directions for each of tho&s;e ways, by Gi|ving, <HI>in the Sentences;</HI> by Praying, <HI>in the Prayer for the Church Militant;</HI> and by Forgiving, <HI>in the Gene|ral warning:</HI> As for the Charity of giving toward the Relief of the Poor, it is frequently and &s;trict|ly commanded in the Go&s;pel, hath the be&s;t Exam|ples of it, and the large&s;t Rewards promi&s;ed to it,
<PB N="262" REF="146"> being in&s;tead of all the co&s;tly Offerings of the Jews, and the only chargeable Duty to which Chri|&s;tians are obliged: It recommends our Prayers, and thence S. <HI>Paul</HI> pre&s;cribes, and the ancient Church in <HI>Ju&s;tin Martyr</HI>'s time u&s;ed to have Collections eve|ry Sunday: However, when we receive the Sacra|ment, it is ab&s;olutely nece&s;&s;ary. Chri&s;t gave his Alms at the Pa&s;&s;over, <HI>John</HI> xiii. 29. and &s;uppo&s;es we will never come to the Altar without a Gift, <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 23. The fir&s;t Chri&s;tians gave all they had, and tho&s;e in after-times dedicated large and noble Ob|lations when they communicated, nor was any (of Ability) allowed to receive without giving &s;ome|thing; and to reject any mans Oblation, was to de|ny him a &s;hare in the benefit of the&s;e My&s;teries: Wherefore to &s;tir us up more effectually to give bountifully, here are divers &s;elect Sentences which we will very briefly explain.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. I. Our Saviour compares good Works to Light, and enjoyns us to do them &s;o liberally, as to invite the Rich to follow our good Example, and the Poor to give God thanks on our behalf; which is the meaning of <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 16. [<HI>Let your Light &s;o &s;hine,</HI> &amp;c.] II. To encourage us here|to, our Lord &s;hews giving Alms to be the wi&s;e&s;t and &s;ure&s;t way of providing for our &s;elves, becau&s;e what we lay up on Earth may be &s;poiled or lo&s;t be|fore we enjoy it; but what we lay up in Heaven (as we do all that we give to the Poor) we &s;hall certainly enjoy the benefit thereof, <HI>Matth.</HI> vi. 19, 20. [<HI>Lay not up for your &s;elves,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>but lay up for your &s;elves Trea&s;ures in Heaven,</HI> &amp;c.] III. And further, Our Saviour &s;hews that this Duty of Alm&s;-giving is the &s;um of all that is required of us in
<PB N="263" REF="146"> Scripture; and a mo&s;t rea&s;onable Duty, being no more than the doing that for another that is Hun|gry, Sick, Naked or De&s;titute, which we would expect and wi&s;h others that were able (as we now are) &s;hould do to us in the like ca&s;e, <HI>Matth.</HI> vii. 12. <HI>[What&s;oever ye would men &s;hould do unto you,</HI> &amp;c.] IV. And &s;ince this is the &s;um of Gods Will, declared by the Law and Prophets, our great Judge tells us, That they who pray, or do any o|ther parts of Religious Wor&s;hip, and give no Alms, &s;hall at la&s;t be &s;hut out of Heaven, <HI>Matth.</HI> vii. 21. [<HI>Not every one that &s;aith unto me,</HI> &amp;c.] V. Cer|tainly his Word will move us; for his preaching of Ju&s;tice and Charity wrought &s;o powerfully on a rich and oppre&s;&s;ing Publican, that he gave one half of his Goods to the Poor, and promi&s;ed out of the other half to make Re&s;titution four-fold to all he had wronged in his Dealings, <HI>Luke</HI> xix. 8. [Zacche|us <HI>&s;tood forth, and &s;aid unto the Lord,</HI> &amp;c.] VI. If it be enquired who are to be the Objects of our Charity? S. <HI>Paul</HI> doth teach us that the&s;e Obla|tions are due, Fir&s;t, to the Mini&s;ters, (where they have not enough be&s;ides;) Secondly, to the Poor, and &s;o were the Offerings of the Primitive Church be&s;towed. Fir&s;t, For Mini&s;ters; the Apo&s;tle ar|gues they have a right to be maintained, 1. From the Example of others, who take pains in meaner Offices, Souldiers, Vine-dre&s;&s;ers, and Shepherds, who are maintained by their Profe&s;&s;ions; much more ought Mini&s;ters &s;o to be, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> ix. 7. <HI>[Who goeth a warfare at any time of his own co&s;t?</HI> &amp;c.] VII. Secondly, He proves they ought to be better maintained than tho&s;e of the former Profe&s;|&s;ions, becau&s;e the People receive the be&s;t things, &s;uch as tend to their Souls eternal good, from Mini|&s;ters,
<PB N="264" REF="147"> and &s;o may well give liberally of worldly things to them, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> ix. 11. [<HI>If we have &s;own unto you &s;piritual things,</HI> &amp;c.] VIII. Thirdly, He proves it from Gods providing, not only Tythes, but Free-will Offerings, Fir&s;t-fruits and Sacrifices for the Jewi&s;h Prie&s;ts and Levites, who had a mean|er &s;ervice, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> ix. 13. [<HI>Do ye not know that they which mini&s;ter,</HI> &amp;c.] IX. Fourthly, He proves it from Chri&s;ts injunction under the Go&s;pel, that his Mini&s;ters &s;hould have a Maintenance like that under the Law, in the proportion of a Tenth part at lea&s;t, be&s;ides the&s;e Free-will Offerings at the Sacrament, becau&s;e they have a better Service, <HI>ver.</HI> 14. [<HI>Even &s;o hath the Lord ordained,</HI> &amp;c] X. As to the Poor, they are the &s;econd proper Object of our Charity, when the Mini&s;ters are fir&s;t well provided for: And if any ask how much mu&s;t be given to Mini&s;ters or Poor, S. <HI>Paul</HI> will not de|termine the&s;e Free-will Offerings, but &s;hews we mu&s;t give largely, becau&s;e that will encrea&s;e our Reward; and chearfully, becau&s;e God loves us when it comes freely, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> ix. 6, 7. [<HI>He that &s;oweth little &s;hall reap little,</HI> &amp;c. &mdash; <HI>Let eve|ry man do as he is di&s;po&s;ed,</HI> &amp;c.] XI. As for the providing for Mini&s;ters, he &s;hews it is not le&s;t to our liberty, whether we will give or no, or of what we will give; for God expre&s;ly enjoyns us to give them &s;ome part of all our earthly Ble&s;&s;ings, e|ven a Tenth part, be&s;ide voluntary Oblations; and to omit this, is to mock God, (by pretending to love him, and doing nothing for his &s;ake,) and to deprive our &s;elves of the Reward he promi&s;es for the&s;e Gifts, <HI>Galat.</HI> vi. 6, 7. [<HI>Let him that is taught in the Word,</HI> &amp;c.&mdash;<HI>Be not deceived,</HI> &amp;c.] XII. Yet after all this we mu&s;t, while our Goods
<PB N="265" REF="147"> are in our Power, that is, while we live, not only be bountiful to Mini&s;ters, but charitable to all that are poor, e&s;pecially to poor Chri&s;tians, <HI>Galat.</HI> vi. 10. [<HI>While we have time let us do good,</HI> &amp;c.] XIII. If it be objected, By giving &s;o much, and to &s;o many, we &s;hall become poor; The Apo&s;tle re|plies, Fir&s;t, That a Chri&s;tians true Riches are not to be reckoned by the quantity of his Money, but by the number of his Acts of Piety, and the con|tent he takes in doing them. Secondly, That Wealth will do us no good in another World, and therefore it were &s;ad if all our happine&s;s con&s;i&s;ted in that, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> vi. 6, 7. [<HI>Godline&s;s is great Riches,</HI> &amp;c. &mdash;<HI>For we brought nothing,</HI> &amp;c.] XIV. But Wealth laid out in Charity lays a good Foundation for eternal Happine&s;s in the next World; and therefore God commands the rich Merchants of <HI>Ephe&s;us,</HI> for their own &s;akes, to lay out their Wealth this way freely, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> vi. 17, 18, 19. [<HI>Charge them that are rich,</HI> &amp;c. &mdash; <HI>Lay|ing up in &s;tore,</HI> &amp;c.] XV. If any que&s;tion how &s;o mean a Gift can be &s;o richly rewarded? He mu&s;t know, the Reward is not given for the Merit of the Gift, but out of Gods infinite Bounty; and becau&s;e he hath freely promi&s;ed, he will &s;o infinitely requite tho&s;e who this way &s;hew their love to him, <HI>Hebr.</HI> vi. 10. [<HI>God is not unrighteous, that he will for|get,</HI> &amp;c.] XVI. Wherefore the &s;ame Apo&s;tle &s;hews us el&s;ewhere, that upon all the&s;e accounts God en|joyns us not to forget to oblige and gratifie him with the now only remaining Sacrifice of Alms, <HI>Hebr.</HI> xiii. 16. [<HI>To do good, and to communi|cate,</HI> &amp;c.] XVII. And well he may enjoyn this, becau&s;e if we do not pity and help tho&s;e whom he loves, and hath made poor by his Providence, on
<PB N="266" REF="148"> purpo&s;e to try our love to him, 'tis a &s;ign we do not truly love him: Him we never &s;aw, and their Nece&s;&s;ities ever appear to us, and be&s;peak our Com|pa&s;&s;ion, 1 <HI>John</HI> iii. 17. [<HI>Who&s;o hath this Worlds good, and &s;eeth,</HI> &amp;c.] XVIII. Yea, even the Books of <HI>Apocrypha</HI> excite us to Alms-deeds, a&s;&s;u|ring us that if we do pity and regard the Poor, God will look favourably on us in our need, <HI>Tobit</HI> iv. 7. [<HI>Give Alms of thy Goods, and never,</HI> &amp;c.] And for the quantity, let it be agreeable to our Ability; more if we be rich, le&s;s if we be low; however, let us give chearfully, and then we are &s;ure of a proportionable Reward; &s;o that in thus giving plentifully and freely, we provide a Friend in Heaven, again&s;t we come into any want, <HI>ver.</HI> 8, 9. [<HI>Be merciful after thy power&mdash; for &s;o gather|e&s;t thou,</HI> &amp;c.] XIX. If any yet doubt the cer|tainty of Gods requiting his Charity, the Canoni|cal Scripture brings in the Lord him&s;elf, Fir&s;t, own|ing thy Charity as lent to him&s;elf, and become his Debt; Secondly, promi&s;ing to repay it, <HI>Prov.</HI> xix. 17. [<HI>He that hath pity on the poor,</HI> &amp;c.] XX. Yea, be&s;ides the infinite Rewards of Charity hereafter, God hath promi&s;ed to deliver the charitable Man out of his earthly trouble, and will be as kind to him whenever he is in di&s;tre&s;s, as he was to the &s;ick or poor, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xli. 1. [<HI>Ble&s;&s;ed be the Man that provideth,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. While others are giving at the Lords Ta|ble, read and meditate of the&s;e Divine Exhorta|tions, and when thou ha&s;t prepared thy own Of|fering as large as thou art able, bow lowly, and pre&s;ent it to God, and &s;ay, <HI>Lord, thou ha&s;t given me all my worldly Goods, yea, thine own Son to be
<PB N="267" REF="148"> my Saviour; and I return a &s;mall part of thine own in acknowledgment: thou neede&s;t nothing; but ha&s;t charged me to &s;hew my love to thee by helping the poor; Lord, I love and pity them, becau&s;e they are thy Friends, I wi&s;h I could do more for them for thy &s;ake, for I de&s;ire Riches now for no other end, but to be more charitable; I dedicate my &s;elf and all I have to thy Service by this Earnest and Pledge; accept it and me, and let it derive a ble&s;&s;ing on all I have; yea, do thou be plea&s;ed to give me thy greater and &s;urer Riches, even Graces for my poor blind and naked Soul, and then I &s;hall he rich in good Works; grant this for Je&s;us &s;ake.</HI> Amen.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="7" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VII.</HI> Of the Prayer for the whole Church.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe &s;econd way of expre&s;&s;ing our Chari|ty is by Prayer, and though we cannot relieve all men, God can, and &s;o we mu&s;t pray for all to him that is able to &s;upply all Mankind. And becau&s;e the Communion is the highe&s;t exerci&s;e of Charity, therefore of old this Univer&s;al Interce&s;|&s;ion was u&s;ed in this Office, where they prayed for the Peace of the Church and State, for Kings and for all Chri&s;tians, e&s;pecially the afflicted, as S. <HI>Cyril</HI> a&s;&s;ures us: And <HI>Optatus</HI> calls this <HI>the appoint|ed form in the my&s;teries of the Sa|crament, in which we offer for the whole Church</HI><NOTE N="(m)" PLACE="marg">Optat. Milev. lib. 2. pag. 53.</NOTE>. And we do
<PB N="268" REF="149"> not (as the Roman Church) croud this into the Prayer of Con&s;ecration; but as in S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tome</HI>'s Liturgy, we make this Prayer &s;oon after the Go&s;pel<NOTE N="(n)" PLACE="marg">Euchologion Jac. Goar. pag. 69.</NOTE>, &s;ince none are &s;o likely to &s;ay this charitable Prayer devoutly for all, as they who ob|&s;erve the Rules of the Go&s;pel, as <HI>Caba&s;ilas</HI> well notes<NOTE N="(o)" PLACE="marg">Nic. Caba&s;il. Expo&s;. Liturg. Bib. patrum.</NOTE>. And there are two things to recom|mend this Prayer; Fir&s;t, Our Alms ju&s;t now offered to God by his Mini&s;ter, which the Scripture a&s;&s;ures us give great efficacy to our Prayers; Secondly, Our Commemoration of the great Sacrifice of Chri&s;ts Death, the Symbols of which are now to be &s;et upon the holy Table, that we may plead for all the World by the memo|rial of that Oblation which obtained Mercy for all, and by which Chri&s;t now intercedes for all in Heaven.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. As for the Prayer it &s;elf, be&s;ides the Pre|face and Conclu&s;ion, it doth contain Prayers, Sup|plications, Interce&s;&s;ions, and Giving of Thanks, which are to be made for all men, for Kings, and all that are in Authority, as S. <HI>Paul</HI> directs, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 1, 2.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. [<HI>Almighty and ever-living God, who by thy holy Apo&s;tle ha&s;t taught us,</HI> &amp;c.] Though the Per&s;ons we pray for are many, and the Ble&s;&s;ings we ask for them very great; yet he we pray to is omnipotent and eternal, an <HI>[Almighty and ever-living God,]</HI> &s;o that we cannot doubt but he is able to grant all, and we may be as &s;ure of his willingne&s;s as we are of his Power, &s;ince
<PB N="269" REF="149"> we make the&s;e Prayers according to his own Di|rections given us by [<HI>his holy Apo&s;tle S.</HI> Paul,] who in the 1 <HI>Ep. Timothy</HI> ii. 1. <HI>[hath taught us]</HI> that it is Gods will we &s;hould <HI>[make Prayers, Supplications,]</HI> Interce&s;&s;ions <HI>[and Thank&s;giv|ings for all Men,]</HI> in ob&s;ervance of which plain direction our Church hath compo&s;ed this Excel|lent Form, in the very &s;ame Method pre&s;cribed by the Apo&s;tle: For herein, fir&s;t, we Petition for tho&s;e good things we want, which is properly termed <HI>[Prayer,]</HI> and becau&s;e we have ju&s;t now offered our Alms and made many excellent reque&s;ts, with|out repeating the Particulars, we <HI>[humbly be|&s;eech him of his mercy] <HI>(to accept our Alms and Oblations,</HI></HI> though &s;mall in them&s;elves and not like|ly to merit the lea&s;t of the favours we beg; and) <HI>[to receive the&s;e our Prayers]</HI> with our former de&s;ires, <HI>[which we have offered to his Divine Maje&s;ty,]</HI> in hopes he will accept and an&s;wer them. Secondly, as for &s;upplications, which are for re|moving of evil, we duly weighing the Mi&s;chiefs ari&s;ing from Here&s;ie and Schi&s;m in the Church, do mo&s;t humbly <HI>[be&s;eech him to in&s;pire the Vniver&s;al Church]</HI> as he hath promi&s;ed, <HI>John</HI> xiv. 16, 17. <HI>Matth.</HI> xxviii. <HI>ult. <HI>[with the Spirit of Truth, Vnity and Concord,]</HI></HI> that there may be a right Faith, an agreement in Wor&s;hip, and a Sym|pathy in the affections of all the Members of this holy Society, which is the My&s;tical body of Chri&s;t, and &s;o fitly remembred at this holy Table: And that the outward effects may &s;hew that this great Body is acted by that one Spirit of Truth and Peace, we beg of God <HI>[that all they that do confe&s;s his holy Name,]</HI> and profe&s;s the Doctrine of Chri|&s;tianity, <HI>[may agree in]</HI> their Faith, by &s;ub|mitting
<PB N="270" REF="150"> all their Opinions to be examined and de|cided by <HI>[the truth of Gods holy word,]</HI> which is Truth it &s;elf, <HI>John</HI> xvii. 17. 2. <HI>Tim.</HI> iii. 16, 17. and cannot deceive us; and if we all took our Doctrines from this one Ancient and &s;ure Rule, as we &s;hould have Truth in our principles, &s;o we &s;hould have Unity in our affections; it would bani&s;h Here&s;ie and Schi&s;m al&s;o, and all Chri&s;tians might <HI>[live in Vnity and Godly Love,]</HI> &s;o that the Church would be an Emblem of Heaven. Thirdly, The Interce&s;&s;ions are tho&s;e Prayers and Supplicati|ons we make for others, and becau&s;e S. <HI>Paul</HI> char|ges us when we have prayed for all men, to pray or make interce&s;&s;ion e&s;pecially for Kings and tho&s;e in Authority, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 2. therefore <HI>[we be&s;eech God to &s;ave and defend all Chri&s;tian Kings, Princes and Governors,]</HI> in all the Monar|chies, Principalities and popular E&s;tates of Chri&s;ten|dom; for their Authority if rightly managed is an excellent guard to the true Faith, and a good means to prevent Factions and Divi&s;ions, and every Church then flouri&s;hes mo&s;t when its Rulers are pious and pro&s;perous: And becau&s;e we have the neare&s;t con|cern for our own Native Country, we inter|cede with God more <HI>[e&s;pecially for his Servant Charles our King,]</HI> naming him, as the ancient Liturgies did the Emperor after he became Chri&s;ti|an: We know our dear Soveraign profe&s;&s;eth the True Faith, and is a lover of Peace; &s;o that we beg of God to &s;ave and defend him, as being a&s;&s;ured, <HI>[that under him we &s;hall be godly and quietly governed,]</HI> which is that ble&s;&s;ed end S. <HI>Paul</HI> would have the Chri&s;tians aim at in praying for their Kings, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 2. And becau&s;e Kings cannot &s;ee all with their own Eyes, nor act all with their own
<PB N="271" REF="150"> hands, and &s;o are obliged to u&s;e Councellors, Judges and other Officers, we pray him to <HI>[grant to his whole Council,]</HI> with whom he advi&s;eth, <HI>[and to all that are put in authority under him,]</HI> by whom he executeth his good Laws, &s;uch wi&s;dom, grace and integrity, <HI>[that they may truly]</HI> determine all Cau&s;es, <HI>[and indifferent|ly]</HI> without any re&s;pect of per&s;ons <HI>[mini&s;ter Iu&s;tice,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxii. 2, 3. aiming purely at that which was Gods great end in con&s;tituting all Ma|gi&s;trates, [<HI>viz. <HI>the puni&s;hment of the wickedne&s;s and vice</HI></HI>] of evil doers, and for the <HI>[maintain|ing of his true Religion and vertue,]</HI> by en|couraging and rewarding them that do well, <HI>Rom.</HI> xiii. 3, 4. 1 <HI>Peter</HI> ii. 14. And this will make the State Holy and Happy. In the next place, we pray for the Church, without the good order of which no Nation can be long pro&s;perous. Fir&s;t therefore, we &s;ire our <HI>[Heavenly Father to give Grace]</HI> to the Rulers and Pa&s;tors thereof, <HI>viz. <HI>[to all Bi&s;h|ops]</HI></HI> who are called of God to govern his flock, <HI>[and]</HI> to all Prie&s;ts and Deacons, to whom tho&s;e Bi&s;hops commit the Care of particular Congregati|ons, thence called of old their <HI>[Curates,]</HI> for the&s;e we beg Grace <HI>[that they may both by]</HI> the holine&s;s of <HI>[their Lives and]</HI> the efficacy of their <HI>[Doctrine, &s;et forth]</HI> the excellencies, <HI>[of Gods Word,]</HI> which is in it &s;elf mo&s;t <HI>[true,]</HI> and hath in it a quickning Power to revive Sinners from the Death of Sin; and to make them active and <HI>[Lively,] (<HI>Acts</HI></HI> vii. 38.) in the ways of Piety and Vertue: And let the &s;ame Grace direct and enable them <HI>[to admini&s;ter the Holy Sacra|ments,]</HI> e&s;pecally this of the Holy Communion, <HI>[rightly]</HI> according to our Lords in&s;titution,
<PB N="272" REF="151"> and <HI>[duly]</HI> as the nece&s;&s;ities of the Church do require. Moreover, &s;ince all their Preaching and ho|ly Admini&s;trations are ineffectual, unle&s;s tho&s;e who partake of them be di&s;po&s;ed by the Spirit to profit by them, we pray that <HI>[God]</HI> will <HI>[give his Heavenly Grace to all his people]</HI> every where, <HI>[e&s;pecially to this Congregation here pre|&s;ent,]</HI> on whom our Spiritual labours are be&s;tow|ed, and for who&s;e Souls we have a peculiar con|cern; <HI>[that with meek hearts]</HI> and a due &s;en&s;e of their own unworthine&s;s, <HI>[and]</HI> with <HI>[due reve|rence]</HI> and re&s;pect to his glorious Maje&s;ty <HI>[they may hear and receive Gods holy Word,]</HI> being &s;o guided by the in&s;tructions, reformed by the re|proofs, and quickned by the exhortations and promi|&s;es thereof, that they may <HI>[truly]</HI> and &s;incerely <HI>[&s;erve him in holine&s;s &amp; righteou&s;ne&s;s,]</HI> not only at this pre&s;ent, but <HI>[all the days of their lives:]</HI> And &s;ince many of our Brethren, be&s;ides their &s;piri|tual mi&s;eries, are al&s;o under many outward Calami|ties, <HI>[we mo&s;t humbly]</HI> and earne&s;tly <HI>[be&s;eech God,]</HI> by all that mercy and <HI>[goodne&s;s]</HI> &s;hewed to Mankind in the death of his Son here commemo|rated, that he will plea&s;e <HI>[to comfort]</HI> in their affli|ction, <HI>[and to &s;uccour]</HI> and relieve <HI>[all tho&s;e who in this tran&s;itory Life are in trouble,]</HI> for fear of any evil like to fall upon them, or in <HI>[&s;orrow]</HI> for any mi&s;ery lately pa&s;t or now pre&s;ent, as al&s;o tho&s;e that are di&s;tre&s;&s;ed by poverty, and are in <HI>[need]</HI> of Food, Raiment and Habitations, and tho&s;e that are vi&s;ited with <HI>[&s;ickne&s;s]</HI> or bodily pains, that he may comfort and deliver tho&s;e that lye un|der the&s;e <HI>[or any Adver&s;ities,]</HI> for there are va|riety of the&s;e evils, and in all of them the poor &s;ufferers need his help. Finally, Since the Holy A|po&s;tle
<PB N="273" REF="151"> bids us al&s;o to give Thanks, we cannot find any &s;ort of Men, for whom we can &s;ecurely prai&s;e God in this mo&s;t uncertain life, becau&s;e all Mens condition is &s;o changeable, their pro&s;perity &s;o &s;hort and mixed with Evils, and their life &s;o &s;uddenly gone: Wherefore, <HI>[we do]</HI> principally <HI>[ble&s;s the Lords holy Name for all]</HI> our dear Brethren and Friends, even for tho&s;e his Saints and <HI>[Servants]</HI> who have lived holily, and pa&s;&s;ed all the dangers of this evil World, and are <HI>[departed this Life in his Faith and fear,]</HI> having never for&s;aken the true Religion, nor di&s;honoured it by evil practi|ces: The&s;e we know are now and ever &s;hall be truly happy in Heaven; and though we be yet (as they once were) in the mid&s;t of many temptations and afflictions, it is our comfort and &s;upport to be|hold that part of our Brethren, which is already &s;afe and triumphant: We need not nor do not pray for them, but for our &s;elves we mu&s;t beg that the Lord will <HI>[give us Grace,]</HI> as he did to them, that we may <HI>[&s;o follow their good Examples]</HI> in piety and virtue upon earth, <HI>[that with them]</HI> at the la&s;t <HI>[we al&s;o may be partakers of his heavenly Kingdom,]</HI> and joyn with them in &s;inging his eternal prai&s;es: The&s;e indeed are large and weighty reque&s;ts, but we be&s;eech <HI>[him to grant them]</HI> who is our merciful <HI>[Father for Ie&s;us Chri&s;t his &s;ake]</HI> who&s;e death is here &s;et forth and remembred, and who we hope will pray with us and for us, becau&s;e (not any Saint or Angel, but) <HI>[he is our only Mediator,]</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 5.) <HI>[and Advocate]</HI> to plead for the acceptance of our Prayers, &s;o that by him we hope to prevail, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="8" TYPE="section">
<PB N="274" REF="152">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VIII.</HI> Of the warning before the Commu|nion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. GReat My&s;teries ought to have great prepa|ration, the Pa&s;chal Lamb was to be cho|&s;en four days before it was &s;lain, <HI>Exod.</HI> xii. 3.6. The Jewi&s;h Fea&s;ts were proclaimed &s;ome time be|fore <HI>Levit.</HI> xxv. 9. and <HI>Hezekiah</HI> gave publick warning of his intended Pa&s;&s;over a good while be|fore the celebration, 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> xxx. But we have a higher My&s;tery to perform, and do it now &s;o &s;el|dom, and are &s;o unprepared for it, that it is nece&s;|&s;ary to give us &s;o large a time before it, to di&s;po&s;e our Souls for the worthy receiving thereof; and this pre&s;ent Exhortation not only declares the in|tended time, but al&s;o may be very &s;erviceable to our Preparation; containing, Fir&s;t, An Informa|tion, 1. Of the time when we celebrate it; 2. Of the Per&s;ons to whom we &s;hall admini&s;ter it; 3. Of the manner how they mu&s;t receive it, <HI>viz.</HI> in re|membrance of Chri&s;ts Death, and with all thank|fulne&s;s, both for it, and for this Ordinance to com|memorate it. Secondly, It contains an Exhortation grounded on the benefit of doing it well, and the danger of doing it ill, and exciting us to the Du|ties of, 1. Serious con&s;idering the Dignity of this Sacrament, and the peril of profaning it; 2. And &s;trict Examining our hearts in order to our accep|tance. Thirdly, This Warning contains Directi|ons, 1. To the Penitent, who is advi&s;ed to prepare
<PB N="275" REF="152"> by Repentance, which is now to be exerci&s;ed in Self-examination, Contrition, Confe&s;&s;ion, and holy Purpo&s;es: And by Charity to be &s;hewed by making &s;atisfaction for all Injuries done by us, and forgiving tho&s;e done again&s;t us. 2ly, Here is Direction to the Impenitent not to come unwor|thily; and the&s;e are 1. Solemnly warned; 2. Shew|ed what they may do in order to fit them; 3. Fore|told of the danger of neglecting the&s;e Preparatives. La&s;tly, Here are directions to the doubting, &s;hew|ing to what end they need Gho&s;tly Coun&s;el, and in what ca&s;e they want it, of whom they mu&s;t de&s;ire it, and what benefit they may have by it. The&s;e are the parts of this Warning, as will more clearly appear in the Di&s;cour&s;e.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[Dearly Beloved,]</HI> I am to give you this early warning, That <HI>[on &mdash; next]</HI> I purpo&s;e (<HI>[through Gods a&s;&s;i&s;tance,] <HI>James</HI></HI> iv. 15.) <HI>[to Admini&s;ter]</HI> the holy Communion, and I would not ca&s;t this Pearl before Swine, but &s;hall de&s;ire you all to get &s;utable di&s;po&s;itions for it, becau&s;e <HI>[to all &s;uch as &s;hall be religiou&s;ly and devoutly di&s;po&s;ed,]</HI> it is a <HI>[mo&s;t comfortable Sacrament]</HI> and makes them partakers <HI>[of the Body and Blood of Chri&s;t,]</HI> and therefore &s;uch need no com|pul&s;ion to bring them to it, being attracted &s;uffici|ently by its own &s;weetne&s;s, and the comfort and benefit they receive there. And le&s;t any &s;hould pretend ignorance of the end why they come to this Ordinance, or the Manner how they mu&s;t <HI>[receive]</HI> it, I do here inform &s;uch, they are to do it <HI>[in remembrance of]</HI> Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 24. and of <HI>[his meritorious Pa&s;&s;ion on the Cro&s;s,] <HI>ver&s;.</HI></HI> 26. Here we are to imprint that Death of his
<PB N="276" REF="153"> which he &s;uffered for our Sins, &s;o firmly on our own hearts, that it may never be forgotten by us, and to &s;et it forth in this manner, that all the World may have it in remembrance; and good rea&s;on, &s;ince <HI>[thereby we obtain remi&s;&s;ion of our &s;ins, and are made partakers of the King|dom of Heaven:]</HI> The&s;e are &s;uch great Ble&s;&s;ings, that <HI>[it is our Duty,]</HI> not only to remember them, but to do it with Thank&s;giving; and there|fore we mu&s;t, in this Sacrifice of Prai&s;e, <HI>[render mo&s;t humble and hearty thanks to Almighty God, for that he hath given his Son our Sa|viour Ie&s;us Chri&s;t, not only to dye for us, but al&s;o to be our &s;piritual food and &s;u&s;tenance in that holy Sacrament:]</HI> he gave him for us in his Death, and gives him to us in this Ordinance; &s;o that they who come prepared, are made partakers of Chri&s;t, and of all the Benefits of his Death: <HI>[Which being a thing &s;o Divine]</HI> in its In&s;titu|tion, and <HI>[&s;o comfortable]</HI> in its effects <HI>[to them who receive it worthily;]</HI> and on the other &s;ide, <HI>[&s;o dangerous to them who will pre&s;ume to re|ceive it unworthily,]</HI> that in order to your e&s;|caping the&s;e dangers, and that you may all par|take of the afore&s;aid Comforts, after this Informa|tion, <HI>[My Duty is]</HI> Secondly, To give you a &s;erious <HI>[Exhortation, that in the mean time]</HI> between this and the day appointed for the Com|munion, you do prepare your &s;elves as well as you can: And fir&s;t, I exhort you very &s;eriou&s;ly <HI>[to con&s;ider the dignity of this holy My&s;tery]</HI> which was in&s;tituted by Chri&s;t him&s;elf, for &s;o weigh|ty rea&s;ons, and to &s;uch excellent purpo&s;es, as the conveying his Merits and Graces to us, the taking our &s;ins on him, and the &s;ecuring our Salvation;
<PB N="277" REF="153"> <HI>[and]</HI> al&s;o to think &s;eriou&s;ly upon <HI>[the great pe|ril of]</HI> coming rudely or &s;lightly to it, in Malice, or in any Sin unrepented of, <HI>[and &s;o receiving it unworthily,]</HI> which is a great contempt of our Lord, and may aggravate or ha&s;ten our Condem|nation. In the next place I mu&s;t advi&s;e you to en|deavour &s;eriou&s;ly to fit your &s;elves for &s;o high and &s;olemn a Duty, by &s;etting apart &s;ome time before for <HI>[&s;earching and examining your Con&s;ciences]</HI> concerning all the &s;inful thoughts, words, and deeds that you have been guilty of; and <HI>[this you mu&s;t not do lightly,]</HI> and formally, <HI>[after the man|ner]</HI> of Hypocrites, who only feign Repentance, <HI>[and di&s;&s;emble with God,]</HI> by making &s;ome outward &s;hews of &s;orrow again&s;t a &s;olemn time: But you mu&s;t do it <HI>[&s;o]</HI> &s;trictly and &s;incerely, <HI>[that ye may come holy and clean to &s;uch an heaven|ly Fea&s;t,]</HI> having put off all affection to every &s;in, and put on the love of all Virtue and Piety, which is <HI>[the wedding Garment required by God in holy Scripture,] <HI>Matth.</HI></HI> xxii. 2. for this alone will make you <HI>[be received]</HI> by God, the great Ma&s;ter of this Fea&s;t, <HI>[as worthy partakers of that holy Table:]</HI> Which being &s;o de&s;irable, I &s;hall now &s;hew you <HI>[the way and means there|to;]</HI> which are the&s;e, <HI>[Fir&s;t, To examine]</HI> all the Actions of <HI>[your Lives and Conver&s;ations,]</HI> comparing them <HI>[to the Rule of Gods Com|mandments,]</HI> which will &s;hew you where you have gone crooked, either on the right hand, by omit|ting any nece&s;&s;ary Duty; or on the left, by com|mitting any heinous Sin; and when you have dili|gently read over the Commandments, and all along compared your ways with them, then <HI>[wherein&s;oe|ver ye &s;hall perceive your &s;elves to have offend|ed,
<PB N="278" REF="154"> either in]</HI> any thought to which your <HI>[will]</HI> con&s;ented, or in any <HI>[word or deed, there]</HI> in|wardly and heartily <HI>[to bewail your own &s;inful|ne&s;s, and]</HI> while your heart is thus convinced of your folly and ba&s;ene&s;s, to kneel down and <HI>[con|fe&s;s your &s;elves to Almighty God with]</HI> un|feigned &s;orrow for what is pa&s;t, <HI>[and full pur|po&s;e of Amendment]</HI> for the future, if it may plea&s;e God to forgive you now. Secondly, <HI>[If ye &s;hall perceive]</HI> by this Examination, <HI>[that your offences]</HI> have been <HI>[committed not only]</HI> immediately <HI>[again&s;t God, but al&s;o again&s;t your Neighbour,]</HI> either by &s;landering or wrong|ing them in any kind, <HI>[then]</HI> God will not forgive you unle&s;s <HI>[ye &s;hall]</HI> ask them forgivene&s;s, and &s;o <HI>[reconcile your &s;elves unto them;]</HI> and withal, you mu&s;t declare that <HI>[you are ready]</HI> (with Peni|tent <HI>Zaccheus, Luke</HI> xix. 8.) <HI>[to make re&s;titution and &s;atisfaction according to the uttermo&s;t of your powers, for all injuries and wrongs done by you to any others;]</HI> For indeed without this the Offender doth not truly repent, nor will God forgive the offence, while we keep the ill-gotten Goods. And becau&s;e the Pride and ill Nature of the wronged Party often di&s;courages the Offender from &s;ubmitting, Chri&s;t, who bids the Offender offer &s;atisfaction, <HI>Matth.</HI> v. 24. commands the Of|fended to accept it, <HI>Mark</HI> xi. 25. So that if you be the injured per&s;on, <HI>[you mu&s;t be likewi&s;e rea|dy to forgive tho&s;e who have offended you]</HI> in a|ny kind, it being mo&s;t rea&s;onable that at this Sa|crament, where you expect <HI>[to have forgivene&s;s of your offences]</HI> (which are far greater) <HI>[at Gods hands,]</HI> you &s;hould forgive tho&s;e &s;mall Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es which your Brethren do again&s;t you;
<PB N="279" REF="154"> and indeed you cannot be forgiven unle&s;s you for|give, <HI>Matth.</HI> vi. 14, 15, 18. Now if you examine, repent, confe&s;s, amend and make &s;atisfaction, <HI>[the holy Communion]</HI> will &s;eal your Pardon, and &s;ecure as well as promote it; <HI>[but otherwi&s;e]</HI> if you be injurious, malicious, and impenitent, <HI>[it doth but increa&s;e]</HI> and aggravate that <HI>[Dam|nation]</HI> which your other &s;ins de&s;erve. La&s;tly <HI>[Therefore,]</HI> though it be your expre&s;s Duty to come, yet it is as much your Duty to repent; &s;o that <HI>[if any of you be]</HI> a common Swearer and <HI>[bla&s;phemer of God,]</HI> or by Athei&s;tical &s;coffing at holy things, be <HI>[an hinderer or &s;landerer of his word;]</HI> or if any of you be <HI>[an Adulterer]</HI> notorious Deceiver, common Drunkard, or Fal&s;e-witne&s;s, or bear any [<HI>Malice</HI> or <HI>Envy</HI>] to your Neighbours, <HI>[or be in any other grievous Crimes,]</HI> I be&s;eech you to con&s;ider the peril of coming ra&s;hly in &s;uch an e&s;tate, and I &s;olemnly warn you <HI>[to repent of your &s;ins, or el&s;e come not to that holy Table]</HI> where God will come to &s;urvey you; for though the&s;e &s;ins will damn you (al&s;o if you &s;tay away) without repen|tance, yet this pre&s;umption may ha&s;ten your ru|in, and <HI>[after the taking this holy Sacra|ment,]</HI> you may ju&s;tly fear God &s;hould for&s;ake you, and [<HI>the Devil enter into you as he did into</HI> Judas,] (who received this Sacrament with a re&s;olution to betray his Ma&s;ter,) and if the Evil Spirit get &s;uch power over you, he will <HI>[fill you full of all iniquity, and bring you to de&s;tructi|on of Body and Soul,]</HI> as he did that fal&s;e and mo&s;t wicked man: But I hope you do re&s;olve to repent, and &s;o will not be in danger of this terri|ble mi&s;chief. And if upon your endeavours to ex|amine,
<PB N="280" REF="155"> you find your &s;ins &s;o great, as fills you with &s;cruples and doubts, <HI>[&s;ince it is requi&s;ite no man &s;hould come to the holy Communion, but with a full tru&s;t in Gods Mercy]</HI> here &s;et forth, <HI>[and with a quiet Con&s;cience,]</HI> &s;o as that he may have comfort in this mo&s;t &s;weet and refre&s;hing Or|dinance; <HI>[Therefore if there be any of you, who by this means]</HI> of private Confe&s;&s;ion to God and Prayer <HI>[cannot quiet his own Con&s;cience]</HI> from tho&s;e fears which his guilt hath cau&s;ed, <HI>[but]</HI> that he &s;till <HI>[requireth further comfort]</HI> to &s;up|port him, <HI>[or coun&s;el]</HI> to direct him, in this ca&s;e, when he is terrified with the guilt of &s;ome grievous &s;ins pa&s;t, or afraid le&s;t he &s;hould fall into &s;ome dangerous temptation after all his Vows, <HI>[Let him come to me]</HI> whom God hath intru&s;ted with the care of his Soul, <HI>[or to &s;ome other di&s;creet and learned Mini&s;ter of Gods Word,]</HI> and <HI>[let him]</HI> confe&s;s his Sin freely and ingenuou&s;ly, and <HI>[open his grief]</HI> and his fears; For Chri&s;t hath given us a &s;pecial Commi&s;&s;ion to help &s;uch dejected Penitents, if they will &s;hew us their Di&s;ea&s;es; for <HI>[by the Mini&s;try of Gods holy word,]</HI> and the Promi&s;es thereof, which we have Authority to di&s;|pen&s;e, <HI>John</HI> xx. 23. 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.18. <HI>[they may re|ceive from us the benefit of Ab&s;olution]</HI> by our pronouncing &s;uch a Pardon as God will confirm, if they be what they &s;eem to us. And in ca&s;e of their Fears of any temptation, by this means al&s;o <HI>[they may have]</HI> from us Spiritual or <HI>[Gho&s;tly Coun|&s;el and Advice]</HI> how to avoid the occa&s;ions thereof: And &s;o by the due u&s;e of this too much neglected Confe&s;&s;ion to Gods Mini&s;ters, men might <HI>[have their Con&s;ciences quieted,]</HI> and <HI>[avoiding all &s;cruple and doubtfulne&s;s,]</HI> might come with a
<PB N="281" REF="155"> more firm Faith and a more lively Hope unto this ble&s;&s;ed Fea&s;t, and might receive more benefits there|by.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="9" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IX.</HI> Of the Exhortation to the Communi|on.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THough the frequency of our Communica|ting, be not expre&s;ly determined in Scri|pture, yet it is there &s;uppo&s;ed we will do it of|ten; and this latitude was left, to give us opportu|nity to &s;hew our love by coming freely and fre|quently, not to excu&s;e our negligence or impiety in cu&s;tomary or con&s;tant omitting this duty, which is &s;o heinous and &s;o common a Sin in this Age, and &s;o great a &s;candal in &s;ome who call them&s;elves Prote&s;tants, that there was never more need of this pious and rational Exhortation, than in the&s;e days: For it contains, Fir&s;t, A Declaration of the time when this Sacrament is to be celebrated. Se|condly, an Invitation of all that are pre&s;ent to come. Thirdly, the Arguments to move them to it, being, 1. A plain &s;imilitude from the Gue&s;ts who are invited by an Ordinary Man to a rich and co&s;tly Fea&s;t, and they ungratefully refu&s;e to come; for if this would highly di&s;plea&s;e us, much more mu&s;t our withdrawing from this Sacrament provoke God. 2ly, We argue from the frivolou&s;ne&s;s of
<PB N="282" REF="156"> tho&s;e pretences which Men u&s;e to excu&s;e their &s;taying away, <HI>viz.</HI> That they are bu&s;ie and cannot, or &s;inful and dare not come, both of the&s;e being very ba&s;e and very vain in Gods &s;ight. 3ly, We argue from the example of tho&s;e who were invited to the Fea&s;t in the Go&s;pel, and made &s;uch kind of excu&s;es, yet were ju&s;tly condemned. 4ly, We apply all by &s;hew|ing, 1. Our care in providing this Heavenly Fea&s;t; 2. Our de&s;ire that all may come; 3. Their duty to come in thankfulne&s;s for the death of Chri&s;t; 4. Their danger if they wilfully &s;tay away, &s;ince it is likely they will be &s;everely puni&s;hed for &s;o great a Sin again&s;t God, and &s;o foul a &s;candal to their Brethren. La&s;tly, We conclude with hopes they will, and Prayers they may return to a better mind.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[Dearly beloved]</HI> on <HI>&s;uch a day <HI>[I intend by Gods Grace,]</HI></HI> a&s;&s;i&s;ting me <HI>[to Cele|brate the]</HI> mo&s;t holy Fea&s;t of the <HI>[Lords Sup|per;]</HI> and I give you this notice &s;o long before, that none may pretend ignorance. This Sacrament is compared in Scripture to a rich and co&s;tly Fea&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxii. <HI>Luke</HI> xiv. and God is the Ma&s;ter of this Fea&s;t, Chri&s;t him&s;elf the Food, and his Mini&s;ters are in his Name to di&s;pen&s;e it; I therefore being one of the&s;e Di&s;pen&s;ers, <HI>[in Gods name do bid]</HI> and invite <HI>[you all that are here pre&s;ent, unto]</HI> this heavenly Fea&s;t, which is provided for all bap|tized Chri&s;tians, and therefore you all have a right to it, and are or ought to be fit for it; wherefore I pray you all to come, <HI>[and be&s;eech you for the Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;ts &s;ake]</HI> who died to make this entertainment for you, <HI>[that you will not re|fu&s;e to come thereto,]</HI> and e&s;pecially &s;ince you are
<PB N="283" REF="156"> <HI>[&s;o lovingly called and bidden by God him&s;elf,]</HI> who hath &s;ent us in his own name on purpo&s;e to invite you: Now le&s;t you &s;hould ra&s;hly re&s;olve to deny both God and his kind Me&s;&s;age, let me rea|&s;on the ca&s;e with you, And my fir&s;t argument &s;hall be taken from a plain and familiar Ca&s;e: <HI>[You know how grievous]</HI> to the inviter <HI>[and how unkind a thing it is]</HI> in the per&s;ons invited, <HI>[when an]</HI> ordinary <HI>[Man]</HI> one of our Neigh|bors <HI>[hath prepared]</HI> with a great deal of Co&s;t, Art, and pains <HI>[a rich fea&s;t,]</HI> and <HI>[decked his Ta|ble with all kind of Provi&s;ion]</HI> that can be wi&s;h|ed or expected, <HI>[&s;o that there lacketh nothing but tho&s;e Gue&s;ts to &s;it down]</HI> at it, whom he cho&s;e out of all his Friends, to &s;hew his love and re&s;pects to, by this invitation: If after all, <HI>[they who were]</HI> &s;o kindly invited and <HI>[called, with|out any cau&s;e mo&s;t unthankfully refu&s;e to come;]</HI> I dare appeal to your own &s;elves, and make you judges of this Matter, <HI>[which of you in &s;uch a ca&s;e would not be moved]</HI> to great anger, to &s;ee your co&s;t thus ca&s;t away, your pro|vi&s;ions &s;lighted, your company refu&s;ed, and your very love de&s;pi&s;ed? <HI>[who would not think]</HI> this as grievous to be born, as if &s;ome <HI>[great injury or wrong were done to him?]</HI> &s;ince Affronts are the mo&s;t provoking &s;ort of offences: I know you mu&s;t confe&s;s you would take this ill from your Equals; And &s;urely when God vouch&s;afes to let his own Son be &s;lain, to make this &s;piritual Fea&s;t, and invites his Creatures, yea his mi&s;erable Enemies to it, who mu&s;t peri&s;h without it, and they in&s;olently turn their backs, he hath much ju&s;ter cau&s;e of high di&s;plea&s;ure; <HI>[wherefore mo&s;t dearly beloved in Chri&s;t,]</HI> do not ra&s;hly run into &s;o vile a crime, but
<PB N="284" REF="157"> <HI>[take ye good heed]</HI> and con&s;ider Gods Mercy in inviting, and your own nece&s;&s;ity who are invited, as al&s;o the excellency of the Food provided for you, and the benefits you may have thereby, <HI>[le&s;t ye withdrawing your &s;elves from this holy Sup|per,]</HI> be condemned out of your own mouths, and wilfully <HI>[provoke Gods indignation again&s;t you.]</HI> I know Men will &s;tudy &s;ome excu&s;es to blind the Eyes of others, and &s;tifle the checks of their own Con&s;ciences; Secondly therefore, I will exa|mine the mo&s;t u&s;ual pretences, and &s;hew how vain they are: Fir&s;t, Some pretend they are bu&s;ie and cannot come now, and indeed <HI>[it is an ea&s;ie matter for a Man to &s;ay I will not communi|cate]</HI> at this time, [<HI>becau&s;e I am otherwi&s;e hindred with Worldly bu&s;ine&s;s:</HI> But I an&s;wer, Why did you not contrive before-hand to put off this bu&s;ine&s;s? You can find time for Markets, Vi&s;its, yea for Recreations, and do put off other bu&s;ine&s;s for the&s;e le&s;&s;er matters, &s;o that I doubt God &s;ees you contrived bu&s;ine&s;s on purpo&s;e to put him off: Again, if every little bu&s;ine&s;s keep you away, the World will always find you &s;uch employment, and &s;o you &s;hall never come: But &s;uppo&s;e you have real bu&s;ine&s;s, is it of as great concernment to you as the Salvation of your Soul? if not, ought it not to be laid a&s;ide when you have the greate&s;t work to do? Doth not this &s;hew, you value Earth above Heaven, and Gain above God him&s;elf? 'Tis ea&s;ie to feign pretences to Men, <HI>[But &s;uch excu&s;es are not &s;o ea&s;ily accepted and allowed of God,]</HI> who &s;ees they are fal&s;e, frivolous, or highly impious. A|gain, others pretend they are Sinners and dare not come, who&s;e plea is next to be con&s;idered; <HI>[If any man &s;ay I am a grievous Sinner, and
<PB N="285" REF="157" MS="y"> therefore am afraid to come,]</HI> fearing to be judged for coming unworthily: I reply, If you &s;ee your Sin, and con&s;ider you live every moment in the danger of Damnation, till you have repented, <HI>[why do you not repent &amp; amend]</HI> your lives ju&s;t now, and then you may come without any danger; but if you continue in Sin when you know you are a Sinner, you will be as certainly damned though you &s;tay away, as if you came; and you are con|demned not for coming to the Sacrament, but for living in Sin without Repentance: It is one great fault to live in Sin; and can that excu&s;e us for ano|ther fault, which is the for&s;aking the Holy Sacra|ment? 'Tis true, while you keep your Sins you mu&s;t not come; and you choo&s;e rather to leave the Sacra|ment, than to part with your Sins; and are &s;o fooli&s;h to think this will excu&s;e you, and &s;hews y<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="2 letters">r high e&s;teem <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">f that Sacrament; which you love le&s;s than your Malice, your Lu&s;t, or Intemperance: Repent therefore, and &s;hew your Reverence by com|ming humbly to this Fea&s;t which was made for Pe|nitent Sinners: <HI>[when God calleth you]</HI> by us, to for&s;ake your Sins and come, <HI>[are ye not a&s;ha|med to &s;ay]</HI> impudently <HI>[you will not? When ye &s;hould]</HI> immediately <HI>[return to God,]</HI> as &s;oon as you perceive your offence, <HI>[will ye excu&s;e your &s;elves and &s;ay you are not ready?]</HI> How oft have you put us off &s;o before? Or what pro|gre&s;s have you made in preparing &s;ince la&s;t time? I be&s;eech you, <HI>[con&s;ider earne&s;tly with your &s;elves how little &s;uch feigned excu&s;es will a|vail before God]</HI> who &s;eeth the heart, and knoweth, the end of them, is only to colour over a de&s;igned total Omi&s;&s;ion of this Duty: Which may be &s;een, Thirdly, By a plain Example in that Pa|rable,
<PB N="286" REF="158"> <HI>Luke</HI> xiv. 18. &amp;c. wherein our Saviour clear|ly alludes to this heavenly Banquet: For <HI>[they that refu&s;ed that Fea&s;t in the Go&s;pel,]</HI> to which God had invited them by his Servants, had Excu&s;es as well as you: And one pretended he could not come <HI>[becau&s;e he had bought a Farm;]</HI> another was <HI>[to try his yokes of Oxen;]</HI> a third <HI>[was]</HI> newly <HI>[married,]</HI> and therefore could not come: The&s;e fair Pretenders <HI>[were not &s;o excu&s;ed,]</HI> but were e&s;teemed De&s;pi&s;ers of his Provi&s;ions and his Love who had invited them, and &s;o <HI>[were counted unworthy of the heavenly Fea&s;t,]</HI> and finally rejected upon this ba&s;e Affront: And let me intreat you to beware you do not by the like contempt provoke Almighty God to re&s;olve to withold his Grace from you for ever, the means of which you have vilely rejected. However, <HI>[I for my part]</HI> will prepare the Sacrament, and <HI>[&s;hall be ready]</HI> to admini&s;ter it, <HI>[and according to my Office,]</HI> as I am a Steward of the&s;e My&s;te|ries, <HI>[I bid you in the Name of God,]</HI> the great Ma&s;ter of the Fea&s;t; <HI>[I call you in Chri&s;ts behalf,]</HI> who is the precious Food here di&s;pen&s;ed; <HI>[I exhort you,]</HI> for your own &s;akes, <HI>[as you love your own Salvation,]</HI> (which will be en|dangered by this contempt) <HI>[that ye will]</HI> &s;et a|&s;ide all Excu&s;es, and all Bu&s;ine&s;s, <HI>[and be parta|kers of this holy Communion]</HI> at this time: I am &s;ure you are infinitely obliged to it; for <HI>[as the Son of God did vouch&s;afe to yield up his Soul by death upon the Cro&s;s for your Sal|vation,]</HI> as he in pure love to you did endure that mo&s;t accur&s;ed death for you: <HI>[So it is your du|ty,]</HI> and as little as you can do in return for &s;o in|finite a favour, <HI>[to receive the Communion in
<PB N="287" REF="158" MS="y"> remembrance of the Sacrifice of his Death,]</HI> and e&s;pecially &s;ince he expre&s;ly enjoins <HI>[you]</HI> thus to remember him; and the doing this in remembrance of him, is that which <HI>[he him|&s;elf hath commanded;]</HI> &s;o that both in point of Gratitude and Obedience <HI>[you]</HI> mu&s;t come to this Sacrament: <HI>[which if ye &s;hall neglect to do,]</HI> after all the&s;e Arguments to convince you, <HI>[con&s;ider with your &s;elves,]</HI> and let your own Con&s;ciences tell you, <HI>[how great in|jury ye do to God,]</HI> in de&s;pi&s;ing his Love and the Merits of his dear Son hereby conveyed, <HI>[and how &s;ore puni&s;hment hangeth over your heads for the &s;ame;]</HI> You may think it may be (by Ignorance or ill Principles) there is danger in coming, though you do endeavour to prepare; but is it not plain enough you commit a greater &s;in, and run into a more eminent dan|ger, <HI>[when we wilfully ab&s;tain from the Lords Table]</HI> in contempt of his Command, <HI>[and &s;eparate your &s;elves from your Bre|thren who come to feed on the Banquet of that mo&s;t heavenly Food,]</HI> either out of Pride, as if you were too holy to eat with them; or out of gro&s;s ignorance, as if you could expect, to partake with them in the Re|ward, when you will not joyn with them in the Duty; or by Uncharitablene&s;s, di&s;coura|ging others by your vile Example? Surely you cannot expect, &s;uch a Sin again&s;t God and Man can long go unpuni&s;hed: <HI>[The&s;e things if ye earne&s;tly]</HI> and frequently <HI>[con&s;ider, ye will by Gods Grace return to a better mind,]</HI> and re&s;olve to come prepared in the be&s;t man|ner
<PB N="288" REF="159"> you can: And <HI>[for the obtaining]</HI> of this Grace, both to per&s;uade you to it, and fit you for it, <HI>[we will not cea&s;e to make our humble Petitions unto Almighty God our heavenly Father,]</HI> to whom be Glory now and for ever, Amen.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="289" REF="159">
<HEAD>Partition II. OF THE More immediate Preparation.</HEAD>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Exhortation at the Communion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe former Exhortation is de&s;igned to encrea&s;e the Numbers, and this to re|ctifie the di&s;po&s;itions of the Commu|nicants, that they may be not only many, but good: The very My&s;teries of the Gen|tiles were veiled with many Coverings, to make them more Sacred: And in the Greek Church, be|&s;ide all other preparatory matters, the Prie&s;ts invi|ted the worthy, and warned the unworthy, when they were come to the Lords Table: which re|peated Warning is more nece&s;&s;ary in this loo&s;er Age, and this Excellent Form is rarely &s;uted to this Occa&s;ion: For it recommends to us two great and
<PB N="290" REF="160"> nece&s;&s;ary Duties; Fir&s;t, The Duty of Self-exami|nation; which is 1. Pre&s;&s;ed by Arguments taken from The Divine Authority enjoyning it, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 28. From the great Benefits which follow the do|ing it well, and the great &s;in and danger con&s;equent to the doing it ill. 2. It is de&s;cribed exactly by the &s;everal parts of it, <HI>viz.</HI> true Repentance, a lively Faith, an intire Amendment, and a per|fect Charity: To all which we are exhorted. Secondly, Here is recommended the Duty of Thank&s;giving, 1. By way of Con&s;ideration, &s;hewing The nece&s;&s;ity of this Duty, and the gene|ral ground thereof, <HI>viz.</HI> for the Redemption of the World; withal declaring, what rea&s;on there is to prai&s;e God for this Redemption, con&s;idering it in it &s;elf; and what cau&s;e to prai&s;e him for it in this Sacrament, which was in&s;tituted on purpo&s;e for this end. 2. This Duty is directed by way of Practice, and we a&s;&s;i&s;ted to do it both with out lips at the holy Table, and in our lives by &s;ubmit|ting to his Will, and keeping his Commandments for ever after.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[Dearly beloved in the Lord,]</HI> I rejoyce to &s;ee you &s;tay for the&s;e holy My&s;teries; and that your good de&s;ires may be &s;ucce&s;sful, I mu&s;t once more tell <HI>[you, that mind to come to the Holy Communion,]</HI> that you may partake <HI>[of the body and blood of our Lord and Saviour Chri&s;t,]</HI> that now e&s;pecially you [<HI>mu&s;t con&s;ider how S.</HI> Paul,] and God him&s;elf by him enjoyneth and <HI>[exhorteth all per&s;ons diligently to try and examine them&s;elves,]</HI> that they may di&s;cover and bewail their Sins, and be a&s;&s;ured of their purpo&s;es to amend, <HI>[before they pre&s;ume to eat of that
<PB N="291" REF="160"> bread, and drink of that Cup,]</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 28. And though we hope you have done this in private, yet it is fit you &s;hould reflect upon your &s;elves once more ju&s;t now, when you are immediately ap|proaching to the Lords Table, that &s;o you may yet &s;tep back (till another opportunity) if you find you are unworthy, and that this fre&s;h review may humble you, and make you fitter if you be di&s;po&s;ed: And the more effectually to excite all to do this Du|ty well now, we mu&s;t con&s;ider, that be&s;ides the Com|mand of God requiring it, we mu&s;t do it for our own &s;akes; <HI>[For as the benefit is great if we]</HI> do &s;o &s;trictly examine our &s;elves as to <HI>[receive that Holy Sacrament with a true penitent heart, and a lively Faith,]</HI> and &s;o become worthy receivers; <HI>[for then we &s;piritually eat the fle&s;h of Chri&s;t and drink his blood,]</HI> &s;o that his Incarnation &s;anctifies our nature and his Pa&s;&s;ion &s;eals our pardon; <HI>[then we dwell in Chri&s;t and Chri&s;t in us,]</HI> &s;o that his Grace is commu|nicated to us, then <HI>[we are one with Chri&s;t and Chri&s;t with us,]</HI> &s;o that our will is intirely conformed to his, <HI>John</HI> vi. 54, 55, 56. Which ad|mirable and de&s;irable advantages are enough to in|vite all that wi&s;h to be happy, to u&s;e all means in order to their coming worthily: <HI>[So]</HI> on the contrary I mu&s;t a&s;&s;ure you <HI>[the danger is great, if we]</HI> by neglecting this preparative examinati|on &s;hall <HI>[receive the &s;ame unworthily; For then]</HI> the &s;ame Apo&s;tle &s;hews us, Fir&s;t, that we commit a grievous Sin, in thus contemning the memorial of Chri&s;ts death, for <HI>[we are uilty of the body and blood of Chri&s;t our Saviour,]</HI> and he takes it as ill from us as he did the cruelty of his Murderers; yea, <HI>[we eat and drink our
<PB N="292" REF="161"> own damnation,]</HI> if we come ra&s;hly and rudely to it, <HI>[not con&s;idering]</HI> that <HI>[the Lords body]</HI> is here, nor making any difference between this and our common food: This is &s;o high an affront to the Merits of his death, and to the love and the Mercy offered in this Sacrament, that as it is a grievous Sin, &s;o it &s;hall have a &s;evere puni&s;hment; for hereby <HI>[we kindle Gods wrath again&s;t us,]</HI> who will not endure that his Son &s;hall be de&s;pi&s;ed, <HI>[we provoke him to plague us with divers di&s;ea&s;es, and &s;undry kinds of death,]</HI> and if we &s;hould e&s;cape the&s;e temporal Evils, he can puni&s;h us with eternal: The&s;e are the &s;ad ef|fects of coming without examination, which I do thus plainly relate, not to affright you from the Lords Table, but to make you very careful to come worthily to it, for I will &s;hew you how to e&s;cape all the&s;e Evils; I know you are very de&s;irous to obtain the former Ble&s;&s;ings, and to avoid the&s;e Sins and Judgments, <HI>[Iudge therefore your &s;elves Brethren,]</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 27, 28, 29, 30. Fir&s;t, enquire after your offences, then try your ways, and la&s;tly pa&s;s &s;entence on your &s;elves as vile and mi&s;erable Sinners, who have de&s;erved to be con|demned, and then <HI>[you &s;hall not be judged of the Lord,]</HI> (who never condemns an humbled Pe|nitent;) and when you are convinced of the evil you have de&s;erved, let that cau&s;e you to <HI>[Repent you truly of your Sins pa&s;t,]</HI> for which Je&s;us hath &s;o &s;adly &s;marted on the Cro&s;s; yet remem|bring the Merit of that Pa&s;&s;ion, <HI>[have a lively and &s;tedfa&s;t Faith in Chri&s;t our Saviour,]</HI> here offered to you: And as a te&s;timony of your de&s;ire to plea&s;e him for ever hereafter, <HI>[amend your lives and be in perfect Charity with all
<PB N="293" REF="161"> Men;]</HI> Do but the&s;e things, and <HI>[&s;o &s;hall ye be]</HI> reputed by God as <HI>[meet partakers of the&s;e holy My&s;teries,]</HI> and e&s;caping the dangers, &s;hall certainly reap all the afore&s;aid Benefits of this ho|ly Sacrament. This may &s;uffice for your Prepara|tion: But now you are come to the Lords Table, having quieted your Minds by the&s;e acts of Peni|tence, and made your Hearts &s;en&s;ible of Chri&s;ts Love, <HI>[you mu&s;t, above all things, give mo&s;t humble and hearty thanks.]</HI> for this My&s;tery was in&s;tituted for a Sacrifice of Prai&s;e, which you mu&s;t here offer up <HI>[to God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Gho&s;t, for the]</HI> mo&s;t admirable work of <HI>[the Redemption of the World,]</HI> which was ef|fected <HI>[by the Death and Pa&s;&s;ion of our Savi|our Chri&s;t,]</HI> who was <HI>[both God,]</HI> that he might conquer Death, <HI>[and Man,]</HI> that he might &s;uf|fer it. This is the proper place, and this the pro|per Ordinance, wherein you &s;hould remember your dear Redeemer, <HI>[who]</HI> though he was equal with God, yet <HI>[did humble him&s;elf even to the]</HI> cruel, painful, and &s;hameful <HI>[death upon the Cro&s;s,]</HI> enduring all tho&s;e Torments <HI>[for us mi|&s;erable &s;inners,]</HI> who could not de&s;erve this fa|vour from him, only be pitied to behold us <HI>[ly|ing in darkne&s;s, and in the &s;hadow of death,]</HI> condemned to eternal Mi&s;ery, without any appre|hen&s;ion of our Mi&s;ery, or Means of delive|rance; he then mo&s;t generou&s;ly offered to dye for our Pardon and Reconciliation, that, of condemn|ed Rebels <HI>[he might make us the Children of God]</HI> by Adoption here, <HI>[and exalt us to e|verla&s;ting Life]</HI> and Glory in the World to come. <HI>[And to the end that we]</HI> who were thus miraculou&s;ly delivered, <HI>[&s;hould always
<PB N="294" REF="162"> remember the exceeding great love of our Ma|&s;ter and only Saviour, thus]</HI> freely <HI>[dying for us: and]</HI> that we might never forget <HI>[the innumerable Benefits which by his precious blood-&s;hedding he hath obtained to us,]</HI> that is, Pardon of Sin, Peace with God, the Aid of his Grace, and the Hope of his Glory, our Lord Je|&s;us him&s;elf <HI>[hath in&s;tituted and ordained]</HI> the&s;e <HI>[holy My&s;teries]</HI> of his la&s;t Supper to be re|ceived by us <HI>[as the pledge of his Love,]</HI> the a&s;&s;urance of his de&s;ire to give Him&s;elf and all his Benefits to us, <HI>[and for a continual remem|brance of his Death,]</HI> which here we may often commemorate with Joy, <HI>[to our great and end|le&s;s comfort:]</HI> Since then this is the proper place for offering up our Prai&s;es to our Lord Je&s;us, <HI>[to him therefore, with the Father and the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> at this Sacred Altar, <HI>[let us give, (as we are]</HI> mo&s;t highly <HI>[bound]</HI> and obliged) <HI>[con|tinual thanks:]</HI> And becau&s;e the Prai&s;es of our Lips are too mean a Return for &s;uch real and infi|nite Favour, let us prai&s;e him in our Lives, by <HI>[&s;ub|mitting our &s;elves wholly]</HI> in all Conditions, <HI>to his holy will and plea&s;ure, and]</HI> (after we have here vowed to be his con&s;tant Servants) <HI>[by &s;tudying to &s;erve him in true holine&s;s and righteou&s;ne&s;s all the days of our lives,]</HI> &s;o &s;hall we &s;hew the &s;incerity of our Gratitude for the&s;e Mercies. <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="295" REF="162">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Invitation.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Fea&s;t being now ready, and the Gue&s;ts prepared with due In&s;tructions, the Prie&s;t, who is the Steward of the&s;e My&s;teries, according to the ancient Liturgies, invites them <HI>to come near with Fear and Faith:</HI> And that God may accept them, he repeats tho&s;e Graces with which they mu&s;t be adorned, which are 1. Repentance, 2. Charity, 3. Holy purpo&s;es, and then invites them to [<HI>Draw near with Faith,</HI> &amp;c.] &s;hewing them what is the fir&s;t duty to be done, <HI>viz.</HI> ma|king an humble confe&s;&s;ion upon their Knees: So that upon this invitation, all the Communicants &s;hould come into the Choir, or as nigh the Lords Table as they can, and there kneel down to confe&s;s their Sins, to which Confe&s;&s;ion this is the Preface.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. All <HI>[ye that do truly]</HI> and in good <HI>[earne&s;t repent you of your Sins,]</HI> being hear|tily grieved for them; And ye that have endea|voured to &s;atisfie tho&s;e you have wronged, and forgiven tho&s;e who have offended you, &s;o as to be <HI>[in love and Charity with your neighbors;]</HI> And ye that do &s;o di&s;like your former ways, that you firmly <HI>[intend to lead a new life, follow|ing]</HI> no longer your own evil de&s;ires, but <HI>[the Commandments of God;]</HI> and re&s;olving to <HI>[walk from henceforth in his holy ways:]</HI>
<PB N="296" REF="163"> I declare you are duly qualified for this Heavenly Fea&s;t, and in the name of Chri&s;t I invite you to <HI>[draw near with Faith]</HI> in Gods mercy, <HI>[and take this holy Sacrament]</HI> as the pledge of his love <HI>[to your]</HI> great and endle&s;s <HI>[comfort:]</HI> And becau&s;e you know you have been Sinners, empty and clean&s;e your Souls fir&s;t from Sin, by <HI>[making your humble Confe&s;&s;ion to almighty God,]</HI> inwardly bewailing your offences, <HI>[and meekly kneeling upon your knees,]</HI> as becomes Offendors who &s;ue for their Pardon to the King of Kings.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Confe&s;&s;ion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. BE&s;ide the private Confe&s;&s;ion of the Clo&s;et, u&s;ed by all good Chri&s;tians before they come to the Sacrament, and that made to the Prie&s;t in &s;pecial ca&s;es of a great doubt or a &s;trong temptation, there was anciently a general Prayer for Mercy, as S. <HI>Chry&s;o&s;tome</HI> informs us, u&s;ed by all the Communicants when they were come to the Altar; And &s;ince Chri&s;ts &s;ufferings are here re|membred, we mu&s;t own our Sins which were the cau&s;es of them; yea, &s;ince we hope to have our pardon &s;ealed, we ought fir&s;t with &s;hame and &s;or|row to own the tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, for his honour who doth &s;o freely remit them: And here to this excel|lent Form directs us.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="297" REF="163">&sect;. 2. O Lord our Con&s;ciences do accu&s;e us of many Sins, and to whom &s;hould we confe&s;s them but unto thee, who art that <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> we have offended, and ha&s;t power enough to de&s;troy us; yet as thou art <HI>[the Father of our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> thou ha&s;t inclinations of Mercy toward us: of whom &s;hould we thy poor Crea|tures &s;eek for pity, but of thee the <HI>[maker of all things;]</HI> to whom &s;hould we petition for delive|rance but to thee, the <HI>[Iudge of all Men,] <HI>Job.</HI></HI> ix. 15. Wherefore being now in thy pre&s;ence, <HI>[we]</HI> do with &s;hame <HI>[acknowledge,]</HI> and with &s;orrow <HI>[bewail our manifold Sins and wickedne&s;s,]</HI> as the true cau&s;es of all the torments and agonies that our dear Redeemer (here remembred) endu|red for us; when we con&s;ider what he &s;uffered, it makes our hearts bleed to think of tho&s;e many heinous Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions of thy Law, <HI>[which we]</HI> continually and with frequent repetitions, <HI>[from time to time have committed]</HI> in the <HI>[mo&s;t grievous]</HI> manner, and with all the aggravating circum&s;tances imaginable: For we have Sinned a|gain&s;t our knowledge and our con&s;cience, again&s;t all the divine Mercies and Methods of Grace: And the&s;e Sins are of divers kinds; we have &s;inned in heart <HI>[by evil thoughts,]</HI> with our lips <HI>[by]</HI> vain fal&s;e and wicked <HI>[words,]</HI> and in our lives by unju&s;t and ungodly <HI>[deeds,]</HI> &s;o that the Hand we &s;hould take our Lord with, the Mouth and Heart we &s;hould receive him into, are polluted by the&s;e offences, which have been done <HI>[again&s;t thy Divine Maje&s;ty,]</HI> in contempt of thy holy Will, and righteous Laws; &s;o that we mu&s;t con|fe&s;s we have <HI>[mo&s;t ju&s;tly provoked]</HI> thee, our mo&s;t gracious and long-&s;uffering God, <HI>[to wrath
<PB N="298" REF="164"> and indignation again&s;t us,]</HI> and nothing is &s;o terrible to us as thy dreadful di&s;plea&s;ure: And now upon our clear and full confe&s;&s;ion of this which is the ju&s;t character of our Sin and Mi&s;ery, our hearts do &s;mite us, and our con&s;ciences up|braid us with our folly and ba&s;ene&s;s, &s;o that <HI>[we do]</HI> &s;incerely and <HI>[earne&s;tly repent,]</HI> that we ever did commit them; <HI>[we are heartily &s;orry for]</HI> that we have di&s;plea&s;ed thee, wounded thy dear Son, and grieved thy ble&s;&s;ed Spirit by <HI>[the&s;e our mi&s;doings;]</HI> And now that we &s;eriou&s;ly re|flect upon their infinite number, and heinous na|ture, <HI>[the very remembrance of them is]</HI> odious, and <HI>[grievous unto us;]</HI> the &s;hame of what is pa&s;t, and the fear of what is to come, makes <HI>[the burden of them]</HI> to be &s;o <HI>[intolerable,]</HI> that we are almo&s;t ready to &s;ink into de&s;pair, and dare &s;carce lift up our eyes to Heaven: Yet &s;ince thou calle&s;t tho&s;e that are heavy laden to come unto thee for re&s;t, our grief and terror &s;hall not drive us from thee, for then we certainly peri&s;h, but our mi&s;ery &s;hall bring us to thee; and here on our bended knees we pray thee <HI>[have mercy up|on us,]</HI> or we are eternally ruined; and again we importunately beg of thee to <HI>[have mercy upon us,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lvii. 1. O <HI>[mo&s;t merciful Father]</HI> who art the fountain of all pity and compa&s;&s;ion; And though we de&s;erve nothing but de&s;truction, yet <HI>[for thy Son our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t his &s;ake,]</HI> who hath dyed for our redemption, and by the merit of his bitter Pa&s;&s;ion here repre&s;ented, we mo&s;t pa&s;&s;ionately be&s;eech thee to <HI>[forgive us]</HI> all the &s;ins we have now confe&s;&s;ed, and <HI>[all that]</HI> ini|quity which hath been done in that part of our life which <HI>[is pa&s;t;]</HI> we come to a dying Saviour to
<PB N="299" REF="164"> obtain our Pardon &s;ealed, O do thou accept his &s;atisfaction, and quit our &s;cores, forgive our former Offences: <HI>[And]</HI> becau&s;e we de&s;ire to be freed from the power, as well as from the puni&s;hment of &s;in, and come hither al&s;o to renew our Vows of holy obedience, therefore, O Lord, <HI>[grant]</HI> us to receive &s;uch effectual Grace in this Communion, <HI>[that we may]</HI> for <HI>[ever hereafter &s;erve]</HI> thee with our Bodies and Souls, <HI>[and plea&s;e thee]</HI> in all our actions, by leading a <HI>[new life]</HI> in all temperance and &s;obriety, ju&s;tice and charity, pie|ty and devotion, aiming in every thing at the ad|vancing <HI>[the honour and glory of thy Name,]</HI> who do&s;t pardon and &s;anctifie us <HI>[through Ie|&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> in who&s;e Name we hum|bly and affectionately beg the&s;e Mercies, and to whom, with thee, and the Holy Gho&s;t, be all Ho|nour and Glory a&s;cribed now and ever. <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Ab&s;olution.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen the Di&s;cipline of the Ancient Church was in force, no notorious Offender could e&s;cape the Cen&s;ures that his Sin de|&s;erved, nor was he admitted to the Sacrament with|out a publick and &s;olemn Ab&s;olution upon his Re|pentance. And although this Di&s;cipline be now (to the great hurt of the Chri&s;tian World) laid a&s;ide, yet we are required to judge our own &s;elves, and
<PB N="300" REF="165"> however, to confe&s;s our &s;ins to God with &s;hame and &s;orrow: And now le&s;t our guilt &s;hould terri|fie us from coming to this holy Table, the Prie&s;t doth here very properly exerci&s;e the Power given him by Chri&s;t, and pronounces Ab&s;olution in his Name, in the Form of a Prayer, or a Benediction, <HI>Numb.</HI> vi. 24. which coming from a Per&s;on com|mi&s;&s;ionated by Chri&s;t for this end, ought to be re|ceived with Faith and Gratitude, and is the only way to quiet the Con&s;cience of a poor humbled Sinner, now that Revelations are cea&s;ed.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. Ye that are truly &s;orry for your &s;ins, do not give way to doubts or de&s;pair, for I have a Com|mi&s;&s;ion from that &s;ame <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> whom you have offended, and who only can forgive, to &s;peak peace to you; he is <HI>[our heavenly Father,]</HI> and knowing our &s;in and mi&s;ery thereby, <HI>[of his great mercy]</HI> and pity to penitent Sinners, <HI>[he hath promi&s;ed forgivene&s;s of &s;ins,] <HI>Matth.</HI></HI> xi. 28. <HI>John</HI> iii. 16. &amp;c. <HI>[to all them that with hear|ty Repentance]</HI> for their former Offences, <HI>[and true Faith]</HI> in his Mercy, for&s;ake their evil ways, and <HI>[turn unto him:]</HI> I do hope and believe, you who have made this humble Confe&s;&s;ion, are all thus qualified, and therefore I do in Chri&s;ts Name, and by his Authority, relying on his goodne&s;s and his promi&s;e, &s;olemnly pray to this Almighty God to <HI>[have mercy upon you,]</HI> and <HI>[to pardon]</HI> the guilt, <HI>[and deliver you from]</HI> the power of <HI>[all your &s;ins:]</HI> May he by his Grace <HI>[confirm]</HI> you in the purpo&s;ing <HI>[and &s;trengthen you in]</HI> the per|forming of <HI>[all goodne&s;s, and]</HI> may he finally <HI>[bring you to everla&s;ting life]</HI> and glory: All
<PB N="301" REF="165"> this I declare God hath promi&s;ed, I believe he will, and pray he may perform it to you all, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord,]</HI> in who&s;e Name I pro|nounce this Ab&s;olution: <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="5" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. V.</HI> Of the Sentences of Scripture.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IT is &s;o nece&s;&s;ary for every one that would receive comfort and benefit here, to have a lively Faith, and a Mind freed from unrea&s;onable doubts and fears, that the Church hath cho&s;en the&s;e Sentences to confirm the Faith, and revive the Hope of poor Penitents, and they are tho&s;e ve|ry Promi&s;es on which the foregoing Ab&s;olution is grounded; &s;o that unle&s;s any doubt of the Truth of Gods Word, they mu&s;t believe the&s;e Promi&s;es of Mercy.</P>
<P><HI>Matth.</HI> xi. 28. If any doubt of Chri&s;ts willing|ne&s;s to receive and pardon tho&s;e who with hearty Repentance turn to him, let them <HI>[hear what comfortable words our Saviour]</HI> him&s;elf <HI>[&s;aith to all that truly turn to him:]</HI> He mo&s;t lovingly invites them, &s;aying, <HI>[Come unto me]</HI> and do not be di&s;couraged <HI>[all ye that travel]</HI> with grief and pain for your &s;ins pa&s;t, and all ye that <HI>[are heavy laden]</HI> with your own guilt, and the fears of my Fathers wrath; I have born this burden for you, and will take it off from you,
<PB N="302" REF="166"> &s;o that <HI>[I will refre&s;h you,]</HI> by making your Peace, and &s;ealing your Pardon in my Blood.</P>
<P><HI>John</HI> iii. 16. If any doubt whether he will re|ceive and pardon tho&s;e who with a true Faith turn unto him, (which is the &s;econd thing affirm|ed in the Ab&s;olution,) our Lord him&s;elf te&s;tifies that <HI>[God &s;o]</HI> wonderfully <HI>[loved the World,]</HI> when it lay in a hopele&s;s and helple&s;s e&s;tate of &s;in and mi&s;ery, <HI>[that he gave his]</HI> intirely beloved, and <HI>[only begotten Son,]</HI> to &s;uffer a cruel and bloody death for the purcha&s;e of a Pardon: And this he did <HI>[to the end that all that believe in him]</HI> as their Saviour and Redeemer, tru&s;ting he is able to deliver them, and accordingly following his directions, that all the&s;e, I &s;ay, <HI>[&s;hould not peri&s;h,]</HI> nor be condemned for their &s;ins pa&s;t, but be reconciled to God here <HI>[and have everla&s;ting life]</HI> hereafter.</P>
<P>1 <HI>Tim.</HI> i. 15. If your fears &s;ugge&s;t to you that this is true, but you are unworthy, becau&s;e you are grievous &s;inners, <HI>[Hear]</HI> then <HI>[what S.</HI> Paul <HI>&s;aith,]</HI> who him&s;elf had been a great Offen|der: <HI>[This is a true &s;aying,]</HI> and infallibly certain, it is atte&s;ted by God, <HI>[and worthy to be received,]</HI> and firmly believed <HI>[of all men.]</HI> e&s;|pecially penitent &s;inners, <HI>[that Ie&s;us Chri&s;t came]</HI> for no other end <HI>[into the World,]</HI> when he was Incarnate, but only to &s;eek and <HI>[to &s;ave]</HI> &s;uch poor lo&s;t <HI>[&s;inners,]</HI> as you confe&s;s your &s;elves to be: And can you think he will ca&s;t you off, now you beg of him to receive you? Will he lo&s;e the very end of his coming, and let you peri&s;h when he may &s;ave you?</P>
<PB N="303" REF="166">
<P>1 <HI>John</HI> ii. 1. If you &s;ay Chri&s;t is full of pity, but will God the Father be appea&s;ed? <HI>[Hear]</HI> then <HI>what S.</HI> John <HI>&s;aith,]</HI> though we ought to live holy, yet <HI>[if any man do &s;in]</HI> by frailty, he is not left to peri&s;h without remedy, nor mu&s;t he de|&s;pair; for though God do hate all &s;in, yet he pi|ties &s;inners; for <HI>[we have an Advocate]</HI> to plead our cau&s;e, who is in Heaven <HI>[with the Father,]</HI> and hath all power there, even <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t the Righteous,]</HI> who never did offend in any thing; <HI>[And]</HI> he can ju&s;tly plead for our Pardon, and get us excu&s;ed for the Offences which we repent of, be|cau&s;e <HI>[he is the]</HI> Sacrifice which was offered as a <HI>[Propitiation]</HI> to &s;atisfie the Ju&s;tice, and pa|cifie the wrath of God <HI>[for our &s;ins,]</HI> &s;o that he can effectually intercede by his own Merits for our Pardon; And &s;hall we de&s;pair who have &s;uch a Friend?</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="6" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. VI.</HI> Of the Prefaces and Tri&s;agium.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis Sacrament is a Fea&s;t of Joy and Thank&s;giving, the Apo&s;tles eat it with gladne&s;s of heart, <HI>Acts</HI> ii. 46. and the Primitive Chri&s;tians did not think fit to receive upon any Day of Humiliation, becau&s;e they were to rejoyce in this Fea&s;t; wherefore the Nature of the Euchari&s;t requires &s;ome Acts of Prai&s;e and Gratitude; and this is a very fit place for them, &s;ince we have now
<PB N="304" REF="167"> cleared our Con&s;ciences by Confe&s;&s;ion, and our Hopes are rai&s;ed by the former comfortable A&s;&s;u|rances of our Pardon: Now therefore the Prie&s;t admoni&s;hes us to prai&s;e God in the <HI>Re&s;pon&s;es;</HI> gives the rea&s;on of it in the <HI>Prefaces;</HI> and joyns with us in the doing of it, in the <HI>Tri&s;agium:</HI> Of each we will &s;peak briefly.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>[Lift up your hearts,] <HI>Lament.</HI></HI> iii. 41. An&s;w. <HI>[We lift them up unto the Lord,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xxvii. 9. Our hearts were pre&s;&s;ed down with guilt and fear, but now we have &s;earched and tryed our ways, and turned again to the Lord: We are en|joyned to lift up our hearts, <HI>Lam.</HI> iii. 40. And hence all the Liturgies in the World have this Ex|hortation; and the mo&s;t ancient of the Fathers expound it, as a &s;ea&s;onable Admonition to take off our minds from all worldly thoughts, and fix them upon the My&s;tery now in hand; and as a ju&s;t Com|mand, to lift up our Souls above all ba&s;e fear, to con&s;ider the goodne&s;s of him that hath taken our heavy load from us. And the People do comply with this rea&s;onable injunction, and a&s;&s;ure their Pa&s;tor that they do now actually lift up their hearts unto the Lord, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xxv. i. and they mu&s;t be careful that they not only &s;ay the&s;e words, but do the thing, and now ca&s;ting off all thoughts of the World, that they turn their Mind towards God only.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. <HI>[Let us give thanks unto our Lord God:]</HI> An&s;w. <HI>[It is meet and right &s;o to do.]</HI> When the Prie&s;t finds the Communicants hearts thus fixed upon the thoughts of the Divine Goodne&s;s, and e|levated therewith, he doth in the words of Primi|tive
<PB N="305" REF="167"> Antiquity, exhort them to joyn with him in Euchari&s;t and Thank&s;giving, for the Mercy of our Ab&s;olution now received, and for the comfortable Fea&s;t that we are going to partake of. And the People being convinced that God ju&s;tly de&s;erves the&s;e Prai&s;es, and that they are highly obliged to give them to him, do an&s;wer, that it is very fit, and very ju&s;t &s;o to do; and none who is truly &s;en&s;ible of Gods goodne&s;s, can forbear ble&s;&s;ing him for it on &s;o great an Occa&s;ion as this.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. [<HI>It is very meet,</HI> &amp;c.] When all are a|greed (in the <HI>Re&s;pon&s;es</HI>) to joyn in prai&s;ing God, the Prie&s;t by this general Preface gives a general Rea&s;on of this Duty, and on great Fe&s;tivals adds proper Prefaces, containing &s;pecial Rea&s;ons for our Thank&s;giving on tho&s;e &s;pecial Occa&s;ions: And now he begins his Sacrifice of Prai&s;e, he turns from the People (to whom he was &s;peaking before) un|to God, and addre&s;&s;es him&s;elf to him, profe&s;&s;ing and declaring, that <HI>[it is meet and right,]</HI> fit and ju&s;t in it &s;elf, <HI>[and our bounden duty,]</HI> who have received &s;o many and great favours, <HI>[that we &s;hould]</HI> continually remember them, <HI>[and at all times]</HI> when ever we have lei&s;ure, <HI>[and in all places]</HI> wherever we be, in publick or private, that we &s;hould <HI>[give thanks]</HI> and prai&s;e <HI>[unto thee, O Lord,]</HI> for thou art to us a mo&s;t gracious and <HI>[holy Father,]</HI> and in thy &s;elf an <HI>[Almigh|ty and everla&s;ting God,]</HI> who&s;e Mercies have no Mea&s;ure nor no End.</P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. [<HI>Therefore with Angels,</HI> &amp;c.] The Prophet <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> heard that Hymn with which the Angels, Cherubins and Seraphins prai&s;ed God in
<PB N="306" REF="168"> Heaven, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> vi. 3. which, becau&s;e the word <HI>Holy</HI> is thrice repeated in it, was by the Greeks called <HI>Tris|agium;</HI> and becau&s;e the Primitive Church believed the Angels were pre&s;ent in Chri&s;tian A&s;&s;emblies, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 10. and that they de&s;ired e&s;pecially to look into the&s;e My&s;teries, 1 <HI>Peter</HI> i. 12. con&s;idering al&s;o that the thrice Holy, plainly declares the Tri|nity, the peculiar Doctrine of the Chri&s;tians, there|fore they did, in the very fir&s;t Ages, take this Hymn into the Office for the Sacrament, believing it fit for Angels and Men to joyn in this heavenly Song, over the Memorial of our Redemption: And the &s;en&s;e of it is,</P>
<P>The Ho&s;ts of Heaven, who &s;tand by and be|hold us in this Sacrament, do prai&s;e thee for our Redemption, and <HI>[Therefore]</HI> we who have the benefit of it, do lift up our hearts as well as ever we can, that <HI>[with Angels and Archangels,]</HI> Che|rubins and Seraphins, <HI>[and all the]</HI> ble&s;&s;ed <HI>[Com|pany of Heaven, we]</HI> whom thou ha&s;t redeemed with thy Sons Blood, may <HI>[laud and magnifie thy glorious Name:]</HI> They are <HI>[evermore prai&s;ing thee]</HI> above, and we who have equal Ob|ligations to thy Mercy, till we be rai&s;ed to &s;ing with them in the heavenly Choir, will at this Holy Table joyn with them, <HI>[&s;aying, Holy]</HI> Father, <HI>[Holy]</HI> Son, <HI>[Holy]</HI> Spirit, three Per&s;ons, and one <HI>[Lord God of Ho&s;ts,]</HI> thou ha&s;t kept the ble&s;&s;ed Angels from falling, glorified many of our Brethren in Heaven with them, and give&s;t us hopes of coming thither al&s;o by Je&s;us Chri&s;t; &s;o that <HI>[Hea|ven and Earth are full of thy Glory,]</HI> Men and Angels admire thy goodne&s;s, and &s;ing <HI>[Glory be to thee, O Lord mo&s;t high,]</HI> let thy Name be prai&s;ed in the highe&s;t &s;train of Joy and Thank&s;giv|ing.</P>
<P N="6"><PB N="307" REF="168">&sect;. 6. The decay of Devotion let fall the Apo&s;to|lical and Primitive u&s;e of daily and weekly Com|munions, and the People in the later Ages did not receive but at the greater Fe&s;tivals; upon which Cu&s;tome there were added to the general Preface mentioned before &sect;. 4. &s;ome &s;pecial Prefaces rela|ting to the peculiar Mercy of that Fea&s;t on which they did Communicate, the Church thinking it fit, that &s;ince every Fe&s;tival was in&s;tituted to remember &s;ome great Mercy, therefore they who received on &s;uch a day, be&s;ides the general Prai&s;es offered for all Gods Mercies, &s;hould at the Lords Table make a &s;pecial Memorial of the Mercy proper to that Fe&s;ti|val: And this &s;eemed &s;o rational to our Reformers, that they have retained tho&s;e proper Prefaces which relate to <HI>Chri&s;tmas, Ea&s;ter, A&s;cen&s;ion-day, Whit&s;un|day,</HI> and <HI>Trinity Sunday,</HI> and how to apply tho&s;e Forms, &s;o as to prai&s;e God for the Mercies of Chri&s;ts Birth, Re&s;urrection, and A&s;cen&s;ion, for the &s;ending the Holy Gho&s;t, and for the true Faith of the holy Trinity, I have &s;hewed in the larger Di&s;|cour&s;e, and for brevities &s;ake mu&s;t omit them here.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="308" REF="169">
<HEAD>Partition III. OF THE CELEBRATION.</HEAD>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Addre&s;s.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe nearer we come to God, the more holy we ought to be; and when we are ju&s;t going to make &s;o immediate ap|proaches, our very joy mu&s;t be temper|ed with humility, and we mu&s;t excu&s;e our own un|worthine&s;s in the Method pre&s;cribed by this <HI>Ad|dre&s;s.</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>We do not pre&s;ume to come,</HI> &amp;c.] It would be pre&s;umption in us &s;inful Creatures to &s;it down at the Table of the King of Kings without making &s;ome Apology: It is his goodne&s;s to invite us, but our duty to confe&s;s we do not de&s;erve it;
<PB N="309" REF="169"> we have no merits of our own, our <HI>[Righteou&s;|ne&s;s]</HI> is imperfect, and that which we do well, we do it by his Grace, and therefore we cannot <HI>[tru&s;t in it;]</HI> the only thing which encourages us is <HI>[his manifold and great Mercies,] <HI>Dan.</HI></HI> ix. 18. by which we hope he will accept us: We con|fe&s;s, our manifold and great Offences which we have done again&s;t the great Ma&s;ter of this Fea&s;t, make the place of the very Dogs too good for us, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> ix. 7, 8. and <HI>[we are not worthy &s;o much as to gather up the Crumbs under his Table,] <HI>Matth.</HI></HI> xv. 27. We de&s;erve not the common Mer|cies of his Providence, and our daily bread which he gives to ill-natured Sinners; and therefore we could never hope to &s;it at his Table among his Children, and eat of the Bread of Life, but that he is <HI>[the &s;ame]</HI> good <HI>[Lord]</HI> to us that he ever was, who&s;e peculiar <HI>[property]</HI> it is to <HI>[have mercy]</HI> on tho&s;e that are mi&s;erable. And &s;ince it is this mo&s;t <HI>[gracious Lord]</HI> we are now going to, we will be&s;eech him to accept us, and <HI>[to grant]</HI> that we may <HI>[&s;o]</HI> humbly, penitently, and de|voutly <HI>[eat]</HI> this Bread, and <HI>[drink]</HI> this Cup, which by Faith is made the <HI>[Fle&s;h and Blood]</HI> of his <HI>[dear Son Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> that we may find all the benefits of worthy receiving, even <HI>[that]</HI> whereas our <HI>[Bodies and Souls]</HI> are defiled and polluted with many odious &s;ins, they may be purified <HI>[by his Body, and wa&s;hed through his mo&s;t precious blood:]</HI> For when we are thus clean&s;ed, then we may hope that the Holy Je&s;us, the lover of all Purity, will come to us, and remain with us, &s;o as <HI>[he may ever dwell in us, and we in him:]</HI> And how infinitely happy &s;hall we be in &s;o de&s;irable a Gue&s;t! The hope of this did invite
<PB N="310" REF="170"> us to come, Lord excu&s;e our boldne&s;s, pity our nece&s;&s;ity, and fulfil our de&s;ires, that we may receive this Sacrament worthily, and find the&s;e admirable Benefits of our worthy receiving <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Prayer of Con&s;ecration.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WE do not eat our common Food, with|out fir&s;t praying for a Ble&s;&s;ing on it; which pious Cu&s;tom is &s;o univer&s;al, that it is cer|tainly a piece of natural Religion; How much more then are we obliged, before we eat and drink this Bread and Wine, which Chri&s;t de&s;igned to &s;et forth the My&s;tery of his Death, to Con&s;e|crate it and &s;et it apart, by a &s;olemn Prayer; e&s;pe|cially &s;ince Chri&s;t him&s;elf in the In&s;titution of this &s;acred Ordinance, while he was teaching his A|po&s;tles how to celebrate it, did u&s;e a Form of ble&s;&s;ing over it, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxvi. 26. which S. <HI>Paul</HI> calls <HI>Giving thanks,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 24. Wherefore all Churches in the World from the Apo&s;tles days, have u&s;ed &s;uch a Form, The ancient and e&s;&s;ential part of which is the words of our Saviours In&s;titution; for &s;ince he makes this Sacramental change, it hath been thought fit by all Churches to keep his own words, which being pronounced by a lawful Prie&s;t, do properly make the Con&s;ecration; wherefore our Church hath cut off all the later &s;uper&s;titious Additions, by which the Roman Church hath cor|rupted
<PB N="311" REF="170"> this Form, and given us a Prayer of Con&s;e|cration, con&s;i&s;ting only of the words of our Savi|ours In&s;titution, and a proper Prayer to introduce it: The fir&s;t part is a Prayer directed to <HI>[Almigh|ty God our Heavenly Father,]</HI> Commemora|ting his Mercy in giving his Son to dye for us, and the all-&s;ufficient Merit of his Death, together with his Command for our remembring it in this Sacra|ment: And on the&s;e grounds de&s;iring that &s;ince we obey him in thus celebrating it, we may therein receive Chri&s;ts Body and Blood. The Second part is the repetition of the Words and Actions of our Lord at the In&s;titution, concerning both the Time and the Manner of its In&s;titution.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. [<HI>Almighty God our Heavenly Father,</HI> &amp;c.] When Chri&s;t was to ble&s;s the Bread and Wine, he looked up to Heaven, and thither the Prie&s;t di|rects this Prayer; and that he may beg of God the more effectually to &s;anctifie the&s;e Elements, he doth fir&s;t lay down the occa&s;ion and ground of this Re|que&s;t, calling to mind how this <HI>[Almighty God our Heavenly Father]</HI> did <HI>[of his tender mercy,]</HI> and meer pity, freely <HI>[give his only Son Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> whom he loved mo&s;t dearly, <HI>[to &s;uffer]</HI> a cruel, tormenting and &s;hameful <HI>[death upon the Cro&s;s for the Redemption]</HI> of our &s;in|ful Souls, from that eternal Death which they had de&s;erved; and &s;urely he that hath given us his Son thus to dye for us, will not deny us a &s;hare in the benefits thereof, which we earne&s;tly de&s;ire, be|cau&s;e we believe that our Saviour <HI>[made]</HI> upon that Cro&s;s, <HI>[by that free oblation of him&s;elf,]</HI> though he was but only <HI>[once offered,]</HI> (and not often as the legal Sacrifices were) <HI>[a full, perfect, and
<PB N="312" REF="171"> &s;ufficient Sacrifice, oblation, and &s;atisfaction,]</HI> not only for our Sins, but al&s;o <HI>[for the Sins of the whole World,]</HI> &s;o that if we can get an in|tere&s;t in this All-&s;ufficient Sacrifice, we make no doubt but it will procure our Pardon, E&s;pecially &s;ince there is no need to have Chri&s;t offered and &s;a|crificed over again, as the Roman Church (con|trary to S. <HI>Paul, Heb.</HI> ix. 26. and x. 10.12.) teach|eth; all that now is required to convey the bene|fits of this one Offering to us, being our devout re|membrance thereof: For he that thus dyed for us, did <HI>[In&s;titute]</HI> this Ordinance, <HI>[and in his Holy Go&s;pel]</HI> expre&s;ly <HI>[Command us]</HI> to Do this frequently and &s;olemnly in remembrance of his Pa&s;&s;ion, that thereby we might <HI>[continue in]</HI> our own Minds, and in the minds of our Brethren, <HI>[a perpetual Memory of that mo&s;t precious death of his;]</HI> &s;o that it may not be forgotten <HI>[untill his coming again:]</HI> In ob&s;ervance of this In&s;ti|tution of his, and in obedience to this Command, we are now come to celebrate this My&s;tery in re|membrance of his death; And we cannot do it effectually, O Lord, without thy Grace, which we hope thou wilt not deny us, becau&s;e we are about to do this in complyance with thy Holy will, <HI>[Hear us]</HI> therefore <HI>[O mo&s;t Merciful Father, we mo&s;t humbly be&s;eech thee]</HI> in this earne&s;t re|que&s;t for thy a&s;&s;i&s;tance and thy ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>[and grant that we]</HI> thy unworthy &s;ervants, <HI>[re|ceiving the&s;e thy Creatures of bread &amp; wine,]</HI> which are as yet no more but common food, but being cho&s;en by Chri&s;t, and con&s;ecrated to this Sacred u&s;e, by thy Spirit de&s;cending on them, and our taking them <HI>[according to thy Son our Sa|viour Chri&s;ts mo&s;t holy In&s;titution,]</HI> in a Sa|cramental
<PB N="313" REF="171"> manner, <HI>[and]</HI> received not as ordinary meat or drink, but <HI>[in remembrance of his Death and Pa&s;&s;ion,]</HI> thus taken and received though they be not changed in &s;ub&s;tance, yet do thou &s;o change them in u&s;e and &s;ignification, that by them <HI>[we may be partakers of his mo&s;t Ble&s;&s;ed body and blood,]</HI> for &s;o they really are to every worthy Receiver. And &s;ince our &s;ure&s;t way to celebrate this My&s;tery aright, is to go by that fir&s;t Pattern which our Lord did &s;et us, we will call to mind what were his Actions and Words up|on this grand Occa&s;ion; for &s;ince his Grace mu&s;t make the&s;e Elements to become a Sacrament, it is fit his words &s;hould be the in&s;trument of this Sacra|mental change: We call to mind therefore, That <HI>[in the &s;ame night in which]</HI> by our Sins, and his unfaithful &s;ervant, <HI>[he was betrayed,]</HI> then he was contriving this admirable means of our Salvati|on, and being at his la&s;t &s;upper with his di&s;ciples, <HI>[He took bread,]</HI> the food of our body, to re|pre&s;ent the food of our Souls, and to &s;et forth his be|ing the bread of life; He took it, to &s;ignifie that body which he took in his incarnation, <HI>[and when he had given thanks]</HI> and prai&s;ed God, that he had &s;uch a body to &s;uffer for us, and begged of his Fa|ther a ble&s;&s;ing upon it, for the purpo&s;es to which he now de&s;igned it, <HI>[He brake it]</HI> into many pie|ces, as an Emblem of tho&s;e many breaches and wounds to be made in his own Body upon the Cro&s;s, (to remember which, we thus al&s;o break this bread;) And for an a&s;&s;urance, that he de&s;igned all the benefits of tho&s;e his &s;ufferings to his faithful &s;ervants, he <HI>[Gave it to his Di&s;ciples,]</HI> and with it reached out to them all his Merits and Gra|ces: And that he might direct them what to do
<PB N="314" REF="172"> with it, as well as in&s;truct them what it was, he <HI>[&s;aid]</HI> unto them, <HI>[Take]</HI> this pledge of my Love, this Memorial of your Redemption, <HI>[Eat]</HI> it by Faith, for <HI>[This is]</HI> the Communion of <HI>[my Body,]</HI> and &s;hall make you really partakers of that Sacrifice, <HI>[which was given]</HI> to make attone|ment <HI>[for you;]</HI> wherefore <HI>[do this]</HI> Holy Rite <HI>[in remembrance of me,]</HI> &s;eriou&s;ly medita|ting of all my grievous &s;ufferings endured for you: We <HI>[likewi&s;e]</HI> do commemorate how, <HI>[after]</HI> that &s;ame Pa&s;chal <HI>[Supper, he took the Cup]</HI> of Wine, to repre&s;ent the &s;hedding of his Blood, <HI>[and when he had given thanks]</HI> for this opportunity to &s;ave Mankind by &s;uffering, and ble&s;&s;ed this Wine al&s;o, <HI>[He gave it to them,]</HI> as freely as he pou|red out his Blood for them, and offered the benefits thereof to them, <HI>[&s;aying]</HI> I will give my whole &s;elf for you, and communicate all my Graces to you; therefore it is not enough for you only to eat the Bread, but <HI>[Drink you all of this,]</HI> for every one of you needs a &s;hare in it, <HI>[for this is]</HI> the Communion of <HI>[my Blood,]</HI> &s;hed on the Cro&s;s, to be the &s;eal <HI>[of the New]</HI> Covenant, and the confirmation of all the promi&s;es in the New <HI>[Te|&s;tament]</HI> concerning forgivene&s;s, for it <HI>[is &s;hed for you]</HI> in particular, <HI>[and for many]</HI> Millions of poor Sinners, who had forfeited their Lives to my Fathers Ju&s;tice, and therefore by that New Co|venant, I was to lay down mine <HI>[for the remi&s;&s;ion of their Sins;]</HI> wherefore as an evidence you be|lieve this, and are thankful to me for it, I charge you <HI>[do this]</HI> al&s;o, <HI>[as oft as]</HI> may be, and when <HI>[ye &s;hall drink it,]</HI> let it be done <HI>[in remem|brance of me,]</HI> and of all the Love that I have &s;hewed to you: And now the Prie&s;t hath done as
<PB N="315" REF="172"> Chri&s;t did, and hath &s;aid the words which Chri&s;t &s;poke, let none doubt but the Elements are become what he made, and intended them to be, and in te&s;timony of their Faith, let all the People joyn with the Prie&s;t in &s;aying <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the form of Admini&s;tration.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe holy Symbols being thus Con&s;ecrated, the Fea&s;t begins: And all the Gue&s;ts are to approach in the po&s;ture of Kneeling, as well to expre&s;s their humility, and the &s;en&s;e they have of their own unworthine&s;s, as that they may be in the po&s;ture of Prayer; for they have many Petitions to put up all the time of the Celebration, for Pardon, Peace, and Grace, for them&s;elves and their Friends, for the Church and for all Mankind: So that if the Po&s;ture were left at our liberty, no good man would do other than kneel; but we are more obli|ged &s;o to do, &s;ince our Church enjoyns it, and all the well ordered Churches in the World practi&s;e it, nor do any &s;cruple it, but they who &s;tudy for pretences to palliate their mo&s;t unju&s;tifiable Sepa|ration, or de&s;igned neglect of this Ordinance: For our Church declares we adore Chri&s;t, not the Bread; and there is no more rea&s;on to call it Ido|latry to kneel before the Altar with the con&s;ecra|ted Bread upon it, than to kneel before a Desk on which a Bible is placed: And if the devout Com|municant
<PB N="316" REF="173"> lift up his heart to Je&s;us, he will never &s;cruple to bow his knee to him al&s;o. As for the Form of Words u&s;ed by him that God hath made the Steward of the&s;e My&s;teries to give his Children their Portion in due &s;ea&s;on, it con&s;i&s;ts of three Particulars; 1. In&s;truction, declaring what it is, <HI>viz. <HI>[The Body of our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t, The Blood,</HI></HI> &amp;c.] And this was u&s;ed in S. <HI>Ambro&s;e</HI> his time. 2ly, Prayer, de&s;iring this Communication of them to us may <HI>[pre&s;erve our Bodies and Souls unto everla&s;ting Life,]</HI> and this is as an|cient as S. <HI>Gregory</HI> at lea&s;t. 3ly, Direction what we are to do, <HI>viz. <HI>[Take, eat</HI></HI> (or <HI>drink) this in remembrance that Chri&s;t died</HI> (and <HI>his blood was &s;hed) for us;]</HI> and to <HI>[feed on him in our hearts by Faith with Thank&s;giving,]</HI> (and to <HI>[be thankful]</HI> for his blood-&s;hedding.) And this part is a full Paraphra&s;e on Chri&s;ts own words, and the whole Form together comes as nigh our Lords own words, in his admini&s;tring this his la&s;t Supper, as can well be.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The main thing now is to keep our minds fixed upon the duty, and to enlarge our thoughts in holy and proper Meditations; wherefore, in|&s;tead of explaining the Form, we will now direct the devout Soul how to exerci&s;e it &s;elf before and after the receiving, in fit and &s;ea&s;onable Ejacula|tions drawn from the words of this very Form.</P>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<PB N="317" REF="173">
<HEAD>A Meditation before we receive the Bread.</HEAD>
<P>BLe&s;&s;ed Je&s;us, thou ha&s;t &s;aid, <HI>This is my Body,</HI> and therefore I believe it to be &s;o; and though my &s;en&s;es a&s;&s;ure me, the &s;ub&s;tance is not changed, yet thy Power and my Faith convince me, I &s;hall verily and indeed take and receive thee by the&s;e Holy Symbols. Thy fle&s;h would profit me nothing, but thy Spirit which is giv|en with the&s;e &s;acred Elements, &s;hall make me by them a partaker of thy nature, thy merits and thy graces, with all the benefits of thy death; wherefore I will re|ceive it as thy Body, and believe it to be the Commu|nion of thy Body, And lifting up my thoughts above the outward part, will fix them only upon thee, O my &s;weet|e&s;t Saviour. I long for thy company, and am mi&s;e|rable without thee; but dare &s;carce draw nigh, becau&s;e I have nothing pure enough to entertain thee. Lord be merciful to me a Sinner, for I am really grieved for my unworthine&s;s, and hugely amazed at thy conde&s;cen|&s;ion, in offering thy &s;elf to &s;o vile a creature; As it is <HI>thy body,</HI> I am not fit to touch it, but as it <HI>was given for me,</HI> and made the price of my Redemption, I may hope it &s;hall be given to me, and mu&s;t profe&s;s I am &s;urprized with thy wondrous love, in laying down thy life for me; In return to which inestimable favour, I will now give my &s;elf wholly to thee, to love and &s;erve thee with all my powers, &s;o long as I have a being. I know my body is lyable to temporal, and my &s;oul to eternal death; but if I may but touch thee by Faith, thy Life-giving-body will <HI>pre&s;erve my Body and Soul to everla&s;ting life.</HI> This O Lord, this
<PB N="318" REF="174"> is the Bread which I need infinitely, de&s;ire earne&s;tly, and beg mo&s;t importunately, for this will take away the &s;ting of the fir&s;t, and the power of the &s;econd death: And oh, how it chears my langui&s;hing Soul, to hear thee call upon me, <HI>to take and eat this,</HI> adored be thy bounty to a poor peri&s;hing Sinner; behold I open my mouth, and my heart to receive thee, with all thy Merits and Graces; ble&s;&s;ed be he that cometh in the Name of the Lord: Come Lord Je&s;us, come quickly, <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>A Meditation after the receiving of the Bread.</HEAD>
<P>BEhold O my Soul, how thy deare&s;t Saviour hath been u&s;ed by thy Sins; be was &s;courged with Whips, wounded with Thorns, torn with Nails, and rackt mo&s;t cruelly on the Cro&s;s, for three long hours; and while thou pre&s;&s;est the Sacramental bread with thy Teeth, <HI>do it in remembrance that Chri&s;t dyed for thee,</HI> and think with a mo&s;t affectionate pity, how he was brui&s;ed for thy Iniquities, and wounded for thy Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, thy plea&s;ures have put him to all this pain, thy &s;inful life hath cau&s;ed his bitter death. How can&s;t thou look upon the&s;e Lu&s;ts of thine, the Tormentors and Murderers of thy loving Redeemer, without the highe&s;t indignation again&s;t thy &s;elf, and them? Thou mu&s;t now re&s;olve to renounce them all for ever: And then his &s;ufferings and all the merits of his holy Pa&s;&s;ion, &s;hall be as really given to thee, as this holy Bread is, which thou ha&s;t eaten; For thy Saviour a&s;&s;ures thee by this pledge, that he will take thy Sins upon him, and give his righteou&s;ne&s;s to thee: Welcome, thrice Welcome art thou to me, O ble&s;|&s;ed Je&s;us, I am not worthy thou &s;hould&s;t come under my
<PB N="319" REF="174"> roof, but the more unworthy I am, the greater is thy goodne&s;s, and the higher my Obligations; I will believe thy Mercy, though it exceeds my very expectations, and I will rejoyce in this favour, as much as I am able; <HI>I will feed on</HI> this heavenly food, <HI>in my heart by Faith with thank&s;giving;</HI> This thy broken body is a &s;acrifice to pacifie thy Fathers ju&s;t di&s;plea&s;ure, and a Medicine to cure my Sin-&s;ick Soul: It quickens my hope, quiets my Con&s;cience, and renews my &s;trength, it unites me to thee, &s;o that I &s;hall be thine, and thou &s;halt be mine for ever: Prai&s;e thou the Lord, O my Soul, prai&s;e the Lord.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>A Meditation before the receiving of the Cup.</HEAD>
<P>HOly Je&s;us, thou art willing to be wholly mine; thou ha&s;t given me thy Body to clean&s;e my Nature, and art preparing thy Blood to wa&s;h away my guilt; with|out &s;hedding of blood, there could have been no remi&s;&s;i|on, and this Cup is <HI>the blood</HI> of <HI>our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, which was &s;hed for me:</HI> I will receive it therefore as the Blood of the Everla&s;ting Covenant, for the remi&s;&s;ion of my Sins, and will admire the wonderful love of my ble&s;&s;ed Redeemer, who &s;o freely poured it all out, and his life together with it, to make &s;atisfaction for me and all mankind; But oh, how wretched have I been, who have &s;o highly incen&s;ed the God of Heaven, that nothing le&s;s than the blood of his own Son can make my peace! my Lu&s;ts have made tho&s;e gha&s;tly Wounds, and pierced him to the very heart, but their life &s;hall go for his, and this bleeding &s;pectacle &s;hall &s;tir up my revenge, &s;o that I will mortifie and de&s;troy them all; and it is high time to
<PB N="320" REF="175"> do this, for both temporal and Eternal Death, the due reward of my iniquities, wait for me; and I &s;hall certainly &s;uffer both of them, unle&s;s thou plea&s;e, O my Saviour, by &s;prinkling me with this all &s;aving blood, <HI>to pre&s;erve my Body and Soul to everla&s;ting Life.</HI> This Heavenly &s;ign will make the de&s;troying Angel pa&s;s by me; deny me not then this Cup of life; I am defiled, this will clean&s;e me; I am inflamed, this will cool me; I am liable to be condemned, this will &s;ave me; my Soul thirsteth for thee, my heart longeth for thee, O do thou pity and refre&s;h me.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>A Meditation after the receiving of the Cup.</HEAD>
<P>LOrd! How chearing is this cup to me, which was &s;o bitter to thee! for thou did&s;t drink it as the price of my Sins, and it was mingled with thy Fathers wrath, but I receive it as the Seal of my pardon, and the pledge of his love. I call to mind how my life was for|feited to the divine Justice, and <HI>I drink this in Re|membrance that thy blood was &s;hed for me,</HI> I com|memorate thy bloody &s;acrifice for my expiation, and thereby alone I hope to find mercy. I remember how freely thou did&s;t pour out this blood for thine enemies, and will learn from thence both to forgive, and to do good to all that offend me. Thou ha&s;t loved all mankind &s;o well as to &s;pend thy blood for them, and therefore I will love all the World, and expre&s;s my charity particu|larly to the&s;e my brethren, who eat at the &s;ame Table, and drink of the &s;ame Cup with me, for we have all drunk into one Spirit, and as it were mingled Souls. And I <HI>am</HI> unfeignedly <HI>thankful,</HI> that in this mo&s;t
<PB N="321" REF="175"> ble&s;&s;ed Cup thou do&s;t give me thy Life and thy Blood, thy Spirit and all thy Graces, hoping it will tran&s;|form me into thy likene&s;s, &s;o that I may follow the Ex|ample of thy holine&s;s, meekne&s;s and patience, and as I have received a new life from thee, may live no lon|ger to the world, but to thee and to thy &s;ervice. I rejoyce and am inexpre&s;&s;ibly plea&s;ed at thy goodne&s;s, in &s;ealing a New Covenant with me in thy Blood, and by this &s;acred Cup I bind my &s;elf to be faithful to thee while I live, and to lay down my life to bear witne&s;s of thy truth, if thou calle&s;t me thereto, for neither life nor death &s;hall part us, I will love thee while I &s;tay here, and live in hope to enjoy thee, when I go from hence for ever and e|ver, <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. <HI>3. If we have any more time, we may remem|ber, that &s;ince all our Prayers are accepted for Chri&s;ts &s;ake, now we have received him, and are full of the apprehen&s;ions of his love, we may very affectionately in our hearts pray for all Mankind, and for the whole Church; as al&s;o for any &s;pecial Ble&s;&s;ings for this Church, for the King, the Magi|&s;trates, Mini&s;ters, and People thereof; and par|ticularly for our Neighbours and Friends, Relati|ons and Acquaintance, e&s;pecially for &s;uch as are &s;ick or &s;orrowful, poor or di&s;tre&s;&s;ed: And al&s;o for our &s;elves, for Pardon, for Grace, and Cou|rage to keep our Vows: Yea, if we have time we may meditate of the ba&s;ene&s;s and danger of the ways we have renounced, of the wi&s;dom and com|fort of a holy life, the greatne&s;s of Gods a&s;&s;i&s;tance, and the mercy of his acceptance, with the &s;weet|ne&s;s of his rewards. And further, we may re|&s;olve upon &s;uch acts of Charity, to the Souls and Bodies of our Brethren, as we will afterwards per|form;
<PB N="322" REF="176"> and this will bani&s;h vain and impertinent thoughts, and keep our Devotions alive till the Prie&s;t have done the Celebration; and then ha|ving mo&s;t heartily wi&s;hed that all the Communi|cants may be accepted as well as our &s;elves, we mu&s;t joyn in the Po&s;t-Communion.</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="323" REF="176">
<HEAD>Partition IV.</HEAD>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<HEAD>OF THE Po&s;t-Communion.</HEAD>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Lords Prayer.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. OUr Saviour concluded this Fea&s;t with Prayers and Hymns, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxvi. 30. and <HI>John</HI> xvii. and all Churches have followed his Example; and if we ri&s;e not from our common Meals without Prayer and Thank&s;giving, &s;urely we mu&s;t more &s;olemnly u&s;e them before we depart from the Lords Table: And the fir&s;t part of this Office is the <HI>Lords Pray|er;</HI> it being very fit, that after we have received our Saviour into our hearts, the fir&s;t words we &s;peak &s;hould be his: To as many as receive him, he gives power to become the Sons of God, <HI>John</HI>
<PB N="324" REF="177"> i. 12. Wherefore we may now, upon good grounds, call God, <HI>[Our Father,]</HI> and are obliged to de&s;ire his Name may be <HI>[hallowed]</HI> and prai&s;ed for all his kindne&s;s towards us; and if ever we be in a fit po&s;ture to wi&s;h his <HI>[Kingdom]</HI> may <HI>[come,]</HI> it is now when we have made our peace with him: We have now &s;uch a&s;&s;urances that he always wills that which is for our good, that with intire &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion we may &s;ay, O Lord, not my <HI>[will,]</HI> but thine <HI>[be done:]</HI> He hath given us heavenly Bread to feed our Souls, and &s;o we need not que&s;tion but he will <HI>[Give us]</HI> every day <HI>[our daily Bread]</HI> to &s;u&s;tain our Natural Life. We have &s;et forth the memory of that great Propitiation, and now by the vertue of that Sacrifice, we may chearfully ask the <HI>[forgivene&s;s of our Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es,]</HI> and &s;hall prevail the &s;ooner, becau&s;e in this Fea&s;t of Charity <HI>[we]</HI> have <HI>[forgiven]</HI> all them that have <HI>[tre&s;|pa&s;&s;ed again&s;t us:]</HI> We have vowed to for&s;ake all evil ways, and &s;o may rea&s;onably de&s;ire to <HI>[be kept]</HI> from <HI>[Temptation,]</HI> and <HI>[delivered]</HI> from all kind of <HI>[evil;]</HI> And as well with re&s;pect to what he hath done for us already, as to our hopes of his hearing the&s;e Reque&s;ts, we mu&s;t con|clude with the Doxology, and acknowledge that His is <HI>[the Kingdom, Power, and Glory,]</HI> both now and <HI>[for ever, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="325" REF="177">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the fir&s;t Prayer in the Po&s;t-Commu|nion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. FOr the further exerci&s;e and improvement of our Devotion, the Church, in imitati|on of ancient Liturgies, hath provided two larger Forms of Prayer; The fir&s;t of which is principally de&s;igned for the practice of that advice of S. <HI>Paul,</HI> who <HI>be&s;eeches us by the Mercies of God to pre&s;ent our Bodies a living Sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God, as our rea&s;onable Service,</HI> Rom. xii. 1. Upon which account the Fathers e&s;teemed it one great part of this Office to dedicate our &s;elves to God; and this Prayer is the direction for doing that Duty, which is very &s;ea&s;onable to be done ju&s;t now: For &s;ince Chri&s;t hath put us in mind of his infinite love in giving him&s;elf for us, and in this Sacrament hath given him&s;elf to us, and we have cho&s;en him for our Lord, and &s;olemnly vowed our &s;elves his Ser|vants; now it is mo&s;t ju&s;t and rea&s;onable we &s;hould give our &s;elves wholly to him in this proper and pertinent Form.</P>
<DIV5 TYPE="prayer">
<PB N="326" REF="178">
<HEAD>A Form of Vowing and Dedicating our &s;elves to God after our receiving the Communion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. O <HI>Lord our heavenly Father,]</HI> who ha&s;t fed us at thy Table as thy Children, <HI>[we]</HI> e&s;teem it our honour to be accounted <HI>[thy humble Servants,]</HI> and in obedience to thy Commands, have endeavoured to Prai&s;e thee for that Sacrifice for Sin which Je&s;us did offer on the Cro&s;s; and we do mo&s;t heartily and <HI>[entirely de|&s;ire]</HI> thee of <HI>[thy Fatherly goodne&s;s]</HI> to pa&s;s by our many failings and infirmities in this Duty, and <HI>[mercifully to accept this our]</HI> Service, which is an Euchari&s;tical <HI>[Sacrifice of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving]</HI> for the Sufferings of thy dear Son: We have great rea&s;on to remember his Pa&s;&s;ion with Joy and Prai&s;e, becau&s;e of the mani|fold Benefits which he purcha&s;ed for us thereby: And <HI>[we mo&s;t humbly be&s;eech thee,]</HI> who ha&s;t appointed this Sacrifice to be made for us, and in|&s;tituted this Sacrament to offer and convey the Benefits thereof unto us, that thou wilt <HI>[Grant]</HI> we may find and feel the ble&s;&s;ed effects thereof, &s;o <HI>[that by the Merits and Death of thy Son Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> which we have now &s;et forth, as the moving and meritorious Cau&s;e, <HI>[and through Faith]</HI> in his <HI>[Blood]</HI> &s;hed for us, as the in&s;tru|mental Cau&s;e; Both <HI>[we]</HI> who have now Com|municated, <HI>[and thy whole Church,]</HI> for which he laid down his Life, <HI>[may receive]</HI> from thy Mercy the full and free Pardon and <HI>[remi&s;&s;ion of all
<PB N="327" REF="178"> our Sins,]</HI> with Grace to enable us to re&s;i&s;t e|vil and do good, as al&s;o Peace of Con&s;cience to comfort us, and the Hopes of Glory to encourage us, with <HI>[all other Benefits of his Pa&s;&s;ion. And]</HI> in return to all the&s;e ine&s;timable Gifts of thine, we would gladly give back &s;omething, that we may at lea&s;t acknowledge tho&s;e favours of thine which it is impo&s;&s;ible to requite: And thou requi|re&s;t us to give thee our Hearts, and offer up our Bo|dies as a lively Sacrifice unto thee; and truly thou ha&s;t highly de&s;erved both, if they were worth infinitely more; but the&s;e are all we have to give, and they will become better by being thine: Wherefore <HI>[here]</HI> at thy Altar, where thy Son hath given him&s;elf to us, <HI>[we]</HI> humbly and &s;in|cerely <HI>[offer and pre&s;ent unto thee, O Lord, our Selves]</HI> wholly and entire, even all the Fa|culties of <HI>[our Souls, and]</HI> all the Members of our <HI>Bodies,]</HI> &s;olemnly dedicating them, and re|&s;igning them up mo&s;t ab&s;olutely to thy Service, and Vowing them <HI>[to be a rea&s;onable, holy, and lively Sacrifice unto thee:]</HI> For we are not now to kill and offer any more brute Creatures, as they did under the Law; but we mu&s;t offer up our Selves to be pure and holy, by ab&s;taining from all Sin, and to be lively and active in every good Work, which is our rational way of owning the Divine Mercies under the Go&s;pel, and ju&s;tly &s;tiled <HI>our rea&s;onable Service:</HI> We con&s;ecrate therefore our Under&s;tandings and Wills, our Affections and Pa&s;|&s;ions, our Sen&s;es and all our Powers of Body and Soul, to be employed in thy Commandments for e|ver: O Lord accept us, and take po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion of us, that we may never have any other Ma&s;ter. And that we may keep this wi&s;e, ju&s;t, and nece&s;&s;ary
<PB N="328" REF="179"> Vow, we do <HI>[humbly be&s;eech thee, that all we who are]</HI> engaged thus firmly to be thy Ser|vants, and have now renewed our Covenant with thee, by being <HI>[partakers of this holy Com|munion, may be fulfilled,]</HI> and throughly re|pleni&s;hed <HI>[with thy Grace and heavenly Bene|diction:]</HI> For by the experience of thy Love in granting this Grace to us, we &s;hall not only be en|abled, but encouraged al&s;o to perform our Vows, and &s;hall be confirmed in our Purpo&s;es of holy Li|ving, &s;o as never more to leave thee nor for&s;ake thee. <HI>[And]</HI> now, O Lord, <HI>[though we be]</HI> very <HI>[unworthy through our manifold Sins,]</HI> and very unfit through our mi&s;erable Indi&s;po&s;itions, <HI>[to offer unto thee any Sacrifice,]</HI> either of Prai&s;e for our Redemption, or of our own Souls and Bodies, by way of Gratitude for the &s;ame; <HI>[Yet]</HI> we have ventured to do both, and <HI>[we be|&s;eech thee to accept this]</HI> though it have been done with many Imperfections, becau&s;e it is <HI>[our bounden duty and &s;ervice:]</HI> Thou did&s;t com|mand us, and de&s;iring to plea&s;e thee, we &s;et about it; accept us therefore, deare&s;t Lord, <HI>[not weigh|ing our merits,]</HI> by which we can claim nothing, <HI>[but pardoning our offences,]</HI> which we have &s;incerely bewailed. Hear us, and grant all the&s;e our Reque&s;ts <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> whom we have now taken to be <HI>[our Lord]</HI> and Ma&s;ter, <HI>[by whom]</HI> as he is our Redeemer and Mediator, <HI>[and with whom]</HI> as he is thy Son, and very God, <HI>[in the Unity of the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> the third Per&s;on of the glorious Trinity, let <HI>[all Ho|nour and Glo<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">y be]</HI> given <HI>[unto thee, O Father Almighty,]</HI> both now and <HI>[World without end, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV5>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="329" REF="179">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the &s;econd Prayer in the Po&s;t-Com|munion.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. FOr the help of Devotion, the Church hath added another Form to be u&s;ed when we have more than ordinary Comfort in Receiving: For as the other con&s;i&s;ts chiefly of Vows, &s;o doth this of Prai&s;es and Thank&s;givings, yet &s;o, as here is a very earne&s;t Prayer for Per&s;everance, which is highly nece&s;&s;ary after the Sacrament. The parts of which Prayer are, A hearty Thank&s;giving direct|ed to God the Father; And an humble Petition for his Grace, to make us per&s;evere, and be fruit|ful in good Works.</P>
<DIV5 TYPE="prayer">
<HEAD>A Form of prai&s;ing God, and praying for the Grace of Per&s;everance after our Receiving the Sacrament.</HEAD>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>ALmighty and ever-living God,]</HI> who&s;e Power is infinite, and thy Mercy ever|la&s;ting, we daily prai&s;e thee for our ordinary Food, but oh! how much greater a Favour is it that thou feede&s;t our hungry and fainting Souls? Wherefore <HI>[we mo&s;t heartily thank thee,]</HI> and ble&s;s thee in the highe&s;t manner we can, <HI>[for that thou]</HI> who art the glorious King of Heaven, <HI>[ha&s;t
<PB N="330" REF="180"> vouch&s;afed to feed]</HI> us, mean and mi&s;erable Creatures, at thy own Table, the Divine Food whereof is made to <HI>[us who have duly recei|ved the&s;e holy My&s;teries,]</HI> according to our Saviours In&s;titution, <HI>[the &s;piritual Food of the mo&s;t precious Body and Blood of thy Son our Saviour Ie&s;us Chri&s;t:]</HI> we have bewailed and renounced our evil ways, remembred our Re|deemers Pa&s;&s;ion, and laid hold by Faith on the Merits of a crucified Saviour; &s;o that we doubt not but thou ha&s;t made us verily and indeed to be partakers of the Body and Blood of Chri&s;t, which is a mighty Favour in it &s;elf; and infinitely greater, becau&s;e, O Lord, <HI>[thou]</HI> who wert angry at us for our &s;ins, <HI>[do&s;t a&s;&s;ure us thereby of thy favour and goodne&s;s towards us;]</HI> For if thou had&s;t not been reconciled to us by the Sacrifice of Chri&s;ts Death, we could never have been admit|ted to &s;it at thy Table, and to eat of this Peace-offering, yea, to be fed with this heavenly Food: This, O Lord, is a pledge that thou art reconciled to us; and though by our &s;ins we de&s;erved to be cut off from the Body of Chri&s;t, yet thy feeding us among thy own Children, &s;hews, <HI>[that we are]</HI> very true and living <HI>[Members incorporate into the My&s;tical Body of thy Son, which is the ble&s;&s;ed Company of all faithful People;]</HI> for we have now been made to drink into one Spirit, and received of that &s;ame Grace which quickens e|very good Chri&s;tian, and &s;o we have now an Inter|e&s;t in their Prayers and Priviledges. <HI>[And]</HI> as they who are thy Children by Grace, are al&s;o Heirs of Glory, &s;o we <HI>[are al&s;o,]</HI> by this Seal of thy Covenant and Promi&s;es, <HI>[made Heirs through hope of thy everla&s;ting Kingdom;]</HI> and though
<PB N="331" REF="180"> we have not yet the po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion thereof, yet we may chearfully expect to enjoy it, becau&s;e it was purcha&s;ed for us <HI>[by the merits of the mo&s;t pre|cious Death and Pa&s;&s;ion of thy dear Son,]</HI> here &s;et forth &s;o, as to communicate the Benefits of them to us. The&s;e, even the&s;e, O Lord, are the infinite and ine&s;timable Ble&s;&s;ings conveyed to us in this Sacrament, and we can never &s;ufficiently prai&s;e thee for this our Reconciliation to thee, for this Union with thy dear Son, and the&s;e Hopes of Glo|ry. But that our Lives, as well as our Lips, may te&s;tifie our Joy and Gratitude, <HI>[We]</HI> who have formerly too often relap&s;ed and broken our Vows, do <HI>[mo&s;t humbly]</HI> and earne&s;tly <HI>[be&s;eech thee, O heavenly Father,]</HI> not to leave us to our &s;elves, for our Enemies are mighty, politick, and watchful, and we are weak, and apt to be deceiv|ed: Lord, thou ha&s;t put us into a happy e&s;tate, we now enjoy Peace, our Faith is confirmed, our Hope revived, and our Re&s;olutions &s;eem firm, we are united to a ble&s;&s;ed Society here, and hope to be with them in Heaven hereafter; do thou there|fore <HI>[&s;o a&s;&s;i&s;t us with thy Grace, that we may continue in that holy Fellow&s;hip,]</HI> by living as thy Saints have lived in Innocence and Purity, in Mortification and Ab&s;tinence, in Charity and De|votion, in Meekne&s;s and Patience; and becau&s;e they by this quickning Grace have all been exerci&s;ed in well-doing, grant that we by the &s;ame Grace may <HI>[do all &s;uch good works as thou ha&s;t pre|pared for us to walk in,]</HI> and may per&s;evere and go on in them to the end of our lives, &s;o &s;hall we &s;till retain the Grace and the Comfort, the Joy and the Hopes we have now received, &s;o &s;hall we own the goodne&s;s of God now &s;hewed to us, and engage
<PB N="332" REF="181"> him &s;till to &s;hew us more favour, till we come to receive the full Rewards of our Piety in eternal Glory. Grant us therefore this nece&s;&s;ary and ad|vantageous Grace of Per&s;everance, <HI>[through]</HI> the Interce&s;&s;ion of <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord, to whom with thee,]</HI> O Father Almighty, <HI>[and the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> for all the Ble&s;&s;ings and Benefits of this mo&s;t holy Sacrament, let there <HI>[be]</HI> a&s;cribed <HI>[all honour and glory,]</HI> by us now, and by all thy Saints and Servants in Heaven and Earth, <HI>[world without end, Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV5>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the <HI>Gloria in Excel&s;is,</HI> or the Ange|lick Hymn.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1 AFter &s;uch high favours and &s;uch great ble&s;|&s;ings received, it is fit and nece&s;&s;ary we &s;hould expre&s;s our joy; and how can we welcome our Saviour into our hearts more properly than by the Hymn which the Angels welcomed him into the World withal, <HI>Luke</HI> ii. 14. and by that de&s;cant the Primitive Doctors made upon it, to &s;ute it to this Ordinance, where it hath been &s;ung in all Churches from the beginning.</P>
<DIV5 TYPE="prayer">
<PB N="333" REF="181">
<HEAD>An Act of joy and Thanksgiving after our Receiving.</HEAD>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. WE will welcome thee O ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us into our Souls, as the Angels welcomed thee into the World, and with them will joyfully call to mind, how this Redemption wrought by thee, hath procured <HI>[Glory to God,]</HI> who dwells <HI>[on high,]</HI> from Men and Angels, and by reconciling us to God and to one another it hath made <HI>[on Earth]</HI> a ble&s;&s;ed <HI>[Peace;]</HI> yea it hath begotten in the offended Judge of all the World, <HI>[good will toward Men,]</HI> &s;o that he now will remit their Sins, and give them his Grace and Glory al&s;o: And now Holy Father, who art thus infinitely kind to us, <HI>[we prai&s;e thee]</HI> for contriving, <HI>[we ble&s;s thee]</HI> for accepting this great Propitiation, <HI>[we wor&s;hip thee]</HI> with our bodies, <HI>[we glorifie thee]</HI> with our Spirits, for thou ha&s;t created and redeemed both, <HI>[we give thanks unto thee,]</HI> from the bottom of our hearts, <HI>[for thy great glory]</HI> which thou ha&s;t gotten in Heaven and Earth by this wonderful work, <HI>[O Lord God, Heavenly King,]</HI> who ha&s;t &s;ubdued our Enemies, <HI>[O God the Father Almighty,]</HI> who ha&s;t de&s;igned and brought to pa&s;s this great Salvation, we will ever magnifie thy Name: We al&s;o adore <HI>thee, <HI>[O Lord]</HI></HI> our Sa|viour, confe&s;&s;ing with joy that thou art <HI>[the only begotten Son]</HI> of God, <HI>[Ie&s;u Chri&s;t]</HI> our a|nointed Redeemer, <HI>[O Lord]</HI> we believe thou art very <HI>[God,]</HI> yet in love to us thou did&s;t be|come
<PB N="334" REF="182"> Man, that thou mighte&s;t be Sacrificed as the <HI>[Lamb of God,]</HI> and &s;lain for our offences; and though thou did&s;t then endure the divine wrath for us, yet &s;till thou art that dearly beloved <HI>[Son of the Father,]</HI> in whom he is well-plea&s;ed: To thee therefore we make our Supplication; O thou <HI>[that take&s;t away the Sins of the]</HI> whole <HI>[World,]</HI> and &s;o ha&s;t merit enough for us, <HI>[Have Mercy upon us,]</HI> and pity our Mi&s;ery: And a|gain we be&s;eech thee <HI>[thou that take&s;t away the Sins of the World,]</HI> by the love thou did&s;t then &s;hew us, <HI>[Have Mercy upon us,]</HI> and pardon our Sins; And again we importune thee, <HI>[thou that take&s;t away the Sins of the World,]</HI> and make&s;t their per&s;ons and &s;ervices to be accepted, <HI>[receive our Prayer]</HI> for Pardon and acceptance; Yea, once more we do intreat thee, <HI>[O thou that &s;itte&s;t at the right hand of the Father,]</HI> u&s;ing thy all-powerful intere&s;t there for us, <HI>[Have mercy upon us,]</HI> and make our Peace in Heaven: And there is ju&s;t cau&s;e why we &s;hould thus pray to thee, and prai&s;e thee O ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us; <HI>[For thou only art holy,]</HI> in and from thy &s;elf, and thou on|ly can&s;t make us &s;o, <HI>[Thou only art the Lord]</HI> who ha&s;t bought us, <HI>[Thou only O Chri&s;t with the Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> the Comforter, <HI>[art mo&s;t high]</HI> in the Favour, and a partner <HI>[in the Glo|ry of God the Father,]</HI> con&s;tituting that holy and undivided Trinity, which is ble&s;&s;ed for ever, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV5>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="5" TYPE="section">
<PB N="335" REF="182">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. V.</HI> Of the Final Ble&s;&s;ing.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. OUr Lord took his leave of his Di&s;ciples with a Ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>Luke</HI> xxiv. 50. and the Ble&s;&s;ing he left them was his Peace, <HI>John</HI> xiv. 27. the Form of giving which is &s;et down by S. <HI>Paul, Philip.</HI> iv. 7. from whom the Primitive Church took this Form, ordering the Bi&s;hop (if pre&s;ent) to pronounce it, and all to &s;tay till this Ble&s;&s;ing was given, which is a Solemn de&s;ire that the Peace of God may remain in us, and his Ble&s;&s;ing be upon us for ever, and may be thus paraphra&s;ed: You who have worthily received this Holy Communion, have made your Peace with God and one another, may therefore <HI>[The peace of God]</HI> now impar|ted to you, <HI>[which pa&s;&s;eth]</HI> and excelleth all other gifts, yea, and far &s;urpa&s;&s;eth <HI>[all under&s;tanding]</HI> to comprehend it, be &s;o &s;weet and plea&s;ing to you, as to guard and <HI>[keep]</HI> all <HI>[your hearts and minds]</HI> from ever de&s;iring any ba&s;e and &s;inful plea&s;ures; and as you have had great &s;atisfaction and delight in this pro&s;pect of God, and his Love, may the comfort thereof make you de&s;irous to en|crea&s;e <HI>[in the knowledge,]</HI> and continue in the <HI>[love of God and of his Son Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> whom we have all taken for <HI>[our Lord,]</HI> and only Saviour: And let <HI>[the ble&s;&s;ing of God Almighty,]</HI> which you all &s;o much need and de&s;ire, even the Ble&s;&s;ing of God <HI>[the Father]</HI> for your pre&s;ervati|on, of God <HI>[the Son]</HI> for your redemption,
<PB N="336" REF="183"> <HI>[and]</HI> of God <HI>[the Holy Gho&s;t]</HI> for your &s;ancti|fication, <HI>[be among&s;t you]</HI> and upon you all at pre&s;ent, <HI>[and]</HI> let them <HI>[remain with you al|ways]</HI> for your everla&s;ting comfort and advan|tage, and may the Almighty fulfil this Ble&s;&s;ing we have given in his name, <HI>[Amen,]</HI> Be it &s;o.</P>
<P>There are &s;ix other Prayers in the end of this Office, which our brevity will not allow us to ex|plain, and their clearne&s;s is &s;uch as not to require it; So that we &s;hall only give you the Titles of them, that you may know on what occa&s;ion to u&s;e them, and doubt not but if you bring devout Affections to them, they may be u&s;eful to you, and accepted by your Heavenly Father: The Fir&s;t is a Prayer <HI>For &s;afety in all worldly changes:</HI> The Second, <HI>For the pre&s;ervation of our Bodies and Souls:</HI> The Third, <HI>For a Ble&s;&s;ing on Gods Word:</HI> The Fourth, <HI>For Di|rection and &s;ucce&s;s in all our &V;ndertakings:</HI> The Fifth, <HI>For excu&s;ing the defects of our former Prayers:</HI> The La&s;t, <HI>For the acceptance of all the re&s;t of our Supplications.</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<TRAILER>The End of the Communion Service.</TRAILER>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<PB N="337" REF="183">
<HEAD>THE OFFICE OF BAPTISM.</HEAD>
<DIV4 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Matter cho&s;en by Chri&s;t for this Sa|crament is Water, which is very fit to &s;ignifie his wa&s;hing our Souls from Sin, becau&s;e it hath a natural quality of clean&s;ing, and therefore it was u&s;ed by Jews and Gentiles, to pu|rifie both their Sacrifices and their wor&s;hippers; and in our Saviours time, &s;uch as were converted to the Jewi&s;h Religion were admitted to it by Bapti&s;m, &s;o that he kept the Rite, and advanced it to a &s;piritu|al u&s;e. The Form of Bapti&s;m, as to the e&s;&s;ential part of baptizing, in the Name of the Father,
<PB N="338" REF="184"> Son, and Holy Gho&s;t, was in&s;tituted by Chri&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxviii. 19. the re&s;t he left to his Church to appoint; but it is evident the Church did very ear|ly draw up a larger Form, becau&s;e all Chri&s;tians do perform this Rite, after the &s;ame manner as to the main: The Subjects of Bapti&s;m are Infants, or Per&s;ons grown up, whence there are three &s;everal Offices: Fir&s;t, Publick Bapti&s;m of healthful Infants; And &s;ince Infants were circumci&s;ed, and not excep|ted by Chri&s;t, when he in&s;tituted Bapti&s;m in the place of Circumci&s;ion, &s;ince they need it to wa&s;h them from Original Sin, and were baptized in the Primitive Church, they ought to be baptized now, and to be brought to the Church, that there may be many Witne&s;&s;es of this &s;olemn Act, and that others may be put in mind of their Vow, as al&s;o becau&s;e thus they are admitted Members of our Religious A&s;&s;emblies in the proper place. Secondly, When Children are weak, there is a Private and &s;hort Of|fice; And &s;ince Chri&s;t makes this the ordinary means of entring into Heaven, <HI>John</HI> iii. 5. Parents and Mini&s;ters mu&s;t in this ca&s;e be very careful to get them baptized, being a&s;&s;ured this will wa&s;h a|way their Original Sin, and graft them into the Body of Chri&s;t, &s;o that if they dye before they have done actual Sin, they are undoubtedly &s;aved; and if this be neglected by the fault of Parents or Mini&s;ters, (however Gods infinite Mercy may deal with the Child) they mu&s;t an&s;wer for putting its Salvation on &s;o great a hazard: Now this &s;hort Office is good and &s;ufficient if the Child dye, but if it recover it mu&s;t be brought to Church af|terwards; that the Congregation may be certified it was rightly Baptized, and the Covenant &s;olemn|ly entred into for it. The third Office is for tho&s;e
<PB N="339" REF="184"> of riper years, who are converted from being Jews, Turk, Heathens, or from tho&s;e Sectaries who with tho&s;e Infidels renounce Bapti&s;m: The&s;e mu&s;t be well Catechized before they come, and &s;pend &s;ome days in Fa&s;ting and Prayer to prepare them, be|cau&s;e they An&s;wer for them&s;elves, and make the Covenant with their own Mouths, &s;o that their Godfathers are only Witne&s;&s;es to the Fact, and mu&s;t be Monitors to them to live according to their Vow.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preparation before Bapti&s;m.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis fir&s;t part of the Office concerns either the Child or the Sureties: As to the Child, we fir&s;t enquire if it want Bapti&s;m; Secondly, &s;hew the nece&s;&s;ity of it in an <HI>Exhortation;</HI> Thirdly, we pray it may be fitted for it in the Two Collects. Fir&s;t, The Prie&s;t asks if this child have been already baptized, becau&s;e S. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, <HI>There is but one Bap|ti&s;m, Ephe&s;.</HI> iv. 5. and as we are born, &s;o we are born again but once: Secondly, The Mini&s;ter be|gins the <HI>Exhortation,</HI> &s;hewing, 1. What rea&s;on there is to baptize this child, <HI>viz.</HI> becau&s;e of its being born in Original Sin, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> li. 5. and by con&s;equence liable to condemnation, <HI>Rom.</HI> v. 12. the only way to free it from which, is the baptizing it with Water and the Holy Gho&s;t, <HI>John</HI> iii. 5. And 2ly, Be&s;eeching all pre|&s;ent, upon this account to pray to God, that while he baptizes this Child with Water, God will give
<PB N="340" REF="185"> it his holy Spirit, &s;o as to make it a lively member of Chri&s;ts Church, whereby it may have a title to <HI>Remi&s;&s;ion of Sins.</HI> Thirdly, The two Collects fol|low, made by the Prie&s;t and all the people for the Child: <HI>The fir&s;t Collect</HI> commemorates how God did typifie this Salvation, which he now gives by Bapti&s;m, in &s;aving <HI>Noah</HI> and all his by water, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> iii. 21. and by carrying the I&s;raelites &s;afe through the Red Sea, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> x. 2. And it declares al&s;o how Chri&s;t him&s;elf by being baptized &s;anctified Water for remi&s;&s;ion of Sin: And upon the&s;e grounds we pray, that God will by his Spirit clean&s;e and &s;ancti|fie this Child, that he may be delivered from his wrath, &s;aved in the Ark of his Church, and &s;o filled with Grace as to live holily here, and happily hereafter. <HI>The &s;econd Collect,</HI> after the owning Gods power to help this Child, and to rai&s;e him from the death of Sin to the life of righteou&s;ne&s;s, doth petition him to grant it may receive remi&s;|&s;ion and regeneration, pleading with God to grant this reque&s;t, by his promi&s;e to give to them that ask, that &s;o this Infant may be &s;piritually clean&s;ed by Gods Grace in its Bapti&s;m, and come at la&s;t to his Eternal Kingdom, through Chri&s;t our Lord, <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The next part of the Preparation concerns the Godfathers or Sureties, who are 1. Encouraged in the Go&s;pel and its application, with the Thank&s;|giving; 2. In&s;tructed in the Preface before the Cove|nant; 3. Engaged in the Que&s;tions and An&s;wers. The Jews had Sureties at Circumci&s;ion, who pro|mi&s;ed for the Child till it came to Age, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> viii. 2. and the Primitive Chri&s;tians had Spon&s;ors to en|gage for &s;uch as were baptized; and &s;ince Children
<PB N="341" REF="185"> cannot make a Covenant them&s;elves, it is charity to appoint (as the laws of Men do,) others to do it for them till they be of Age, and this gives &s;ecuri|ty to the Church, the Child &s;hall not be an Apo&s;tate; provides a Monitor for both the Child and its Pa|rents, to mind them of this Vow, and keep the memory of this New birth, by giving the Child New and &s;piritual relations, of Godfathers and Godmothers: Now to the&s;e the Prie&s;t next ad|dre&s;&s;eth, 1. In <HI>the Go&s;pel, Mark</HI> x. 13. which &s;hews how the Jews believing that Chri&s;ts Ble&s;&s;ing would be very beneficial to young Children, brought them to him in their Arms, and when the Di&s;ciples checked them, Chri&s;t fir&s;t declares that Infants, and &s;uch as were like them, had the only right to the Kingdom of Heaven, and therefore they had good right to his love and his Ble&s;&s;ing, and to all means which might bring them to it, and accordingly he took them in his Arms and ble&s;&s;ed them. After this follows the <HI>Explication,</HI> and applying this Go&s;pel to the Sureties; for if they doubt, here they may &s;ee Chri&s;ts love to Infants, and their right to Heaven and to this means, &s;o that they may firmly believe he will pardon and &s;anctifie this Child, and grant it a Title to his Kingdom; and that he is well plea&s;ed with them, for bringing this Child to his holy Bapti&s;m; for he de&s;ires that this Infant as well as we, may all come to know and be|lieve in him. Wherefore Thirdly, here is <HI>a Thanks|giving</HI> to be offered up by all, Beginning with prai|&s;ing God for calling us into his Church, where we may know him and obtain the Grace to believe, it being very proper for us to ble&s;s God for our be|ing Chri&s;tians, when a New Chri&s;tian is to be made; And then follows a Prayer, that we who are
<PB N="342" REF="186"> Chri&s;tians may grow in Grace, and that this Infant may receive the Spirit in order to its regeneration and Salvation. After which form of Devotion, Fourthly, there is a <HI>Preface to the Covenant,</HI> wherein the Godfathers and Godmothers are put in mind, Fir&s;t, what hath been done already, <HI>viz.</HI> They have brought the Child to Chri&s;t, and begged of him in the Collects to accept it, and Chri&s;t hath &s;hewed them in the Go&s;pel, that the Child is ca|pable to receive, and He willing to give it Salvati|on, and the means thereof upon the Conditions required of all Chri&s;tians, that is, Repentance, Faith and New Obedience. Secondly therefore, they are required to engage in the Name of this Child, till it come of Age, that it &s;hall perform the&s;e Conditi|ons required on its part, that it may have a Title to that which Chri&s;t doth promi&s;e, and will cer|tainly perform on his part. Fifthly, the Engage|ment it &s;elf follows, which is very nece&s;&s;ary, &s;ince Bapti&s;m is a mutual Covenant between God and Man, and therefore in the beginning of Chri&s;tiani|ty, (when the Church con&s;i&s;ted chiefly of &s;uch as were converted from the Jews and Heathens, after they came to Age,) the parties baptized an&s;wered the&s;e very &s;ame Que&s;tions, and entred into the&s;e very engagements for them&s;elves, which Infants (who need the benefits of Bapti&s;m as much as any) not being able to do, the Church lends them the Feet of others to bring them, and the Tongues of others to promi&s;e for them; And the Prie&s;t &s;tands in Gods &s;tead to take this &s;ecurity in h s Name; he <HI>[demands]</HI> therefore of the Sure|ties, Fir&s;t, If they in the Name and &s;tead of this Child will renounce all &s;inful complyances with the <HI>[Devil,]</HI> the <HI>[World]</HI> and the <HI>[Fle&s;h,]</HI>
<PB N="343" REF="186"> which tempt us to all kinds of Sin, and &s;o are Gods enemies and ours al&s;o, in &s;o high a mea&s;ure, that unle&s;s we vow never to follow and be led by them; we cannot be received into league and friend|&s;hip with God: To this they reply in the &s;ingular Number, as if the Child &s;pake by them, <HI>[I re|nounce them all.]</HI> Secondly, As <HI>Philip</HI> asked the Eunuch, if he did believe before he baptized him, <HI>Acts</HI> viii. 37. &s;o the Prie&s;t asks, if they believe all the Articles of the Chri&s;tian Faith, into which Reli|gion they are now to be entred, and therefore they mu&s;t engage to hold all the fundamental Prin|ciples thereof revealed in Scripture, and compri|zed in the Apo&s;tles Creed, and they are to an&s;wer, <HI>[All this I &s;tedfa&s;tly believe.]</HI> Thirdly, That it may appear to be their own free act to admit them|&s;elves into this Holy Religion, they are asked if they will be baptized into this Faith, &amp; they an&s;wer <HI>[That is my de&s;ire;]</HI> for who would not de&s;ire to be a Child of God, a Member of Chri&s;t, and an Heir of Heaven? But &s;ince the&s;e benefits of Bap|ti&s;m are promi&s;ed only to them who live holily, Fourthly, it is demanded if they will keep Gods Holy will and commandments as long as they live, &s;ince they now take Chri&s;t for their Lord and Ma|&s;ter, and Li&s;t them&s;elves under his Banner, and re|ceive his Grace in this Sacrament, to renew and &s;trengthen them to keep this Vow? Upon the&s;e ac|counts they promi&s;e <HI>[They will]</HI> keep Gods Com|mandments. And now the Covenant is made be|tween God and this Infant; He hath promi&s;ed it Par|don, Grace and Glory, and is willing to adopt it for his own Child: And this Child by its Sureties hath engaged to for&s;ake all evil ways, to believe all Truth, and to practi&s;e all kind of Virtue.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="344" REF="187">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Admini&s;tration of Bapti&s;m.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Admini&s;tration of this Ordinance contains, Fir&s;t, Prayers for &s;anctifying the Child, and the Water: Secondly, The Form of Baptizing in&s;tituted by Chri&s;t him&s;elf: Third|ly, The &s;olemn Receiving it into the Church. The fir&s;t Prayers are four &s;hort Collects for the Child, that it may receive the Benefits of Bapti&s;m. Fir&s;t, That the evil inclinations which it draws from old <HI>Adam</HI> may be mortified, and that it may put on tho&s;e virtuous di&s;po&s;itions called the New Man. Secondly, That the Concupi&s;cence, and all Carnal Affections may be de&s;troyed, &s;o as the ef|fects of the Spirit may live and grow in it. Third|ly, That it may have &s;trength to triumph over the Enemies it hath renounced. La&s;tly, That it may grow in Grace, and be indued with all kinds of Vir|tue. Secondly, The Prayer of <HI>Con&s;ecration</HI> for &s;anctifying the Water (which was always made in the Primitive Church,) contains, Fir&s;t, A Preface commemorating how Bapti&s;m was one of tho&s;e Sa|craments of Remi&s;&s;ion, typified by the Blood and Water &s;hed out of our Saviours &s;ide on the Cro&s;s; and How it was in&s;tituted after his Re&s;ur|rection by his own expre&s;s Command; the words of which Divine In&s;titution were anciently believ|ed to con&s;ecrate the Water, and to oblige the mo&s;t holy Author to joyn his Spirit to the Water, to make it effectual to that Regeneration which
<PB N="345" REF="187"> is the inward part of this Sacrament. And &s;ince the Spirit is nece&s;&s;ary as well as the Water, the whole Congregation joyns in be&s;eeching him by who&s;e Commi&s;&s;ion we do this, to &s;anctifie the Water for the wa&s;hing away of Sin, and &s;o to let his Spirit go along with the outward part, that it may not only &s;eal the Childs Pardon, but convey Grace into it, to make it a living Member of Chri&s;t, and a Child of God, and to keep it in that e&s;tate for ever. Thirdly, The holy Actions follow; Fir&s;t, Naming the Child with a New Name, an&s;werable to the New Nature it here receives, a Chri&s;tian Name, as a Remembrance of that Religion it is entred in|to, given by the Godfather as a Memorial of its new Relations which it gets in Bapti&s;m. Second|ly, The Form by which it is Baptized, being of Chri&s;ts own inditing, <HI>[In the Name of the Fa|ther, the Son, and the Holy Gho&s;t:]</HI> And as the Apo&s;tles only had Commi&s;&s;ion to do this, &s;o with us only lawful Mini&s;ters may Baptize. And &s;ince the belief of the Trinity is the peculiar and di&s;tin|gui&s;hing Article of the Chri&s;tian Religion, there|fore Chri&s;t appoints they &s;hall be made Chri&s;tians by being thus baptized in the Name of the three Per&s;ons of the Trinity: And while we pronounce Chri&s;ts words, we dip the Child in Water, or (which Cu&s;tome, and the coldne&s;s of our Climate, hath now made almo&s;t nece&s;&s;ary) Sprinkle it, becau&s;e the Efficacy of the Sacrament depends not on the quantity of Water, but on the Grace of God, which we believe to be conveyed by this Divine Sacrament, and therefore &s;ay <HI>[Amen.]</HI> Fourth|ly, Having thus baptized it as Chri&s;t appointed, we fir&s;t declare the Child is a Chri&s;tian, and a Member of the Church, into which holy Society
<PB N="346" REF="188"> the Mini&s;ter (as a Steward of Gods Family) doth &s;olemnly receive it, (and of old this was done with a ki&s;s of Charity:) And for the clearer manife|&s;tation that this Child now belongs to Chri&s;t, we fet his Sign and peculiar Mark upon it, &s;igning it with the Sign of the Cro&s;s on the Forehead (a Cu|&s;tom by which the Primitive Chri&s;tians declared what Religion they were of;) For Chri&s;tians only believe in a crucified Saviour, and therefore the Cro&s;s was the Badge of a Chri&s;tian, and that in which S. <HI>Paul</HI> gloried: And though the Papi&s;ts have abu&s;ed this to Super&s;tition, yet that ought not to hinder us from re&s;toring it to its fir&s;t inno|cent u&s;e, <HI>viz.</HI> To be a Token that this Child &s;hall confe&s;s the Faith of Chri&s;t crucified, and to be the Souldiers Badge, to declare it is now li&s;ted under Chri&s;ts Banner, and hath engaged to fight very couragiou&s;ly again&s;t all its &s;piritual Enemies, under that victorious Leader: And now that it is thus li&s;ted and &s;igned with Chri&s;ts cognizance, we hope it will continue his faithful Servant and Soul|dier to its lifes end, and we pray it may do &s;o. <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> The Con&s;equents after Bapti&s;m.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AFter the Child is baptized, we conclude all with, Fir&s;t, Declaring the Benefits of Bapti&s;m; Secondly, Praying the Child may receive
<PB N="347" REF="188"> them; Thirdly, Directions to the Sureties in or|der thereto. Fir&s;t, There is an <HI>Exhortation</HI> to the Congregation, grounded on the benefits which this Infant (who being guilty of no actual &s;in, could put no bar to Gods Grace) hath received: So that we doubt not it is inwardly regenerate, and hath obtained a new Principle of Grace which will al|ways guide it in holy ways, (if it do not afterwards wickedly re&s;i&s;t it.) And &s;econdly, We are &s;ure it is by this holy Rite made a lively Member of Chri&s;ts Church. Wherefore the Prie&s;t exhorts all pre&s;ent, Fir&s;t, To prai&s;e God for the&s;e Benefits, and then to pray it may lead the re&s;t of its life an&s;werable to Gods Mercy, and its own Vows. Secondly, The Prie&s;t begins the&s;e Devotions, and now can &s;ay with, and for this Infant, being a Child of God as well as any of us, [<HI>Our Father,</HI> &amp;c.] And then follows a Prayer, wherein we, Fir&s;t, Give thanks for the Benefits of Bapti&s;m, ble&s;&s;ing God, fir&s;t, for Regenerating this Child with his holy Spirit; Se|condly, for Adopting it in Chri&s;t Je&s;us to be one of his own Children, and con&s;equently making it an Heir of Glory: And thirdly, in order to the ob|taining thereof, that he hath by this Rite made it one of the Members of his Church, one of that Body whereof Chri&s;t is the Head. And becau&s;e it is po&s;&s;ible by its wilful Apo&s;ta&s;ie it may lo&s;e the&s;e Benefits, Secondly, We pray for Grace to a&s;&s;i&s;t it in the whole cour&s;e of its life, &s;o that what is &s;igni|fied by this Rite, may indeed be fulfilled, even that it may for&s;ake all evil, and as it were be dead to all the motions of it, and may be lively and active to all good, &s;o that it may have the benefit of Chri&s;ts Death and Re&s;urrection, and with all faithful Chri|&s;tians may come to inherit the Kingdom of Glory:
<PB N="348" REF="189"> <HI>Amen.</HI> La&s;tly, We turn to the God-fathers and God-mothers, and we mind them, Fir&s;t, What they have done in entring this Bond to God in the Childs Name; &s;o that it hath promi&s;ed by them to renounce all Evil, to believe all &s;aving Truth, and to live in all Holine&s;s. Secondly, We &s;hew them what they mu&s;t do, <HI>viz.</HI> &s;incerely endeavour the Child may keep this Vow, by bringing it to Church to be in&s;tructed by Preaching and Catechizing in the Nature and Benefits of this Bapti&s;mal Vow, and by private endeavours with the Parents and the Child, that it may have a virtuous Education. And the rea&s;on of this is given al&s;o, <HI>viz.</HI> Becau&s;e the de|&s;ign of Bapti&s;m is to make us holy, and to oblige us to live agreeable to our Religion, and to walk ac|cording to the Example of Chri&s;t in all Purity and Virtue: And though they &s;hall not be condemned, who u&s;e their be&s;t care to make this Child keep its Vow, though it &s;hould fall away; yet it is a great fault in Sureties not to look after tho&s;e they have engaged for, and an occa&s;ion that &s;ome fall into e|vil Principles, others into wicked Practices; which may be prevented in many, if the Sureties will do their Duty, e&s;pecially if they will labour, fir&s;t, to fit them for <HI>Confirmation,</HI> and then bring them to it, for then the Child enters the Bond in its own Name, and the Surety is di&s;charged from all but the Duty of Charity.</P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<PB N="349" REF="189">
<HEAD>OF THE CATECHISM.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Catechi&s;ing of Children is enjoyned by God, <HI>Deut.</HI> vi. 7. <HI>Prov.</HI> xxii. 6. <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> vi. 4. and was always practi&s;ed by pious men, <HI>Gen.</HI> xviii. 19. 1 <HI>Chron.</HI> xxviii. 9. 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> i. 5. And it is Chri&s;ts e&s;pecial Charge to Mini&s;ters, to feed his Lambs, <HI>John</HI> xxi. 15. The Jewi&s;h Doctors took care of this, <HI>Luke</HI> ii. 42. And in the Chri&s;tian Churches there was a peculiar Officer who was the <HI>Catechist,</HI> and all new Converts, who were to be baptized at <HI>Ea&s;ter,</HI> were Catechized all the Forty days of <HI>Lent:</HI> But &s;ince we have few &s;uch now, and generally bap|tize Infants, who cannot at that time under&s;tand the Covenant which is entred into, therefore we are bound to take more care to make them under&s;tand it afterward, by in&s;tructing them in the <HI>Catechi&s;m of the Church;</HI> which is drawn up according to the Primitive Forms, by way of Que&s;tion and An&s;wer, <HI>Acts</HI> 8.17. 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> iii. 21. being not a large Sy&s;tem of Divinity to puzzle the Heads of young Begin|ners, but like tho&s;e of the Ancients, a &s;hort and full Explication of the Bapti&s;mal Vow; Teaching them, Fir&s;t, What their Bapti&s;mal Vow is, <HI>viz.</HI> What were the Benefits promi&s;ed on Gods part<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">
<PB N="350" REF="190"> Que&s;t. I. II. And what were the Duties promi&s;ed on their part, to renounce all Evil, to believe all Divine Truth, and to keep Gods Commandments, Que&s;t. III. together with their grateful owning this Covenant, Que&s;t. IV. Secondly, The parts of the Vow are explained; Fir&s;t, As to the Mat|ter of them, in the repeating and expounding the Creed, Que&s;t. V. &amp; VI. and the repeating and ex|plaining the Ten Commandments, Que&s;t. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. Secondly, As to the Means to enable them to keep them, which are Prayer and the Holy Sacraments: And the Duty of Prayer is taught them in the Lords Prayer and the Explica|tion thereof, Que&s;t. XII. XIII. The due u&s;e of the Sacraments is taught them, fir&s;t in general, as to their Number, Nature, and Nece&s;&s;ity, Que&s;t. XIV. XV. Secondly in particular, Bapti&s;m, Que&s;t. XVI.&mdash;XX. and the Lords Supper, Que&s;t. XXI. &mdash;XXV. This is all that is ab&s;olutely nece&s;|&s;ary to be known in order to Salvation, and all that the Primitive Church did teach their Cate|chumens. And if Children be but made to repeat this perfectly, and under&s;tand it fully, they will en|crea&s;e in knowledge as they grow in years: Where|fore the Mini&s;ters are obliged to Catechize every Sunday, and e&s;pecially in <HI>Lent,</HI> and not barely to hear Children and Servants repeat the words, but by plain and familiar Di&s;cour&s;es make them know the &s;en&s;e. Parents al&s;o and Ma&s;ters are bound by the Laws of God and the Church to teach them privately, and &s;end them to the Church to make publick An&s;wers, and to be in|&s;tructed. And Children and Servants (even all who have not been on good grounds admitted to the Communion) of whatever Age they be,
<PB N="351" REF="190"> ought to come willingly as they love their own Souls: For this is the Method appointed by Chri&s;t and his Church, to lay the Foundation of Saving Knowledge, which is the fir&s;t &s;tep toward Hea|ven. And this is the be&s;t way to &s;ecure them a|gain&s;t all evil Principles of Popery and Faction, and all wicked practices of Debauchery and Di&s;|hone&s;ty; yea, without this all Preaching and o|ther kinds of In&s;tructing are in vain: Therefore let neither preaching, nor any other thing be pre|tended to exclude this great and nece&s;&s;ary Duty of Catechizing, which is the only means to make many &s;ound and pious Chri&s;tians.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<PB N="352" REF="191">
<HEAD>OF CONFIRMATION.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen Children are well in&s;tructed in the Vow made for them at Bap|ti&s;m, by the Church Catechi&s;m, it is then required they &s;hould take it upon them&s;elves, and be confirmed by the Bi&s;hop: Which holy Rite of <HI>Confirmation,</HI> though it were not in&s;tituted by Chri&s;t, and &s;o be not properly a Sacrament, yet the Apo&s;tles did lay their Hands on &s;uch as had been before Baptized by an Inferior Mini&s;ter, <HI>Acts</HI> viii. 14, 15, 16, 17. and <HI>Chap.</HI> xix. 6. which cu|&s;tom the Primitive Church imitated in the Bi&s;hops laying on their Hands, with holy Prayers, upon Per|&s;ons that had been baptized; which was believed to convey the Holy Spirit to them for enabling them to keep their Vow. And this holy Rite is &s;till retained in the Ea&s;tern and We&s;tern Churches, and in all Prote&s;tant Churches where they have Bi|&s;hops. And we have an excellent Office for it, containing, Fir&s;t, The Preparation for it by a &s;e|rious Admonition to all that come to it, a Solemn Engagement from the Parties to keep their Vow, with &s;ome Acts of Prai&s;e and Prayer &s;uited to the Occa&s;ion. Secondly, The Rite it &s;elf con&s;i&s;ts of
<PB N="353" REF="191"> The Ceremony, which is Laying on of the Bi&s;hops Hands, and his Benediction. Thirdly, The Office is concluded with Prayers; general, as the Lords Prayer; and peculiar to the Occa&s;ion, as the two Collects: And with a final Ble&s;&s;ing.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The Per&s;on who doth Confirm is a Bi&s;hop, to which Order the Ancient Church did always re|&s;erve the di&s;pen&s;ing this Rite, becau&s;e the Apo&s;tles only did this, <HI>Acts</HI> viii. 14. and therefore the Bi|&s;hops are highly obliged to take care that all in their Dioce&s;es, who need and de&s;ire it, may not want the opportunity of coming to it. The per&s;ons who are to be Confirmed are all that have been bap|tized from the time they come to years of di&s;cre|tion, or however to be able to under&s;tand the Na|ture of their bapti&s;mal Vow which they are here to take upon them&s;elves; and &s;ince we baptize In|fants, it is more nece&s;&s;ary to bring them to Confir|mation, and their Godfathers can no way better ac|quit them&s;elves of the Charge they have underta|ken, than by taking care, as the Church in this Ex|hortation requires, that they may learn their Cate|chi&s;m, and under&s;tand their Vow, and here &s;olemn|ly before God and many witne&s;&s;es, renew it in their own Name. For Secondly, The Bi&s;hop doth par|ticularly enquire, if they do here in Gods pre&s;ence, and before all the Congregation renew that &s;olemn Vow in their own Names made at their Bapti&s;m; and if they do engage to perform and do what was promi&s;ed for them by their Sureties: To which they mu&s;t every one an&s;wer with great Reverence and &s;erious con&s;ideration that <HI>They do.</HI> Thirdly, The Bi&s;hop and the Prie&s;ts that are pre&s;ent begin their Devotions, encouraging the parties who have
<PB N="354" REF="192"> promi&s;ed this, by minding them that they &s;hall have <HI>help</HI> from him that made Heaven and Earth, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxxiv. 7. And prai&s;ing God for bringing the&s;e per|&s;ons into &s;o ble&s;&s;ed a Condition, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxiii. 2. Fi|nally, De&s;iring him to hear the Prayers now to be made for them. Fourthly, There is a larger Form of Prayer made by the Bi&s;hop, wherein he fir&s;t ac|knowledges Gods Mercy in granting them Rege|neration and Pardon of their Sins in their Bapti&s;m: And now that they are to exerci&s;e that Warfare they then engaged them&s;elves to, He prays for a larger Supply of Gods Holy Spirit with its &s;even|fold Gifts, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> xi. 2. &s;o that they may be made &s;o wi&s;e as to under&s;tand their Duty, and &s;o &s;trong as to perform it, de&s;iring they may by his Mini&s;try have the&s;e gifts conveyed to them now, and by their diligent improving of them, keep them for ever.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. Being thus prepared, the Rite it &s;elf is now to be Admini&s;tred by the Ancient Ceremony of Laying the Bi&s;hops Hand on the Head of each Per&s;on, u&s;ed by the Apo&s;tles as the means of con|veying the Holy Spirit, <HI>Acts</HI> viii. 17. whence the whole Office is called Laying on of Hands, <HI>Heb.</HI> vi. 2. (yet the Papi&s;ts omit this Apo&s;tolical Cere|mony, and u&s;e the Anointing with <HI>Chri&s;m,</HI> which came later into the Church) The Bi&s;hop al&s;o gives a &s;olemn Ble&s;&s;ing to every one, De&s;iring God to defend that Per&s;on with his Heavenly Grace, from for&s;aking his Faith, or breaking Gods Command|ments, that is, to take him for his own, and &s;eal him with his Spirit, &s;o that he may ever after look on him as one of his own Children: And praying that he may daily increa&s;e in grace and grow wi&s;er
<PB N="355" REF="192"> and better, until he be fit for that Heavenly King|dom which God hath promi&s;ed to him in Bapti&s;m: And this Prayer thus offered up by a Holy Man, and one of the Chief Officers of Chri&s;ts Church, &s;hall be effectual to the obtaining of the Spirit for all that have duly prepared them&s;elves, and do &s;in|cerely make and renew this Vow. And now the Bi&s;hop concludes the Office, fir&s;t with the u&s;ual Form, de&s;iring God may be with them to a&s;&s;i&s;t them in the&s;e Prayers, as they al&s;o de&s;ire he may be with his Spirit who is to offer them; calling al&s;o upon God as the common Father of all that are confirm|ed and &s;o in Covenant with him: To which is joyn|ed the Proper Collect, beginning with a Preface which confe&s;&s;eth, that this good de&s;ire and re&s;olu|tion of the&s;e per&s;ons to keep their Vow came from God, and by him they mu&s;t have Grace acceptably to perform it. And then here are Petitions for them, Fir&s;t, That as the Bi&s;hops Hand was over them, &s;o the good hand of his Providence &s;ignified thereby, may be ever over them to pre&s;erve them: Second|ly, That the Holy Spirit now imparted to them by this Holy Rite, may be ever with them, the ble&s;&s;ed Effect of which is here declared to be, that this will make them under&s;tand Gods Word, and enable them to obey it, &s;o that at the end of their Lives they may be certainly &s;aved through Je&s;us Chri&s;t; To whom with the whole Trinity, for the&s;e means of Salvation we offer up our Prai&s;es and Acknow|ledgments: And to this is added a Devout Collect out of the Communion-Service, that God who hath &s;ealed the&s;e his Vowed Servants with his Spirit, will direct, &s;anctifie, and govern their Souls and Bodies in the ways of his Laws, &s;o that they may ever be holy, &s;afe, and happy. Finally, the Office
<PB N="356" REF="193"> is concluded with the Bi&s;hops Ble&s;&s;ing, who now in the Name of God wi&s;hes the ble&s;&s;ing of the Fa|ther, Son, and Holy Gho&s;t, may be now be&s;tow|ed on you, and remain upon you for ever. Thus our Church appoints this Nece&s;&s;ary and Pious Of|fice &s;hall be done; And the due Admini&s;tration thereof would highly conduce to make the bene|fits of Bapti&s;m more vi&s;ible, to encrea&s;e know|ledge and piety in the Younger Sort, and to &s;ecure them from being &s;educed by Papi&s;ts or Sectaries; it would make the Church to flouri&s;h and be at U|nity, and convey mighty ble&s;&s;ings to all that reve|rently and devoutly receive it: Wherefore as the Bi&s;hops are ready to do their Part, let all that want it be willing and very de&s;irous to come, and let Pa|rents and Ma&s;ters, and e&s;pecially Godfathers and Godmothers encourage them to come to it, and la|bour to fit them for it, That it may be done to Gods Glory and their Comfort.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>The End of the Third Part.</TRAILER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 N="4" TYPE="part">
<PB N="357" REF="193">
<HEAD>PART IV. OF THE OCCASIONAL OFFICES.</HEAD>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="partition">
<HEAD>Partition I. OF MATRIMONY.</HEAD>
<DIV3 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. MAnkind is naturally inclined to So|ciety, and the Bond as well as the Foundation of all Societies is Mar|riage, which ought to be made Sacred and adopted
<PB N="358" REF="194"> into Religion, becau&s;e it is the Intere&s;t of Man|kind it &s;hould be inviolable: Wherefore our Church appoints, Fir&s;t, That none but a Lawful Mini&s;ter &s;hall tye the&s;e Bonds, for God him&s;elf married the fir&s;t Man and Woman, and the Cove|nant is made to him, and the Mini&s;ter is Gods Re|pre&s;entative, to take the Securities and ble&s;s the Parties in Gods Name, for which cau&s;e the Primi|tive Chri&s;tians did not account it a Lawful Mar|riage unle&s;s it were celebrated by a Lawful Mini|&s;ter; and the Laws of this and all other Chri&s;tian Nations affirm the &s;ame thing. Secondly, Our Church allows no clande&s;tine Marriages, for it or|ders that the Bans (that is the Decree) of Matri|mony &s;hall be publi&s;hed three &s;everal days in the Church before the Marriage be celebrated; a Cu|&s;tom as ancient as the days of <HI>Tertullian,</HI> and u&s;ed in the Prote&s;tant Churches abroad as well as here, and is de&s;igned to prevent all Objections that might be made in vain, when once the Bonds are tyed: and if this were duly ob&s;erved, no Children could ra&s;h|ly marry without their Parents con&s;ent: No Ince|&s;tuous Marriages could be made, nor could any break their Contracts by treacherous for&s;aking tho&s;e to whom they had engaged them&s;elves; from whence come innumerable Mi&s;chiefs, where the Marriage is huddled up in &s;ecret, to the Parties as well as to their Friends and Families: So that what Prie&s;t &s;oever con&s;ents to &s;uch &s;ecret Marri|ages, our Canons order him to be &s;u&s;pended for three years. Thirdly, for better &s;ecurity again&s;t Clande&s;tine Marriage, the Church Orders that all Marriages &s;hall be made in the Day-time, for tho&s;e who intend Honourably and Hone&s;tly, need not fly the Light: And &s;ince the Parties are mo&s;t &s;erious
<PB N="359" REF="194"> in the morning, it is appointed that it &s;hall be cele|brated between the hours of Eight and Twelve; and of Old it was required, the Bridegroom and Bride &s;hould be Fa&s;ting when they made this Reli|gious Vow in Gods Pre&s;ence, and by that means they were &s;afe from being made uncapable by Drink of making a wi&s;e and voluntary Choice in this great and weighty Affair. There are al&s;o &s;ome Times which are &s;et apart for Extraordinary Devo|tion, <HI>viz.</HI> From <HI>Advent-Sunday,</HI> till a Week after <HI>Epiphany;</HI> from <HI>Septuage&s;ima-Sunday,</HI> till a Week after <HI>Ea&s;ter;</HI> and from <HI>A&s;cen&s;ion-day,</HI> till <HI>Trinity-Sunday;</HI> which &s;ome old Canons and the Cu&s;tom of this Nation reckon Times prohibited for Mar|riage: The frequent Returns and long Continuance of which Times give the Parties more &s;pace for Con&s;ideration and good Advice. Fourthly, And that this Holy Rite may be &s;till more &s;olemn, it is expre&s;ly required that the Marriage be celebrated in the Church, the place of Gods Special Pre&s;ence, before whom they make this Religious Covenant; and the Sacredne&s;s of the Place &s;hould make them more Reverent in entring into it, and more Careful in keeping of it. For the better a&s;&s;urance where|of, La&s;tly, It is enjoyned to be done in the Pre|&s;ence of their Friends and Neighbours, who ought to be there, to te&s;tifie their Con&s;ent unto it, to be continual Witne&s;&s;es of it, and to joyn with the Ho|ly Man in Prayers for a Ble&s;&s;ing on it: For which End our Church hath provided a mo&s;t Proper, Pi|ous and Judicious Form; con&s;i&s;ting of, Fir&s;t, The Preparation, by in&s;tructing the whole Congregati|on, and charging the Parties to declare all known Impediments: Secondly, The Solemnization, by asking their Mutual Con&s;ent, joyning their Hands,
<PB N="360" REF="195"> plighting their Troth to each other, and confirm|ing it by the Pledge of a Ring: As al&s;o the Prie&s;ts Ratifying this Covenant, by praying for a Ble&s;&s;ing on it, publi&s;hing the Validity of it, and pronoun|cing his Benediction over the Parties. Thirdly, The Conclu&s;ion of the Office, by Prai&s;es in the P&s;alms, by Prayers in the Collects, and finally, by in&s;tructing them in their Duty out of Gods Word.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preparation.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. TO prevent that vain and loo&s;e Mirth, too frequent at the&s;e Solemnities, The Church begins this Office with a grave and awful <HI>Preface,</HI> which, if it be con&s;idered, is enough to make the Parties and all the Congregation very Serious: For it admoni&s;hes them, Fir&s;t, In what Place they are, <HI>viz. <HI>[In the Sight of God,]</HI></HI> who is mo&s;t e&s;pe|cially pre&s;ent in the Church, and all wanton Beha|viour in that Place is no le&s;s than Profanene&s;s: They are al&s;o (or ought to be) in the pre&s;ence <HI>[of the Congregation]</HI> who are come to bear wit|ne&s;s to this Religious Contract. Secondly, They are de&s;ired to con&s;ider the End of their coming thi|ther, which is <HI>[to joyn the&s;e Per&s;ons in Holy Matrimony,]</HI> to do a Holy and Important Work, in a Sacred A&s;&s;embly; and therefore all that are pre&s;ent ought to con&s;ider well what they are about
<PB N="361" REF="195"> to do: And for their A&s;&s;i&s;tance, this <HI>Preface</HI> in|&s;tructs them in three very nece&s;&s;ary Points relating to Matrimony: Fir&s;t, as to the Nature of it, That it is <HI>[an honourable E&s;tate,]</HI> highly e&s;teemed by all wi&s;e Lawgivers, and encouraged with divers Privi|ledges by all good Laws. Secondly, As to the In|&s;titution of it, <HI>[It was in&s;tituted by God]</HI> him|&s;elf, <HI>Gene&s;.</HI> ii. 24. who made the very Fir&s;t Marri|age, and ble&s;&s;ed the Parties, even <HI>Adam</HI> and <HI>Eve,</HI> who were married before the Fall, to &s;hew that Marriage hath nothing in it of Impurity, but was appointed <HI>[in the time of Mans Innocency,]</HI> and would have been u&s;ed if we had yet lived in Pa|radi&s;e; yea further, the Honour of this E&s;tate ap|pears in being made u&s;e of in Scripture to &s;ignifie to us <HI>[the my&s;tical Vnion between Chri&s;t and his Church,] <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI></HI> v. 32. And in that Chri&s;t him&s;elf, though he lived in the State of Virginity, yet was [<HI>pre&s;ent at a Marriage in</HI> Cana <HI>of</HI> Ga|l lee] and <HI>[wrought his fir&s;t Miracle there,] <HI>Joh.</HI></HI> ii. 1, 2. Yea, S. <HI>Paul</HI> plainly affirms, That <HI>Marriage is Honourable among <HI>[all men,]</HI> Heb.</HI> xiii. 4. Wherefore we ought to have an high Opinion of, and a great E&s;teem for Matrimony, as being an Or|dinance of God the Father, an E&s;tate much re&s;pect|ed by God the Son, and highly commended by the Holy Gho&s;t in the Mouths of the Apo&s;tles: And therefore, <HI>Secondly,</HI> This Preface &s;hews the Manner how it mu&s;t be undertaken: 1. Negative|ly, <HI>[not unadvi&s;edly,]</HI> ra&s;hly <HI>[and lightly,]</HI> without con&s;idering the Vow to be made, the Per|&s;on that is cho&s;en, or the Duties belonging to this E&s;tate; nor <HI>[wantonly, to &s;atisfie our carnal Lu&s;ts like brute Bea&s;ts]</HI> void of Rea&s;on, for Marriage is de&s;igned to &s;ubdue tho&s;e bruiti&s;h Affe|ctions,
<PB N="362" REF="196"> and to teach us to confine tho&s;e De&s;ires within the bounds of Nece&s;&s;ity, Rea&s;on, and Re|ligion. Wherefore affirmatively, it ought to be undertaken <HI>[reverently,]</HI> with due regard to &s;o Divine an Ordinance; <HI>[di&s;creetly,]</HI> and through|ly weighing the ca&s;e with them&s;elves; <HI>[advi&s;ed|ly,]</HI> taking the Coun&s;el of their Friends; <HI>[&s;o|berly,]</HI> with purpo&s;es of Cha&s;tity and Moderation, <HI>[and in the fcar of God,]</HI> praying for his Dire|ction and Ble&s;&s;ing. This is the manner how we mu&s;t undertake this great work. And <HI>Thirdly,</HI> We are here Taught <HI>[the ends for which it was or|dained,]</HI> and are admoni&s;hed <HI>[duly to con&s;ider]</HI> the &s;ame. 1. For <HI>[the procreation of Children,]</HI> that &s;ince Sin hath made all per&s;ons mortal, the World might be peopled and the Church continued in this regular way of Gods appointing, and that Fami|lies may be upheld, and every Man may live in his Po&s;terity after his own date of Life be expired. 2. It was ordained for the <HI>[bringing up the&s;e Children]</HI> in the <HI>[fear of God,] <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI></HI> vi. 4. Both Nature and Religion engaging Parents to en|deavour that their own Lawful I&s;&s;ue may be Holy here, and Happy hereafter. 3. It was ordained <HI>[for a remedy again&s;t Fornication]</HI> and all unna|tural and roving Lu&s;t, to confine tho&s;e de&s;ires which Nature placed in us for the Propagation of Man|kind, and make them &s;erve that End alone for which they were given us, in &s;uch a way as God al|lows, who doth not deny us the liberty of Marri|age, but forbids the &s;atisfaction of our De&s;ires in any &s;inful way, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 2. <HI>Hebr.</HI> xiii. 4. For tho&s;e Methods would pollute us, but this keeps us <HI>[un|defiled members of Chri&s;ts Body.]</HI> 4. It was ordained <HI>[for the mutual &s;ociety, help, and
<PB N="363" REF="196"> comfort, that one ought to have of the other]</HI> in all E&s;tates: God &s;aw it was not good for Man to be alone, <HI>Gen.</HI> ii. 18. and therefore he contrived he &s;hould have one con&s;tant and individual Compa|nion of his Joys and Sorrows, who having the &s;ame Intere&s;t, might encrea&s;e the Comfort of his Pro|&s;perity, and help to lighten the Burthen of his Ad|ver&s;ity, and make him ea&s;ie in both E&s;tates. La&s;tly, upon all the&s;e Con&s;iderations, &s;ince Marriage is &s;o U&s;eful and Honourable a &s;tate of Life, and <HI>[the&s;e per&s;ons]</HI> come now <HI>[to be joyned]</HI> therein for the whole time they &s;hall live together, we &s;hould take all care that it be not done in an Evil Manner, and therefore the Prie&s;t charges the whole Congrega|tion, <HI>[if they know any ju&s;t cau&s;e]</HI> why they may not be <HI>[lawfully joyned]</HI> together, they do now declare it, before this Holy Bond be tyed; for it will be in vain to make any Objections after|ward: Now they may &s;peak and prevent their Mar|riage if they know it to be in any point contrary to Gods Law; but if no Objections be made, then the Prie&s;t is to proceed.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>The Charge to the Per&s;ons to be joyned,</HI> is the next thing in the Preparation: And becau&s;e if there be any Impediment which they conceal from the Prie&s;t, they mu&s;t either live in perpetual Sin, or be &s;eparated by an Endle&s;s Divorce; therefore the Prie&s;t now <HI>[Requires and charges]</HI> them <HI>[both]</HI> (who are likely to know be&s;t) <HI>[as they will an&s;wer it at the Day of Iudgment, when all Secrets &s;hall be known, to confe&s;s it, if they know any Impediments to this their Marriage:]</HI> Some for covetou&s;ne&s;s of Great Fortunes, others out of a violent and mi&s;placed
<PB N="364" REF="197"> Affection do choo&s;e where by Gods Law they ought not to choo&s;e; and le&s;t tho&s;e who have done this, &s;hould conceal that which might hin|der their De&s;ires, it is very nece&s;&s;ary to make this Charge &s;o &s;trict. Now the Impediments to a Marriage, reckoned up in the 102 Canon of our Church, are three: 1. <HI>A preceding Marriage or &s;olemn Precontract;</HI> for God made but one Wife for <HI>Adam,</HI> and rather connived at <HI>Polygamy</HI> in the Fir&s;t Ages, than allowed it; and in the Go&s;pel it is plainly forbidden, <HI>Matth.</HI> xix. 5, 6. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 2. And none can be married to more than one at once, &s;o that if either of them have a Husband or Wife living, they &s;in grievou&s;ly in profaning this Ordinance, and this latter Marriage is null: Yea, if they were &s;olemnly contracted with their own and Friends Con&s;ent to any other, and for light Cau&s;es or for temporal Advantage break that Con|tract, that ought to be confe&s;&s;ed as an Impedi|ment to this Marriage, unle&s;s the Party to whom they were contracted, relea&s;e them. 2. The next Impediment is, <HI>If the Parties be of near Kindred;</HI> God hath forbidden all &s;uch to marry, <HI>Levit.</HI> xviii. and &s;uch Marriages are accur&s;ed Ince&s;t, the Puni&s;h|ment whereof is not only the Wrath of God, but a total Separation of the Parties, becau&s;e this kind of Marriage is Null from the beginning: And if the Civilized Heathen abhorred &s;uch Marriages, and believed it brought a Cur&s;e on their Po&s;terity, much more &s;hould Chri&s;tians abhor it. 3. The la&s;t Impediment is, <HI>Want of the Con&s;ent of Parents, or Guardians in the ca&s;e of Minority:</HI> For &s;uch can|not choo&s;e for them&s;elves, and are not of Judg|ment &s;ufficient to fix an Affection for their whole Lives, and may ea&s;ily be drawn in to marry to
<PB N="365" REF="197"> their Ruine; and as the Parents give their Chil|dren E&s;tates and Portions, &s;o it is fit they &s;hould have a great &s;way in directing this Choice; and though they do very ill in forcing them to mar|ry where they utterly di&s;like, yet the Children mu&s;t believe their Parents are wi&s;er than they, and, as far as they can, &s;ubmit to their Direction, and it is a Sin in them to marry without their Con&s;ent, e&s;pecially in their Minority: And this is &s;o great a Cro&s;s to Parents, that the Church labours to di&s;cover and prevent this al&s;o, by en|joyning them to confe&s;s it. Finally, here is a co|gent Rea&s;on why they &s;hould declare the&s;e Impe|diments now, becau&s;e otherwi&s;e <HI>[this Marri|age]</HI> would be contrary to <HI>[Gods Word,]</HI> and &s;o it cannot be expected God &s;hould ble&s;s it, yea, it is declared to be <HI>[unlawful:]</HI> So that if they conceal the&s;e Impediments, they mu&s;t an&s;wer it at the great Day of Judgment; the Sin will lye at their Door, for denying their Knowledge of the&s;e Impediments, and for making a Marriage, illegal and wicked, in which they can have no Comfort, and on which they mu&s;t expect no Ble&s;&s;ing:</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="366" REF="198">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Solemnization.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Impediments being removed, we pro|ceed to the Marriage it &s;elf, which be|ing a &s;olemn Compact, we fir&s;t <HI>[ask the mutual Con&s;ent of the Parties,]</HI> becau&s;e Con&s;ent of the Per&s;ons is &s;o E&s;&s;ential, that the Marriage is not good without it: Hence <HI>Rebekah</HI>'s Friends asked her Con|&s;ent, <HI>Gen.</HI> xxiv. 58. And in the firme&s;t kind of Ma|trimony among the <HI>Romans</HI> the Parties did mutual|ly ask this of each other, and among&s;t all Chri&s;ti|ans the Prie&s;t in Gods &s;tead puts this Que&s;tion, that the Declaration may be made as to God him&s;elf: And in our Office, 1. He names the Party to excite his or her Attention, and then &s;hews them the Per|&s;on now to be cho&s;en, <HI>[this Man]</HI> or <HI>[Woman.]</HI> 2. He declares in what manner they are to choo&s;e her, not as a Concubine, but as a <HI>[wedded Wife,]</HI> and the Woman mu&s;t choo&s;e this Per&s;on as her <HI>[wedded Husband,]</HI> as con&s;tant Companions. 3. He tells them to what End they make this choice, <HI>[to live together according to Gods Ordinance,]</HI> for continual Cohabitation, <HI>Gen.</HI> ii. 24. 4. He &s;hews them what Duties they mu&s;t pay to &s;uch as they thus choo&s;e: The Man mu&s;t love his Wife, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 25. and comfort her or cheri&s;h her, and u&s;e her well, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 29. He mu&s;t honour her, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> iii. 7. and keep her not only in Health but in Sickne&s;s, affording her all Nece&s;&s;aries in every Condition, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 5.29. He mu&s;t be Faithful to
<PB N="367" REF="198"> her, not marrying another Wife, nor living in A|dultery with any, but <HI>[for&s;aking all other, keep him only to her;]</HI> nor may he be finally divorced, for he mu&s;t now declare he will keep only to her &s;o <HI>[long as they both &s;hall live,] <HI>Malach.</HI></HI> ii. 14. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 10. And the Wife al&s;o is to declare that &s;he will take this Man for her Husband, with all the&s;e Conditions and one more, <HI>viz. <HI>[to obey him,]</HI> Colo&s;.</HI> iii. 18. <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 22, 24. becau&s;e he is of the worthier Sex, and God hath made him the Head, and he repre&s;ents Chri&s;t, as &s;he doth the Church, and by her ob&s;ervance &s;he will gain &s;uch Love from a good Husband, that he will deny her nothing which &s;he can prudently de&s;ire. Now both Par|ties &s;hould &s;eriou&s;ly weigh the&s;e things, and if they do like the Per&s;on with all the&s;e Duties and Con|ditions, let them declare their Con&s;ent &s;olemnly to the Mini&s;ter as in Gods Pre&s;ence, and &s;ay, <HI>[I will.]</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The next thing in the Solemnization is, <HI>The mutual Stipulation,</HI> or the Covenant they make with one another, which is introduced with two very &s;ignificant <HI>Rites:</HI> Fir&s;t, <HI>The Fathers giving the Woman</HI> in Marriage, <HI>Luke</HI> xvii. 27. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 38. which Cu&s;tom was u&s;ed among&s;t the <HI>Romans</HI> and the Chri&s;tians in all Ages, for divers Rea&s;ons. 1. Be|cau&s;e the weaker Sex is always &s;uppo&s;ed to be un|der the Tuition of a Father or Guardian, who&s;e con&s;ent is nece&s;&s;ary to make their Acts valid. 2. This declares that the Parents and Friends agree to this Marriage, and that the Father doth emanci|pate his Daughter, and make her free to engage in her own Name. 3. This al&s;o &s;hews the Wo|man doth not &s;eek an Husband, but is given to one
<PB N="368" REF="199"> by her Friends, following herein their Commands, rather than her own Inclinations, which doth very well &s;ute the Mode&s;ty of this Sex. Secondly fol|lows the <HI>[joyning of Hands,]</HI> which all the World over is a Ceremony &s;ignifying the contract|ing Friend&s;hip and making Covenants, <HI>Prov.</HI> xi. 21. 2 <HI>Kings</HI> x. 15. and hath ever been u&s;ed in the Covenant of Marriage, <HI>Tobit</HI> vii. 13. The Father delivers her up to the Prie&s;t as it were to commit her to Gods Di&s;po&s;al, and he in Gods Pre&s;ence joyns their <HI>[Right Hands,]</HI> becau&s;e the Right Hand is generally u&s;ed in plighting our Troth, and engaging our Faith to any per&s;on; And having thus delivered them into each others Hands and Power, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 4. the Prie&s;t, while they thus give each other their Hands, cau&s;eth them to make the mu|tual Stipulation, or &s;olemn Engagement and Vow to each other: He asked the Parties Con&s;ent be|fore, and then in words of the Future Ten&s;e they promi&s;ed they would have this Per&s;on in Marriage, but that is no more than <HI>E&s;pou&s;als,</HI> which of old was a different Office from this of Matrimony, and done &s;ome Weeks or Months before; but becau&s;e &s;ome ca&s;t off their Spou&s;es, before the Marriage was compleated, the Church hath now put the E|&s;pou&s;als and Marriage both into one Office, only there they &s;ay, <HI>I will;</HI> and here, <HI>I do take,</HI> &amp;c. And nothing can be more &s;olemn and &s;trict than this Covenant; for the Husband fir&s;t Names him|&s;elf, to &s;hew it is his voluntary Act; Secondly, he &s;pecifies the Per&s;on he hath cho&s;en, and doth 3dly. declare before Almighty God he <HI>[doth take her for his wedded Wife,]</HI> and that in the Nature of the firme&s;t &s;ettlements <HI>[to have]</HI> and <HI>[to hold.]</HI> 4thly. And withal he expre&s;&s;eth when he is to begin to
<PB N="369" REF="199"> have this Right, <HI>viz. <HI>[from this day]</HI></HI> of the Nup|tials and &s;o <HI>[forward]</HI> during the whole term of their mutual lives. 5. And to take away all Ex|ceptions afterwards that might be pretended for Di|vorce, he doth &s;olemnly promi&s;e, Fir&s;t, as to her Mind and Manners, that he will keep her as his Wife, whether &s;he prove <HI>[better or wor&s;e]:</HI> Se|condly, As to her E&s;tate, whether &s;he prove <HI>[richer or poorer,]</HI> than he imagined or expected: Third|ly, As to her Body, whether &s;he be <HI>[in &s;ickne&s;s or in health]</HI> which come from Gods Hand, and mu&s;t be born patiently if he vi&s;it our Relative with Infirmities, Marriage being de&s;igned for mutual Support in Adver&s;ity, as well as mutual Comfort in Pro&s;perity. Sixthly therefore he promi&s;es <HI>[to love and cheri&s;h]</HI> her, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 25, 29. whatever E&s;tate &s;he be in, or however &s;he prove as to the forementioned Points: And the Wife be&s;ides all this adds on her part &s;he will <HI>[obey him]</HI> that &s;he now choo&s;es for her Head and Husband; and all this they engage to do <HI>[till death part them.]</HI> For though the Church upon great and weighty Cau&s;es may &s;eparate married Per&s;ons from Cohabitation, yet they cannot permit them to marry again while each other liveth, <HI>Rom.</HI> vii. 2, 3. <HI>Mark</HI> x. 2. it be|ing Adultery &s;o to do, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> vii. 10, 11. Canons of this Church, <HI>Can.</HI> 107. Indeed if the Marriage were never rightly made, it may be declared null <HI>ab initio:</HI> But if it were right made, Death only can make &s;uch a Final Di&s;&s;olution, as to allow a &s;econd Marriage. La&s;tly, to confirm the truth of this Vow and &s;olemn Engagement and of every Particular in it, they do <HI>[plight]</HI> their <HI>[Troth]</HI> each to other, that is, <HI>[they &s;ay]</HI> their <HI>[Truth to pledge,]</HI> and in Gods Pre&s;ence engage their Ho|ne&s;ty
<PB N="370" REF="200"> and Fidelity for the performance hereof: and therefore they ought well to con&s;ider this Vow before they make it, and beware that they never break it.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. Be&s;ides the Pledge of our Truth, there is a vi&s;ible Pledge al&s;o, <HI>viz. <HI>[The Ring,]</HI></HI> which being anciently the Seal by which all Orders were &s;igned, and all choice things &s;ecured, the delivery of this was a Sign, the Party to whom it was given was admitted into the neare&s;t Friend&s;hip and the highe&s;t Tru&s;t, &s;o as to be inve&s;ted with our Autho|rity and allowed to manage our Trea&s;ure and other Concerns, <HI>Gen.</HI> xli. 42. and hence it came to be a token of Love, <HI>Luke</HI> xv. 22. and was u&s;ed in Ma|trimony not only among the Jews and Gentiles, but the Chri&s;tians al&s;o, who in <HI>Clemens Alexandrinus</HI> his time, gave their Spou&s;e a Ring to declare her worthy of the Government of the Family, and thus it hath been u&s;ed ever &s;ince. And we may ob|&s;erve, the Matter of which this Ring is made, is Gold, to &s;ignifie how noble and durable our Affe|ction is: The Form is round, as the propere&s;t Fi|gure to unite things &s;eparated before, and to imply, our re&s;pect &s;hall never have an End: The place of it is on the fourth Finger of the left Hand, where the Ancients thought was a Vein which came di|rectly from the Heart, and where it may be always in View; and being a finger lea&s;t u&s;ed, where it may be lea&s;t &s;ubject to be worn out: But the main End is to be a vi&s;ible and la&s;ting Token and Re|membrance of this Covenant, which mu&s;t never be forgotten; and if in ordinary Bargains we have &s;ome la&s;ting thing delivered as an Earne&s;t or Pledge and Memorial, much more is it needful here, and
<PB N="371" REF="200"> to &s;cruple a thing &s;o prudent and well de&s;igned, &s;o anciently and univer&s;ally u&s;ed, is &s;o fooli&s;h, it de|&s;erves our Scorn rather than our &s;erious Confuta|tion. When the Ring is delivered, the Husband &s;peaks to his Wife, declaring, 1. The general meaning of this &s;ignificant Token, <HI>[with this Ring I thee wed,]</HI> that is, This is a Pledge of that Covenant of Matrimony which I ju&s;t now make with thee. 2. He &s;hews the particular Rights accrewing to her thereby, <HI>viz.</HI> To &s;hare in all the Honours belonging to his Per&s;on, which is the meaning of tho&s;e words <HI>[with my Body I th&eacute;e wor&s;hip:]</HI> And to have an Intere&s;t in his E&s;tate, &s;ignified in that Phra&s;e, <HI>[with all my worldly Goods I thee endow;]</HI> and in that ancient U|&s;age to lay down a Sum of Money on the Book, part of which is the Mans Oblation to God (<HI>viz.</HI> the dues of the Prie&s;t and Clerk) and all the re&s;t is by the Prie&s;t delivered to the Wife, to give her <HI>livery and &s;ei&s;in,</HI> of her Husbands E&s;tate, which though &s;he may not alienate without his Con&s;ent, yet &s;he may and ought to have the u&s;e of as &s;he hath occa&s;i|on, which is no more than Ju&s;tice requires, becau&s;e &s;he hath already endowed her Husband in her Fortune; &s;o that hereafter they are to have all things in common, and the Husband is bound to provide for his Wife according to his Power while he lives, and when he dyes, e&s;pecially &s;ince he makes this &s;olemn Covenant, <HI>[In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Gho&s;t,]</HI> that is, by his Chri&s;tianity, and before the Trinity as wit|ne&s;s thereto, who if he break it, will be the Aven|ger of this Perjury, for the&s;e words, calling God to Witne&s;s, turn this Promi&s;e into a &s;olemn and &s;a|cred Oath.</P>
<P N="4"><PB N="372" REF="201">&sect;. 4. The Cu&s;tom of old was to conclude all Cove|nants with Sacrifices, <HI>Gen.</HI> xxxi. 54. which being now cea&s;ed, we fini&s;h this with a Prayer, in which we de&s;cribe God, to whom we pray, by his Attri|butes and Works. We are mortal, and mu&s;t mar|ry to repair the decay which is cau&s;ed by death; but he is an <HI>[Eternal God;]</HI> we are but In&s;tru|ments, he is <HI>[the Creator and Pre&s;erver of Mankind,] <HI>Rev.</HI></HI> iv. 11. we do but contribute to the Body and the Temporal Life of our Children, he <HI>[is the Giver of Grace and the Author of Everla&s;ting Life.]</HI> Of this God therefore, on this great occa&s;ion, we beg <HI>[a Ble&s;&s;ing upon this Man and this Woman,]</HI> who by marrying according to his Rules, have declared that they are <HI>[his Servants;]</HI> and the Prie&s;t, who is Gods Repre&s;entative, being a&s;&s;ured of his great Ma&s;ters being plea&s;ed with Holy Marriage, doth Authoritatively <HI>[ble&s;s them in Gods Name:]</HI> And propo&s;ing the Example of a loving, cha&s;t and vertuous Pair <HI>[I&s;aac and Rebekah,]</HI> who lived mo&s;t faithfully together, (<HI>I&s;aac</HI> keeping him only to this one Wife when he might have had more) He prays, that this Couple may <HI>[&s;urely perform and keep this Covenant and Vow]</HI> between them made, and ratified by <HI>[the]</HI> &s;olemn <HI>[giving and receiving this Ring,]</HI> de&s;iring of God that they <HI>[may live in perpetual love and peace,]</HI> being dear to each other, and agreeing together &s;o con&s;tantly, that there may be no abatement of their Affections, nor any di&s;cord happen between them, which will not only be to their great Comfort, but to Gods good Plea&s;ure, becau&s;e <HI>[his Laws]</HI> do enjoyn Men and their Wives thus to live together:
<PB N="373" REF="201"> Wherefore we humbly beg they may as carefully keep this Covenant, as they have &s;olemnly made it, <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t, Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. The Covenant being thus made, and a Ble&s;|&s;ing begged on it, the next thing is, <HI>The Churches Ratification</HI> thereof in the Name of God, who be|ing the Supream Lord, ought to confirm his Ser|vants Marriages: And this is done, Fir&s;t, By de|claring the Authority upon which this Covenant is founded, <HI>viz.</HI> Upon the Divine Authority, for the Rite is of Gods own In&s;tituting, the Vow hath been made in his Pre&s;ence, and the Promi&s;e made to him and in his Name, wherefore God hath joyned tho&s;e who are thus married; And we declare in our Saviours Words, <HI>Matth.</HI> xix. 6. <HI>Tho&s;e whom God hath joyned together, no Man may put a&s;under:</HI> None but God (by death) can untye this holy Knot; which &s;hews there is no Power upon Earth can an|nul a Lawful Marriage: and though for &s;ome cau&s;es there may be a Separation (which when it is for cau&s;es allowed in Gods Law &s;eems to be made by him) yet there can be no final Divorce: And this Declaration &s;hews the Covenant is irrever&s;ible, and not to be repealed. Secondly, The Prie&s;t publi&s;h|eth the Marriage-Covenant, by repeating the man|ner in which it was made, by mutual <HI>[Con&s;ent]</HI> declared, and by a &s;olemn Vow made <HI>[in the pre|&s;ence of God]</HI> and the <HI>[Congregation,]</HI> by plighting their Troth <HI>[and giving a Ring]</HI> as the vi&s;ible and la&s;ting Pledge thereof, as well as <HI>[by joyning Hands:]</HI> Therefore he now &s;ets Gods Seal to this Holy and Religious Compact to make it perfect and compleat, <HI>[pronouncing them to be Man and Wife together, In the Name of the
<PB N="374" REF="202"> Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Gho&s;t, Amen.]</HI> That is, They are joyned rightly, ac|cording to the Chri&s;tian Rules, and by Gods own Authority, &s;o that the Union is Sacred, Inviolable and never to be di&s;&s;olved. Thirdly, This Part is concluded with a &s;olemn Benediction; for being made by the Divine Authority and Direction, the In&s;titution being his, the Method his, and he being the Authorizer of, and Witne&s;s to the Marriage, the Prie&s;t may without &s;cruple pronounce Gods Ble&s;&s;ing on the Parties, mentioning the whole Tri|nity in who&s;e Name the Vow was made, and de|&s;iring God to ble&s;s them with all good things, <HI>[to pre&s;erve and keep them]</HI> from all Evil, praying that he will be kind and <HI>[favourable]</HI> to them, giving them &s;uch <HI>[Grace,]</HI> that they may <HI>[live]</HI> &s;o lovingly and holily together <HI>[in this Life,]</HI> that when they come into that World where they neither Marry nor are given in Marriage, <HI>[they may be both]</HI> made Happy, and meet <HI>[in everla&s;ting Life, Amen.]</HI> This is the Prie&s;ts Ble&s;&s;ing, which is &s;o comprehen&s;ive and &s;o effectual, that the whole Office was anciently called, <HI>The Ble&s;|&s;ing of the Prie&s;t,</HI> which happily concludes this Part.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="375" REF="202">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Devotions concluding the Of|fice.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. TO impre&s;s this Religious Covenant &s;till more deeply on the parties Minds, they are to go up and kneel at the Steps of the Altar, and then the Office is fini&s;hed with Hymns, Prayers, and Exhortations. Fir&s;t, with <HI>Hymns</HI> or <HI>P&s;alms;</HI> For &s;ince Joy becomes a Marriage, in&s;tead of the Heathens loo&s;er Songs, Chri&s;tians are to rejoyce in P&s;alms, <HI>Jam.</HI> v. 13. And here are two very pro|per ones cho&s;en; 1. The cxxviii P&s;alm, which was compo&s;ed at fir&s;t to be an <HI>Epithalamium,</HI> and is u&s;ed in this Office, both in the Ea&s;tern and We|&s;tern Churches, becau&s;e it contains the Ble&s;&s;ings publick and private which attend Piety in the State of Marriage. Ver. i. &s;hewing the general Be|nefit of living in Gods Fear, viz. <HI>They that &s;o fear God as to walk in his Ways, &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed.</HI> Ver. ii. beginning with the Particular Branches of this Ble&s;|&s;ing, <HI>viz.</HI> Such &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed, fir&s;t, in their own per&s;ons, for God will &s;o pro&s;per <HI>their Labours,</HI> that they them&s;elves &s;hall enjoy the Fruit of them and be happy. Ver. iii. They &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed in their <HI>Wife,</HI> who is compared to a <HI>Vine,</HI> which though it be weak and needs a Support, yet being Fruitful, is Ornamental and Profitable to the Hou&s;e which &s;tays it. Ver. iv. They &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed in their <HI>Children,</HI> who are compared to the <HI>Olive Trees</HI>
<PB N="376" REF="203"> planted in the Gardens of <HI>Judaea</HI> round about their Tables, to &s;hadow and adorn them: So &s;hall the good Mans Children be green and flouri&s;hing, they &s;hall be a Credit and a Comfort to him. Ver. v. Advi&s;ing the married Per&s;ons &s;eriou&s;ly to con&s;ider the&s;e advantages of Piety, &s;ince it is &s;ure <HI>they that fear the Lord</HI> &s;hall be <HI>thus ble&s;&s;ed.</HI> Ver. vi. Further declaring that their Happine&s;s &s;hall not be confined to their private Families, but the Church and State, <HI>Sion and Jeru&s;alem</HI> &s;hall <HI>be in peace</HI> and pro&s;perity all their days. Ver. vii. Yea they &s;hall enjoy both pub|lick and private Felicity; for their own Family &s;hall &s;pread and pro&s;per, and the Nation &s;hall be happy, and they &s;hall long live <HI>to &s;ee</HI> and enjoy the Comfort of both: Which as it ought to engage the married Per&s;ons to be very religious, that they may be thus happy, &s;o it ought to oblige us all to give <HI>[Glory to the Father, &amp;c.]</HI> who hath an|nexed &s;uch Rewards to true Piety. 2dly. The lxvii. P&s;alm is &s;ometimes u&s;ed, being a Prayer for the Ble&s;&s;ing promi&s;ed in the former P&s;alm, and the Ar|gument u&s;ed to obtain it, is taken from the Glory which God will gain thereby: But this was explain|ed before, Part I.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. To tho&s;e Acts of Prai&s;e we add <HI>Supplicati|ons and Prayers,</HI> introducing them with that ancient Form, <HI>Lord have mercy upon us,</HI> and the <HI>Lords Prayer,</HI> which &s;anctifies and makes way for all the re&s;t; to which are annexed, <HI>the Supplications,</HI> cho&s;en out of the P&s;alms, and put into the form of Re|&s;pon&s;es, that the Friends here a&s;&s;embled may all &s;hew their Love to the Parties by publickly joyning in them. 1. P&s;alm lxxxvi. 2. We mu&s;t pray to God <HI>[to &s;ave]</HI> the&s;e two, who marrying by his
<PB N="377" REF="203"> Rules, have declared they <HI>[are his Servants, and tru&s;t in him]</HI> for help. 2. Therefore we pray that he will <HI>[&s;end them help]</HI> in all good, <HI>[and evermore defend them]</HI> from all evil, as the effect of the&s;e Prayers which they make in this holy <HI>[Place,]</HI> P&s;al. xx. 2. 3. Since Satan and his In|&s;truments may &s;trive to &s;ow Di&s;cord between them, we beg of God to be <HI>[to them a &s;trong Tower,]</HI> to &s;ecure them when <HI>[their Enemies &s;et their Faces]</HI> again&s;t them, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxi. 3. La&s;tly, That the&s;e and all the following Prayers may be accepted, we de&s;ire, <HI>[the Lord may hear our Prayer]</HI> and receive our importunate calls for his Help, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxi. 1. And when we have thus prepared the way, we do apply our &s;elves to the Three Prayers. 1. For Spiritual Ble&s;&s;ings. 2. For the great Temporal Ble&s;&s;ing of Children. 3. For the fulfilling of that which is my&s;teriou&s;ly &s;ignified by this Holy Rite. 1. The <HI>Fir&s;t Prayer</HI> in its Preface &s;ets God before us as the God of <HI>[Abraham, I&s;aac, and Ia|cob,]</HI> who were Holy Per&s;ons, happy in their Marriages, and Founders of Gods Church by their I&s;&s;ue. The fir&s;t Petition is for Spiritual Grace, that what they have heard in the fir&s;t Part of the Office of the Nature and Ends of Marriage, and what they &s;hall hear in the following Exhortation of the Duties of it, <HI>[out of Gods Holy Word,]</HI> they may remember and practi&s;e. The &s;econd Pe|tition is for Temporal Ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>[that God may mercifully]</HI> and favourably look on them, and make them as loving to, and happy in each other, as <HI>[Abraham and Sara]</HI> were, by who&s;e names of Old men u&s;ed to ble&s;s the Married Couple, <HI>Gen.</HI> xii. 2. <HI>Ruth</HI> iv. 11. and the end of the&s;e two Pe|titions is, <HI>[that]</HI> by the Spiritual Grace <HI>[they
<PB N="378" REF="204"> may obey Gods Will],</HI> and by the Divine Bene|diction <HI>[they may be &s;afe under his Protection,]</HI> and &s;o may continue <HI>[in Gods Love]</HI> (who doth thus inwardly and outwardly ble&s;s them) <HI>[to their lives end].</HI> 2. The <HI>Second Prayer</HI> is, that <HI>[they may be Fruitful]</HI> and multiply, which is the End of Marriage, and was the Ble&s;&s;ing which God gave at fir&s;t, and which Men ever &s;ince have wi&s;hed to it, <HI>Gen.</HI> i. 28. <HI>Chap.</HI> xxiv. 60. <HI>Ruth</HI> iv. 11, 12. And here God is de&s;cribed as a <HI>[Merciful Lord,]</HI> who appointed Marriage as the Remedy for that mor|tality which Sin had brought in; and as that <HI>[Hea|venly Father, by who&s;e gift Mankind is en|crea&s;ed;]</HI> For our Parents are but the In&s;truments, he is the Author of our Being, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxxvii. 4. To him therefore we pray for his Ble&s;&s;ing on <HI>[the&s;e Per&s;ons that they may be fruitful,]</HI> for of him Children mu&s;t be asked, 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> i. 10. And &s;ince it is little comfort to have Children born if they be not brought up in Knowledge and Goodne&s;s, we pray <HI>[that the]</HI> Parents may <HI>[live long together]</HI> to do this great Work them&s;elves, and not leave it to others who will not take &s;o much Care; and that by their <HI>[own living]</HI> religiou&s;ly and <HI>[vertu|ou&s;ly]</HI> they may &s;et a good Example to their Children, &s;o that the Children by the Care and Pattern of their Parents <HI>[may be]</HI> in&s;tructed in Religion and trained up in Virtue to Gods <HI>[honour]</HI> and their Parents comfort; and thus Marriage will become a Seminary to the Church, a Propa|gater of Religion to the Worlds End, and a Re|pleni&s;her of Gods Kingdom. 3. <HI>The La&s;t Prayer</HI> is made for the accompli&s;hing tho&s;e Duties &s;ignified by the my&s;tery of Marriage; and is brought in with a Preface containing the grounds of our Hope,
<PB N="379" REF="204"> for it calls to mind, 1. <HI>[Gods]</HI> Power in <HI>[ma|king all things of nothing,]</HI> and e&s;pecially in making &s;o noble a Creature as Man. 2. His Re|gard to Marriage, which was &s;hewed, <HI>[in his ta|king the Woman out of Man,] <HI>Gen.</HI></HI> ii. 21, &amp;c. to declare he would have them near and dear to each other, and in that <HI>[he him&s;elf]</HI> did knit the Holy Band of Matrimony between the fir&s;t Pair, and declared then that the Marriage Vow &s;hould be irrevocable and never to be di&s;&s;olved. And &s;till further we commemorate how God hath rai&s;ed the E&s;teem of Marriage higher in the New Te&s;tament, by <HI>[con&s;ecrating it to &s;ignifie the Spiritual Marriage between Chri&s;t and his Church,] <HI>E|phe&s;.</HI></HI> v. 25. All this cannot but make us <HI>[Hope,]</HI> in the &s;econd place, that our Petitions made to him on this Occa&s;ion, &s;hall prevail. 2. Therefore we pray, that as the Man in the My&s;tery repre&s;ents Chri&s;t the Head, &s;o he may after Chri&s;ts Example <HI>[love his Wife]</HI> mo&s;t dearly, &s;o as to deny her no good thing, and to be as careful and tender of her as of <HI>[his own Fle&s;h.]</HI> And that the Woman, who repre&s;ents the Church, may <HI>[love]</HI> her Hus|band, and &s;hew that Love, by being <HI>[amiable and courteous]</HI> in her Deportment, <HI>[faithful]</HI> to his Bed and his Coun&s;els, and <HI>[obedient]</HI> to his Re|que&s;ts and Commands, living <HI>[quietly]</HI> at home, <HI>[&s;oberly]</HI> as to her &s;elf, and <HI>[peaceably]</HI> with her Neighbours, avoiding ill Company, and <HI>[follow|ing]</HI> the Example of <HI>[Holy and Godly Ma|trons,]</HI> &s;o that they may be exceeding happy in one another while they live, and though death part them for a while, that they may both meet and en|joy Gods <HI>[Everla&s;ting Kingdom,]</HI> through <HI>[Ie|&s;us Chri&s;t, Amen.]</HI> Finally, the&s;e Prayers are
<PB N="380" REF="205"> concluded with a <HI>[&s;olemn Ble&s;&s;ing]</HI> pronounced in Gods Name by the Prie&s;t upon good grounds and with great Authority. Wherein <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> (who could have made every individual Man out of nothing if he had plea&s;ed) is &s;et forth as contriving to propagate Mankind by Marriage, and to that End he created the fir&s;t Pair <HI>[Adam and Eve,]</HI> and <HI>[he]</HI> him&s;elf joyned them in <HI>[holy ma|trimony:]</HI> He therefore is de&s;ired <HI>[to pour]</HI> the heavenly <HI>[riches of his Grace]</HI> upon this Couple, and <HI>[to &s;anctifie and ble&s;s them],</HI> &s;o that they may be Holy and Happy, and be beloved by God, and loving to one another <HI>[unto their Lives end.]</HI> And we may hope he will confirm the Words of his Deputed Servant, and then this Marriage will be truly happy.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. The Office is concluded with <HI>Exhortations</HI> taken out of <HI>Holy Scripture;</HI> The Parties have pro|mi&s;ed to live together <HI>according to Gods Ordinance,</HI> wherefore we mu&s;t teach them what Ordinances and Laws he hath made in this ca&s;e, for unle&s;s they know them they cannot live according to them. So that we do here call upon the Per&s;ons now married, and all others in that E&s;tate, and all that intend it <HI>[to hear and learn]</HI> their Duty as God him&s;elf hath laid it down in Scripture: And fir&s;t we are to &s;hew <HI>[the Husbands Duty]</HI> to his Wife from the&s;e places.</P>
<P><HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 25. Though the <HI>[husband]</HI> be the Head of his Wife, yet he mu&s;t not rule with rigor, but <HI>[love his Wife]</HI> as dearly and &s;incerely as <HI>[Chri&s;t did love the Church;]</HI> and as he <HI>[gave his Life for it,]</HI> &s;o &s;hould the Husband be ready to undergo any danger or difficulty for his Wifes
<PB N="381" REF="205"> good. Ver. 26. Chri&s;ts Church did not de&s;erve this Favour of him, he found it not pure nor ami|able, but <HI>[&s;anctified]</HI> it by <HI>[Bapti&s;m,]</HI> and con|verted it to the lovely ways of Vertue by <HI>[his Word.]</HI> Ver. 27. And this he did, <HI>[that he might make it a Glorious Church,]</HI> free from the <HI>[&s;pots]</HI> of Guilt or the <HI>[wrinkles]</HI> of cu|&s;tomary Sins, that it might be fit to &s;hare with him in the Glories of his Kingdom; To in&s;truct Hus|bands, if they do not find their Wives good, by Love and endearing Care to make them &s;o. Ver. 28. And that not only in imitation of Chri&s;t, but in re&s;pect to their own advantage, for now they two are made one, having one Intere&s;t: So that to love <HI>[our Wives]</HI> is really <HI>[to love]</HI> our &s;elves. Ver. 29. <HI>[And no Man]</HI> was ever yet &s;o barbarous to <HI>[hate his own Fle&s;h,]</HI> though &s;ick or &s;ore, and though it were clothed in Rags; but even then <HI>[we love and cheri&s;h]</HI> our own <HI>[Fle&s;h,]</HI> as Chri&s;t doth the Church. Ver. 30. Which Church, &s;ince he became incarnate and mar|ried our Nature, is <HI>[his Body,]</HI> of the &s;ame <HI>[Fle&s;h and Bones,]</HI> and that makes him be &s;o tender over us and bear &s;o much with us, even as we ought to carry it toward our Wives in all their Infirmities, looking on them as part of our &s;elves, they being made by Marriage <HI>[one Fle&s;h]</HI> with us. Ver. 31. And <HI>[for this cau&s;e]</HI> a <HI>[Man]</HI> that is married mu&s;t <HI>[leave]</HI> his Father who begat him, and his Mother who bare him, and <HI>[cleave to his Wife,]</HI> and dwell in Unity and Love with her, be|cau&s;e God hath declared them to be <HI>[One Fle&s;h,]</HI> Ver. 32. 'Tis true, this &s;eems &s;trange, that a Man &s;hould leave his neare&s;t Friends for a Wife, now my&s;teriou&s;ly made one with him; but it is a greater
<PB N="382" REF="206"> <HI>[My&s;tery]</HI> how Chri&s;t &s;hould leave his Father and his Glory, to be joyned to Mans Nature and be made <HI>[One Fle&s;h with us,]</HI> of which he hath made Marriage the Emblem and the Type. Ver. 33. <HI>[Neverthele&s;s,]</HI> whether the Husband can under&s;tand the My&s;tery or no, the Duty is plain, even <HI>That every one mu&s;t love his Wife even as him|&s;elf.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Colo&s;.</HI> iii. 19. Again, S. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith the &s;ame thing in fewer words; That <HI>[Husbands]</HI> mu&s;t <HI>[love their Wives, and not be bitter again&s;t them,]</HI> neither by pride domineering over them, nor by anger or cruelty dealing har&s;hly with them.</P>
<P>1 <HI>Peter</HI> iii. 7. And S. <HI>Peter,</HI> who was a <HI>[mar|ried Man,]</HI> commands <HI>[Husbands]</HI> fir&s;t <HI>[to dwell]</HI> with their <HI>[Wives]</HI> &s;o as not to part from their Company, yea to conver&s;e with them <HI>[ac|cording to knowledge,]</HI> that is, prudently, &s;o as to in&s;truct and direct them in that which is good. Secondly, He charges them <HI>[to give honour]</HI> to their Wives, that is, both re&s;pect and maintenance &s;uitable unto her Degree. And he gives three Rea&s;ons for this; 1. <HI>[Becau&s;e]</HI> the Woman is the <HI>[wealter ve&s;&s;el,]</HI> and being made &s;o by God, mu&s;t not be de&s;pi&s;ed or neglected for this, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xii. 22. but more kindly and gently dealt with, and more care is to be taken of her. 2. Becau&s;e &s;he as well as her Husband is <HI>[an Heir]</HI> of the King|dom of Heaven, and though different in Sex and &s;ome external Priviledges, her Soul is bought by Chri&s;t, and &s;hall be equal to his in Heaven; and therefore he &s;hould not in&s;i&s;t much on his Superio|rity here. 3. Becau&s;e if the Husband be not kind to his Wife, their <HI>[Prayers will be hindred;]</HI> contention and ill-u&s;age will break Charity, and
<PB N="383" REF="206"> make them both unfit to pray, either together (as they always &s;hould do) or a&s;under: So that on all the&s;e accounts it is nece&s;&s;ary, and ju&s;t, and profit|able for Husbands to love and e&s;teem their Wives.</P>
<P>Secondly, as the Wife de&s;ires and expects the&s;e things from her Husband, &s;he al&s;o mu&s;t learn her Duty to him, which is &s;et down in the &s;ame places of Scripture.</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> v. 22. When God made the Socie|ty of Marriage, he knew Equality would breed Confu&s;ion, and therefore he made the Man Supe|rior, and chargeth the Wife <HI>[to &s;ubmit to her Husband,]</HI> as a good Man doth <HI>[unto the Lord,]</HI> performing his Will to the utmo&s;t of her power. Ver. 23. For there is great rea&s;on it &s;hould be &s;o, <HI>[the Man]</HI> being the <HI>[Head]</HI> of the <HI>[Wife,]</HI> e|ven as <HI>[Chri&s;t]</HI> is <HI>[Head]</HI> of the Church, and as the Church &s;ubmits to Chri&s;ts Will and keeps his Com|mands, &s;o &s;hould the Wife do to her Husbands Com|mands; and as the Church gains by this Subjection, (for Chri&s;t not only rules over, but <HI>[&s;aves]</HI> the Church which is his <HI>[Body,]</HI>) &s;o doth a good Hus|band defend and pre&s;erve his Wife, being obliged to it by her Ob&s;ervance. Ver. 24. Therefore in imitation of &s;o good a Pattern, and for their own Advantage, <HI>[as the Church is &s;ubject to Chri&s;t]</HI> in all his ju&s;t Commands, <HI>[&s;o let the Wife be to tho&s;e]</HI> of her <HI>[Husband.]</HI> Ver. 32. And a little after, he &s;aith, <HI>Let the Wife</HI> take care &s;he <HI>reve|rence</HI> her Husband, for by re&s;pecting him &s;he will engage him to give her honour, and his credit is her glory al&s;o.</P>
<P>The &s;ame Apo&s;tle, <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> iii. 18. bids the <HI>[Wives to &s;ubmit]</HI> to their Husbands, becau&s;e
<PB N="384" REF="207"> <HI>[it is fit]</HI> the nobler Sex and the Head &s;hould rule, therefore they mu&s;t yield to their Will as far as they can <HI>[in the Lord,]</HI> that is, with a &s;afe Con&s;cience, where they do not command unlaw|ful things.</P>
<P>1 <HI>Peter</HI> iii. 1. The &s;ame Le&s;&s;on (that it may be throughly learned) is again taught by S. <HI>Peter,</HI> who enjoyns Wives to be in <HI>[&s;ubjection to their own Husbands,]</HI> even to tho&s;e who are not &s;o good as they &s;hould be; for though <HI>[they do not obey the Word]</HI> of God which bids them love their Wives, but are churli&s;h and wicked, it is likely <HI>[they may be won]</HI> to a better mind, by the <HI>[Wives]</HI> courteous and obliging carriage. Ver. 2. For <HI>[while they behold how cha&s;t and pious]</HI> your Conver&s;ation is made by Religion and the <HI>[Fear of God,]</HI> they cannot but entertain a good Opinion of Religion it &s;elf. Ver. 3. This Sub|mi&s;&s;ion, Cha&s;tity and Piety is a better way to plea&s;e your Husbands than that outward <HI>[adorning]</HI> of <HI>[plaiting the Hair]</HI> and putting on rich and co&s;t|ly Ornaments and <HI>[Apparel,]</HI> which &s;ome vain Women excu&s;e as if it were to plea&s;e their Hus|bands, whereas it argues their Pride and Folly to all wi&s;e Per&s;ons. Ver. 4. But let Wives &s;tudy to adorn their In&s;ide, their Mind with Vertue, which never wears out, grows old, or changes its Fa&s;hion, e&s;pe|cially with <HI>[a meek and quiet Spirit,]</HI> which is not only lovely in the eyes of Men, and &s;ets them out more than any gay Clothes can do, but al&s;o <HI>[is in the &s;ight of God of great price,]</HI> and will make him e&s;teem you. Ver. 5. And this was the way by which tho&s;e <HI>[holy women of old]</HI> who feared God, got &s;o much Renown; they had plain Garments, but Souls adorned with all Vertues, and
<PB N="385" REF="207"> e&s;pecially with <HI>[&s;ubmi&s;&s;ion to their Husbands.]</HI> Ver. 6. As for Example, The Famous Mother of the Jewi&s;h Nation <HI>[Sarah, obeyed Abraham]</HI> mo&s;t readily, and with great re&s;pect <HI>[called him Lord,] <HI>Gen.</HI></HI> xviii. 12. And as <HI>Abraham</HI> was the Father, &s;o &s;he is the Mother of all Faithful Men and Women; but you cannot be <HI>[her Daughters,]</HI> unle&s;s <HI>[ye do well,]</HI> and that &s;o con&s;tantly as not to be <HI>[afraid]</HI> to go on in a vertuous Cour&s;e to your Lives end. Which excellent Advice, if it were carefully heeded by Husbands and Wives; would make them both happy in one another, and ble&s;&s;ed by God al&s;o.</P>
<P>Finally, we will note, the <HI>Rubric</HI> after this Office advi&s;eth the Per&s;ons who are married, either that day (as the ancient u&s;age was) or as &s;oon after as is po&s;&s;ible, to receive the <HI>[Holy Communion,]</HI> to confirm their Vow to each other by that Ble&s;&s;ed Sa|crament, and to bind them&s;elves more &s;trictly to their &s;everal Duties; which prudent and pious U&s;e hath of later years been bani&s;hed by tho&s;e unchri&s;ti|an and vain Revels which are &s;o generally the Con|clu&s;ion of this Religious Rite, that the Per&s;ons &s;carce have any &s;erious thoughts of the Vow they have made, or the Duties they have promi&s;ed: which evil Cu&s;tom ought to be broken off, and the Mar|riage day dedicated to the Receiving the Sacrament, or at lea&s;t to Religious Exerci&s;es, and &s;uch kind of Joy as is &s;uitable thereunto.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="386" REF="208">
<HEAD>Partition II. OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.</HEAD>
<DIV3 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. IN &s;o uncertain a World, where Sickne&s;s &s;ometimes interrupts the very Joys of Marriage, it is no wonder that this Sad Office &s;hould be placed next to Matrimony: For all people in all Conditions, of all Ages and Sexes are &s;ubject to Di&s;ea&s;es continually: So that when any per&s;on falls &s;ick, tho&s;e that are in health mu&s;t <HI>Re|member them, as being them&s;elves al&s;o in the Body,</HI> Heb. xiii. 3. and lyable to the &s;ame Calamities; and all
<PB N="387" REF="208"> Chri&s;tians are commanded to <HI>vi&s;it</HI> their Neighbours in this E&s;tate, and are promi&s;ed they &s;hall be re|warded by God for &s;o doing, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xli. 1, 2. <HI>Matth.</HI> xxv. 34, 35. <HI>James</HI> i. 27. <HI>Ecclus.</HI> vii. 35. And in the Primitive times they were Famous for this piece of Charity. But it is e&s;pecially the Duty of the Clergy, <HI>To vi&s;it the Sick,</HI> a Duty in&s;tituted and en|joyned by God him&s;elf; <HI>Is any &s;ick among you? let him call for the Elders of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with Oyl in the Name of the Lord; and the Prayer of Faith &s;hall &s;ave the Sick, and the Lord &s;hall rai&s;e him up, and if he have committed Sins, they &s;hall be forgiven him,</HI> Jam. 5.14, 15. In which words (being the Original and Foundation of this Office) we may note, Fir&s;t, That the Duty is enjoyned by Divine Authority, and therefore it is not barely a point of Civility, but an Act of Re|ligion, and a nece&s;&s;ary Duty which God requires from us. Secondly, The Time to perform it is, <HI>When any are Sick among us;</HI> For then the Parties have mo&s;t need of Comfort, Advice, and Prayers to &s;upport them and procure Help for them, as al&s;o to prepare them for their la&s;t and great Account: And then the&s;e Religious Exerci&s;es will do us mo&s;t good, becau&s;e Sickne&s;s embitters the World and endears Heaven to us, making us pray devoutly, and hearken willingly to Holy Advice; &s;o that this happy opportunity mu&s;t not be lo&s;t: Nor may it be deferred till the &s;ick per&s;ons be very weak and nigh to death, for then they are uncapable either to joyn in the Office, or to receive the main Bene|fits thereof; and the word in S. <HI>James</HI> is, <HI>If any be infirm,</HI> Ver. 14. to note, this &s;hould be done in the beginning of Sickne&s;s, and not put off till the Phy&s;icians give men over. Thirdly, As to the man|ner
<PB N="388" REF="209"> of performing this Duty; 1. The Sick Man (or his Friends) mu&s;t <HI>Send for the Priest,</HI> who el&s;e may either not know of his Sickne&s;s, or when it may be &s;ea&s;onable to vi&s;it; and if he come un&s;ent for, it is more than he is obliged to do: But yet it is an Act of great Charity, becau&s;e God requires <HI>the Elders</HI> of the Church &s;hall do this Duty. The Sick Man mu&s;t pray for him&s;elf, <HI>ver.</HI> 13. and his Neighbours may pray with him and for him, <HI>ver.</HI> 16. but neither of the&s;e &s;ufficeth, he mu&s;t &s;end for the Mini&s;ter be&s;ides, who, now the Church is &s;ettled, lives not far from him, and he is mo&s;t able to give Coun&s;el, and mo&s;t likely to prevail, be|cau&s;e God requires him to perform this Office, which is de&s;cribed in S. <HI>James,</HI> 1. By <HI>praying over him,</HI> that is, be&s;ides him in the Hou&s;e where he lyes &s;ick. And &s;ince God enjoyns Prayers &s;hall be made, and doth not pre&s;cribe the Form; as all other Churches have made proper Forms, &s;o hath ours al&s;o com|po&s;ed this, which is the mo&s;t full and u&s;eful Office on this Occa&s;ion extant in the World. 2. In S. <HI>James</HI>'s time, and as long as the miraculous gift of Healing continued, they <HI>anointed the Sick with Oyl al&s;o in the Name of Je&s;us,</HI> not to convey any grace to the Soul (as the Papi&s;ts now pretend to do by their extream Unction, lately made a Sacrament) but to work a miraculous Cure, which was the u|&s;ual Effect in tho&s;e Ages. But the Power and Gift being now cea&s;ed, the Reformed Churches left off the Oyl, which was the Sign, becau&s;e the thing &s;ig|nified was now taken away. But yet we retain all the &s;ub&s;tantial Parts of this Office. 3. Here are by S. <HI>James</HI> &s;et down <HI>the Benefits</HI> which may be obtain|ed by it, which are annexed to the <HI>Prayer of Faith,</HI> the Part which was not Ceremonial, and which con|tinues
<PB N="389" REF="209"> &s;till as the Benefits al&s;o &s;hall do, <HI>viz.</HI> This &s;hall be a Means <HI>to &s;ave the Sick;</HI> and more particu|larly, 1. <HI>The Lord &s;hall rai&s;e him up,</HI> that is, if God &s;ee that Health be good for him, the devout Per|forming of this Office &s;hall contribute to his Reco|very: Or, 2. However (becau&s;e Men are Mortal and mu&s;t dye at &s;ome time) it &s;hall be a Means <HI>[to procure forgivene&s;s]</HI> of the Sins he <HI>[hath commit|ted,]</HI> not the Prie&s;t only will ab&s;olve him upon his Penitent Confe&s;&s;ion, but God will &s;eal his Pardon, and then whether Life or Death follow, the Man &s;hall be Happy. Wherefore as we love our Friends, or our own Souls, all care mu&s;t be taken that this nece&s;&s;a|ry and profitable Office be not neglected. The Method of performing which in this Church, may be thus de&s;cribed: The u&s;ual Office contains, 1. Sup|plications to avert Evil in <HI>the Salutation and &s;hort Li|tany.</HI> 2. Prayers to procure good things in, <HI>the Lords Prayer and the two Collects.</HI> 3. Exhortations pre&s;cribed in <HI>The large Form of Exhortation;</HI> and directed in the Rubric, to advi&s;e the Sick Man <HI>to forgive</HI> freely, <HI>to give</HI> liberally, <HI>to do Ju&s;tice</HI> in &s;et|ling his E&s;tate, and <HI>to confe&s;s his Sins</HI> humbly and ingenuou&s;ly unto Gods Mini&s;ter now with him. 4. Con&s;olations in the <HI>Ab&s;olution, the Prayer</HI> to God to confirm it, in <HI>the</HI> lxxi. <HI>P&s;alm,</HI> and the concluding <HI>Benedictions.</HI></P>
<P>Secondly, There are added, 1. <HI>Extraordinary</HI> Prayers <HI>for a &s;ick Child, for one pa&s;t Recovery, for a dying Per&s;on,</HI> and <HI>for one troubled in Con&s;cience.</HI> 2. The manner of Admini&s;tring <HI>the Communion</HI> to the Sick.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="390" REF="210">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Supplications.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen the Prie&s;t enters the Sick Mans Hou&s;e, he &s;alutes all that are in it, with that Phra&s;e which our Lord ordered his Di&s;ci|ples to u&s;e when they went to cure both Souls and Bodies, <HI>Luk.</HI> x. 5. <HI>Peace be to this Hou&s;e;</HI> which is a Pious Wi&s;h, for the Health and Pro&s;perity of all <HI>that dwell in it,</HI> and Chri&s;t hath promi&s;ed it &s;hall have its Effect, and prove a real Ble&s;&s;ing. And be|cau&s;e the Litany is the proper Office for averting Evil, all of it &s;hould be u&s;ed here, only in con&s;ide|ration of the Parties Weakne&s;s, one Petition is taken out of it, wherein we beg of God (who for our Sins lays Sickne&s;s on us) <HI>not to remember our Ini|quities, nor tho&s;e of our Forefathers,</HI> which we have made ours by imitating them; but to <HI>[&s;pare us]</HI> even from temporal Judgments, becau&s;e Chri&s;t hath <HI>[redeemed us with his precious Blood:]</HI> However we intreat him to deliver us from Eternal Death, and <HI>not to <HI>[be angry with us for ever.]</HI></HI> To which all that are pre&s;ent, as &s;uffering, or de|&s;erving to &s;uffer, &s;ay, <HI>Spare us good Lord.</HI> And as all tho&s;e who came to Je&s;us of old to be healed, u&s;ed to cry <HI>Lord have mercy on us,</HI> &s;o do we here on the like occa&s;ion &s;upplicate the whole Trinity for Mer|cy, in that Ancient Form of which we &s;pake before.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="391" REF="210">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Prayers.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. AFter we have prayed again&s;t Evil, we pro|ceed to petition for Good, beginning with the <HI>Lords Prayer,</HI> which ought to be joyned with all our Prayers, e&s;pecially the&s;e for the Sick; for many of the Petitions do well agree to that E|&s;tate: Herein the Afflicted Party may &s;hew his Love of God by de&s;iring his <HI>[Name may be hal|lowed;]</HI> his de&s;ires of Heaven, by wi&s;hing <HI>[his Kingdom may come;]</HI> and his &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion to the Divine Plea&s;ure, by praying <HI>[his Will may be done:]</HI> Herein he may beg Earthly Comforts, in asking for his <HI>[daily Bread;]</HI> he may crave Par|don for what is pa&s;t, in be&s;eeching God to <HI>[for|give his Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es;]</HI> and expre&s;s his Charity, by declaring he <HI>[forgives]</HI> them that <HI>[tre&s;pa&s;s again&s;t him:]</HI> Herein he may te&s;tifie his Re&s;olu|tions to amend, by reque&s;ting he may not <HI>[be led into temptation;]</HI> and procure Freedom from the puni&s;hment of Sin, by praying to be <HI>[delivered from evil.]</HI> In which nece&s;&s;ary Petitions all pre|&s;ent mu&s;t joyn with the Prie&s;t and the Sick Per&s;on, as al&s;o in the <HI>Re&s;pon&s;es</HI> which follow, taken out of <HI>Davids</HI> P&s;alms.</P>
<P N="1">1. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxxvi. 2. Being an humble Reque&s;t to God <HI>[to &s;ave]</HI> this Per&s;on who profe&s;&s;eth him&s;elf his <HI>[Servant,]</HI> and only <HI>[tru&s;ts]</HI> in his Mercy.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="392" REF="211">2. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xx. 2. And though the Lord dwell in Heaven <HI>[his holy Place,]</HI> we pray that he will <HI>[&s;end him help]</HI> from thence, and that he will now and <HI>[ever defend]</HI> him by his Power.</P>
<P N="3">3. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxxix. 23. We know Satan is mo&s;t ready to tempt the Afflicted, becau&s;e they are then weak|e&s;t, and he may &s;hortly not be able to reach them; wherefore we pray that <HI>[this Enemy may have no advantage again&s;t him,]</HI> for Gods Grace will make him an equal Match for him in this low E&s;tate, &s;o that though <HI>[that wicked one]</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> ii. 13. do <HI>[approach]</HI> he may not be able <HI>[to hurt him.]</HI></P>
<P N="4">4. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxi. 3. For which end we de&s;ire <HI>[The Lord]</HI> to take him into his Protection, where he will be as &s;afe <HI>[from the face]</HI> and fury of this his <HI>[Enemy,]</HI> as in <HI>[a &s;trong Tower.]</HI></P>
<P N="5">5. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxi. 1. Finally we wi&s;h the&s;e and all our Prayers for him may be <HI>[heard]</HI> and reach as high as <HI>[Heaven,]</HI> for we are very earne&s;t in them.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. That which hath been more briefly de&s;ired in the Re&s;pon&s;es, is now collected into two larger Prayers thence rightly called <HI>Collects.</HI> The Fir&s;t of which is, <HI>For Support under the Affliction,</HI> &s;hewing from whom it mu&s;t come, <HI>viz.</HI> from <HI>[the Lord]</HI> of <HI>[Heaven,]</HI> and how he may di&s;pen&s;e it <HI>[by be|holding, vi&s;iting, and relieving]</HI> this Per&s;on, and more particularly by <HI>[looking on him]</HI> with Mercy, <HI>[giving]</HI> him <HI>[Comfort and Confi|dence]</HI> in God, <HI>[Defending him]</HI> from Satans Malice, and <HI>[keeping]</HI> him inwardly <HI>[in peace]</HI> and outwardly <HI>[in &s;afety.]</HI> Though God dwell in Heaven, yet he hath commanded his People in their Trouble to cry unto him and de&s;ire him <HI>to look down</HI> from thence, <HI>Deut.</HI> xxvi. 15. <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lxiii. 15. Wherefore we call on him, from Heaven to <HI>[be|hold]</HI> this Servant of his, yea, to come to <HI>[vi&s;it
<PB N="393" REF="211"> and relieve him,]</HI> or el&s;e our vi&s;iting him is in vain. We may pity him, but cannot help him, and there|fore we de&s;ire the Lord will <HI>[look on]</HI> him with Compa&s;&s;ion; and now when his Heart is low and dejected, that this Father of all Con&s;olation will give <HI>[him comfort,]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> i. 3, 4. And though this &s;harp Correction might make him fear his Lord was highly di&s;plea&s;ed, yet we beg that his Faith may not fail, but that <HI>[he may have &s;ure confi|dence]</HI> in God &s;till, when all other Supports are ta|ken from him: For this Faith is the only Shield to &s;ecure him from Satans Darts, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> vi. 16. And if this fail not, <HI>Luk.</HI> xxii. 32. though he may be tempted and a&s;&s;aulted, he &s;hall not be overcome. There is <HI>[danger]</HI> that this <HI>[Enemy]</HI> may now tempt him, if he have lived Carele&s;ly, to De&s;pair; if Piou&s;ly, to Pre&s;umption; if he be Weak, to Impatience; if he be Wavering, to Unbelief; if he be Worldly, by Unwillingne&s;s to dye; if he be Secure, to defer his Repentance: But we pray that God will pre&s;erve him from <HI>[the danger]</HI> and mi&s;|chief of con&s;enting to any of the&s;e Temptations, and make him tru&s;t firmly in his Mercy, and &s;ee clearly his own Unworthine&s;s; bear patiently what he hath &s;o ju&s;tly de&s;erved; hold fa&s;t his good Prin|ciples, and be very willing to dye if God plea&s;eth, and very diligent while he lives to repent &s;incerely; &s;o &s;hall he be <HI>[kept perpetually]</HI> in <HI>[peace and &s;afety,]</HI> his Mind &s;hall be in quiet, and his out|ward Condition &s;afe; this therefore we beg <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord. Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. The next <HI>Collect</HI> is either for removing the Affliction, or however for &s;anctifying it; wherein we beg of Him to <HI>[hear us,]</HI> who is an <HI>[Al|mighty God]</HI> and a <HI>[mo&s;t merciful Saviour,]</HI>
<PB N="394" REF="212"> who is able and willing to help the Di&s;tre&s;&s;ed, and is continually <HI>[accu&s;tomed]</HI> to exerci&s;e his un&s;peak|able <HI>[goodne&s;s]</HI> for their Relief. And here we pre&s;ent a fit Object for his Mercy, a poor <HI>[Ser|vant]</HI> of his now &s;orely <HI>[grieved]</HI> with dangerous <HI>[Sickne&s;s,]</HI> in great weakne&s;s and extremity: We can do no le&s;s than pity him, but if God plea&s;e to extend his wonted Goodne&s;s to him, it will be effectual indeed: The Sufferer and his weaker Friends, may perhaps only de&s;ire pre&s;ent ca&s;e and re&s;toration to Health; but &s;ince Health it &s;elf would not be a Mercy, till the Correction had ef|fected that good End for which God &s;ent it, we fir&s;t pray, That he will <HI>[Sanctifie it to him]</HI> &s;o as it may make him penitent and devout, humble and holy; for we know it is not the &s;troke of an E|nemy de&s;igning pre&s;ent De&s;truction, but a <HI>[Fa|therly correction,]</HI> for he hath time given him, and is yet &s;en&s;ible of his Condition; we pray therefore <HI>[that the &s;en&s;e of his weakne&s;s]</HI> and extream danger may make him take fa&s;ter hold of Gods Mercy (&s;o ab&s;olutely nece&s;&s;ary now) and <HI>[add &s;trength to his Faith and &s;eriou&s;ne&s;s to his Repentance,]</HI> that he may perform it throughly and &s;incerely now, &s;ince this may be the la&s;t Op|portunity that ever he will have to judge him&s;elf be|fore he come to Gods Judgment-Seat; or if he have a longer time, this Sickne&s;s cannot end well whe|ther it be in Life or Death, without this unfeigned Repentance, for thereby, <HI>[If it &s;hall be his good plea&s;ure to re&s;tore him to his former health]</HI> which is very po&s;&s;ible to God and much de&s;ired by us, he will be bettered by this Affliction, and <HI>[lead the re&s;idue of his Life in his Fear,]</HI> doing his Will, and aiming at his <HI>[Glory]</HI> who hath deli|vered
<PB N="395" REF="212"> him: Or if God &s;ee Life not to be good for him, we know upon this his true Repentance, he will <HI>[give him grace]</HI> &s;o patiently to take this <HI>[Vi&s;itation,]</HI> that he &s;hall make a Happy Ex|change, for <HI>[after this painful Life]</HI> in which he &s;truggles with &s;o many &s;ad Pre&s;&s;ures, be <HI>[ended,]</HI> he &s;hall go into an infinitely better Place, and <HI>[dwell in Life Everla&s;ting,]</HI> where there is no Sorrow nor Pain, no Sin nor no Sickne&s;s, but Joy and Peace for ever: Wherefore &s;ince the Event will be Good whatever it be, if this Sickne&s;s produce this lively Faith and true Repentance, we heartily beg it may be &s;o Sanctified, and then Gods Will be done: And all this we de&s;ire <HI>[through Ie&s;us Chri&s;t our Lord. Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Exhortation.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WE are commanded by God, not only to pray for, but to <HI>Support the Weak,</HI> 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> v. 14. by Comfort, Coun&s;el and Exhorta|tion; for in Sickne&s;s Men need the&s;e mo&s;t, and will be mo&s;t likely to profit by them: Wherefore after the Example of the Ancient Church we have an Excellent Form provided, con&s;i&s;ting of <HI>In&s;truction</HI> concerning the Author of Afflictions, the End why they are <HI>&s;ent,</HI> the manner how we mu&s;t <HI>bear</HI> them, and the <HI>benefit</HI> of &s;o doing; to which are added <HI>Ex|hortations</HI>
<PB N="396" REF="213"> to Patience and Self-examination: All which Particulars are &s;o proper and pious, that they well de&s;erve a &s;erious Con&s;ideration. The Form beginneth with <HI>In&s;truction,</HI> courteou&s;ly &s;aluting the Party as <HI>[Dearly beloved,]</HI> and &s;ea&s;onably teach|ing him, not to look too much on &s;econd Cau&s;es, but to remember <HI>[Almighty God is the Author of Life and Death,] <HI>Deut.</HI></HI> xxxii. 39. He gave us our Life, and may take it when he plea&s;es, <HI>Wi&s;d.</HI> xvi. 13. And all the Means that tend to the conti|nuance of Life, that is, <HI>[Youth, Health, and Strength;]</HI> as al&s;o the contraries to the&s;e, <HI>[Old Age, Weakne&s;s, and Sickne&s;s,]</HI> which are the Cau&s;es of Death; all the&s;e are ordered by his Pro|vidence, &s;o that in which of the&s;e States &s;oever we are, we mu&s;t firmly believe it to be by the Divine Appointment, and that will make us patient under our Infirmities, 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> iii. 18. and convince us they are ju&s;tly inflicted for our Sins, <HI>Lament.</HI> iii. 39. yea it will put us upon all Exerci&s;es of Piety for gain|ing his Favour who laid them on, and who alone can remove them. And further we teach the Sick Per&s;on, Since God is the Author of this Sickne&s;s, there mu&s;t be &s;ome great End aimed at by it, and &s;ome wi&s;e Rea&s;on for it: And it is &s;ent for one of the&s;e three Ends, 1. To try our <HI>[Patience]</HI> and give us an Opportunity to &s;hew how well we love him by our Submi&s;&s;ion to the very Corrections of our Loving Father, and that others may learn to &s;ubmit <HI>[by our Example,]</HI> 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> iv. 12. <HI>James</HI> v. 10, 11. Or, 2. To prove <HI>[our Faith,]</HI> 1 <HI>Peter</HI> i. 7. whether it be &s;incere, and, like pure Gold, will endure the Fire of Affliction; for Hypocrites, like Dro&s;s, fall off when Trouble comes, but true Faith hath no wor&s;e Opinion of God for his Correcti|ons,
<PB N="397" REF="213"> but cleaves to him even in Death it &s;elf, <HI>Job</HI> xiii. 5. Or, 3. it may be (and commonly is) <HI>[&s;ent to correct and amend us,]</HI> for we have &s;inned, and are carele&s;s till we feel the &s;mart of it; &s;o that if God love us, he is obliged to cha&s;ti&s;e us, and we are bound &s;eriou&s;ly to examine what Crimes in our Health have brought this Sickne&s;s on us; and if it was Lu&s;t or Intemperance, Covetou&s;ne&s;s or Pride, Uncha|ritablene&s;s or indevotion, we mu&s;t repent of them and amend them, and then it is very likely the Cro&s;s may be removed. However it is <HI>[certain]</HI> all &s;hall turn to good if we demean our &s;elves un|der this Affliction as we ought: Here therefore we are taught in what <HI>[manner]</HI> to bear our Sickne&s;s, and how to behave our &s;elves in it. 1. We mu&s;t <HI>[Repent truly]</HI> of all tho&s;e Sins that have brought it on us, in order to procure a Pardon before we come to Gods Tribunal. 2. We mu&s;t <HI>[bear it patiently,]</HI> becau&s;e we have ju&s;tly de&s;erved it, and becau&s;e it is nece&s;&s;ary for our Reformation and the Cure of our Souls. 3. We mu&s;t <HI>[tru&s;t]</HI> firmly <HI>[in Gods Mercy,]</HI> that though he be di&s;plea&s;ed at our Mi&s;doings, yet upon our Repentance and pa|tient bearing his Correction, he will forgive us for <HI>[Ie&s;us &s;ake.]</HI> 4. Therefore we mu&s;t <HI>[take our Correction thankfully]</HI> as coming from a Loving Father, and de&s;igned for our Good, <HI>Job</HI> i. 21. La&s;tly, We mu&s;t leave the Event to him, <HI>[&s;ubmit|ting our &s;elves]</HI> intirely to his <HI>[Will,]</HI> who knows what is be&s;t for us, and can make not Life only but Death al&s;o to be a Ble&s;&s;ing. This is our Duty, which if we carefully perform, the Mini&s;ter a&s;&s;ures us, that this Sickne&s;s &s;hall <HI>[turn to our Profit,]</HI> and God will make it <HI>[help us forward in the way to Everla&s;ting Life,]</HI> which is that we
<PB N="398" REF="214"> all de&s;ire and hope to come to at the la&s;t. Having thus in&s;tructed us concerning the Author and the Ends of Affliction and the manner of bearing it, the Prie&s;t proceeds to <HI>[Exhortation,]</HI> e&s;pecially to Patience, and to that fir&s;t, becau&s;e unle&s;s the Mind be calmed, no other Duty can be done aright. Now the Motives to Patience are taken, Fir&s;t, From Scripture; Secondly, From Example: The Scri|pture is <HI>Heb.</HI> xii. 6. &amp;c. where S. <HI>Paul</HI> argues with the Afflicted <HI>Hebrews,</HI> that they <HI>[ought to take pa|tiently the Lords Cha&s;ti&s;ement,]</HI> 1. With re|&s;pect to God, becau&s;e <HI>ver.</HI> 6. it is an Argument of his Love, for <HI>[whom the Lord loveth he cha&s;te|neth,] <HI>Amos</HI></HI> iii. 2. Yea &s;ometimes he <HI>[&s;courgeth]</HI> his own Sons the mo&s;t &s;everely; &s;o that the &s;harp|ne&s;s of your Di&s;ea&s;e is no Argument of his Hatred. <HI>Ver.</HI> 7. This is the way that <HI>[God dealeth with his]</HI> deare&s;t Children: For what good Man can you find that was not often and grievou&s;ly <HI>[cha&s;te|ned,]</HI> and do you take that ill which hath been the Lot of the Be&s;t Men, yea which was the Means to make them &s;o eminently good? <HI>Ver.</HI> 8. You &s;hould rather &s;u&s;pect Gods Love and your own E&s;tate, if you were not afflicted: For <HI>[if you be without cha&s;ti&s;ement]</HI> (of which all Gods Children have their &s;hare) you may well fear <HI>[you are no right born Son of God,]</HI> but one who is to have your Portion here, and to be without any part in the Kingdom of God, and then you buy your ea&s;e and pro&s;perity too dear. <HI>Ver.</HI> 9. Again S. <HI>Paul</HI> exhorts to Patience with re&s;pect to the Parties Suffering: For <HI>[your Earthly Parents]</HI> (who are but <HI>[Fa|thers of your Fle&s;h]</HI> and contribute only to your Body) have <HI>[corrected you, and you]</HI> loved and re&s;pected them the more for it, is there not then
<PB N="399" REF="214"> much more rea&s;on for <HI>[you to &s;ubmit]</HI> to God when he corrects you, who is your Heavenly <HI>[Fa|ther]</HI> and the Creator of your <HI>[Soul and Spi|rit?] <HI>Ver.</HI></HI> 10. E&s;pecially &s;ince his Cha&s;ti&s;ement is for better Ends than theirs; they often do it for things of this World in which we have but a <HI>[few days]</HI> to &s;tay, and cha&s;ti&s;e us <HI>[for their own plea|&s;ure,]</HI> but God always aims at our <HI>[profit,]</HI> that we may be <HI>[Partakers of his Holine&s;s]</HI> here, and his Glory hereafter. Now this rational and pious Arguing is taken from <HI>[Holy Scripture,]</HI> written by God him&s;elf on purpo&s;e to quiet our Minds and teach us with <HI>[patience and thanksgiving]</HI> to bear all &s;orts of Adver&s;ity which come from the Hand of <HI>[our Heavenly Father,] <HI>Rom.</HI></HI> xv. 4. and therefore we &s;hould &s;eriou&s;ly think upon it. And again, be&s;ides the&s;e Rea&s;ons we have a great <HI>[Ex|ample]</HI> to comfort us, even that of <HI>[Chri&s;t]</HI> him|&s;elf, who was perfectly Innocent, and yet &s;uffered for our Sakes, Poverty and Scorn, Pain and Death it &s;elf: So that when we are afflicted we <HI>[are made like unto him,]</HI> which &s;hould be a great &s;atisfa|ction to us, e&s;pecially &s;ince our Captain was not made perfect, but by Sufferings; He went by the Cro&s;s to the Crown, by Death to Life, <HI>Heb.</HI> ii. 10. And we his Vowed Souldiers mu&s;t follow him the &s;ame way, and unle&s;s we &s;uffer with him, we can|not reign with him, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> ii. 11. Unle&s;s we dye and go from hence, we cannot live in Heaven with him, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xv. 50. and &s;urely we &s;hall not be a|ver&s;e to endure one Pinch to attain Eternal Joy. All this it is hoped may &s;uffice to make us Patient, and when our Mind is compo&s;ed by the&s;e Con&s;ide|rations, then we mu&s;t begin to prepare for Death and our Great Account; Fir&s;t, By <HI>[remembring
<PB N="400" REF="215"> our Vow]</HI> made in <HI>[Bapti&s;m,]</HI> wherein we en|gaged to for&s;ake all Evil, to believe all Truth, and to keep Gods Holy Commandments even to our <HI>[lives end.]</HI> And &s;ince that Period &s;eems now to draw very near, we mu&s;t expect to be examined &s;hortly at Gods Tribunal how we have performed the&s;e Engagements: For <HI>[after death]</HI> comes the great <HI>[Iudgment,] <HI>Heb.</HI></HI> ix. 27. at which we mu&s;t all appear to give a &s;trict Account to that <HI>[Righ|teous Iudge]</HI> who will try us without re&s;pect of Per&s;ons, <HI>Rom.</HI> ii. 11. for all our Thoughts, Words, and Works: Wherefore you mu&s;t now very care|fully examine how you have done your Duty both <HI>[to God and to Man,]</HI> for in Bapti&s;m you vow|ed to do your Duty to both; read over therefore, or call to mind the Sum of tho&s;e Duties in your Catechi&s;m, and con&s;ider diligently in what Parti|culars you have failed, and with &s;hame and &s;orrow go to God and <HI>[accu&s;e your &s;elf]</HI> for your Neg|ligence, Perjury, and Di&s;obedience; yea <HI>[con|demn]</HI> your &s;elf by confe&s;&s;ing you have de&s;erved to &s;uffer all the Wrath due to the&s;e many and great Offences. For if we thus judge our &s;elves we &s;hall not be judged of the Lord, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> xi. 31. but <HI>[&s;hall find Mercy at our Heavenly Fathers Hand for Chri&s;ts Sake,] <HI>Prov.</HI></HI> xxviii. 13. and be fully and finally acquitted and pardoned in that terrible <HI>[Iudgment;]</HI> and who would not take any Pains for &s;o great a Mercy as that is? And this is the fir&s;t Part of our Duty, <HI>viz. <HI>[Repentance]</HI></HI> and renouncing all Evil. Secondly, You vowed you would <HI>[believe]</HI> all the <HI>[Articles]</HI> of the Chri&s;tian <HI>[Faith,]</HI> and therefore the Prie&s;t re|peats unto you <HI>[the Creed,]</HI> and you are to &s;ay it after him, and declare your <HI>[&s;tedfa&s;t Faith]</HI> in
<PB N="401" REF="215"> every Article thereof: Fir&s;t, To &s;hew you dye a True Chri&s;tian, and are a Sound Member of the Holy Catholick Church, out of which there is no Salvation. Secondly, To arm your &s;elf with this Shield again&s;t the Fear of Death, and the Argu|ments Satan may u&s;e to bring you to de&s;pair: For if you do believe God is your Creator, and Chri&s;t your Redeemer, and the Holy Gho&s;t your Sancti|fier; if you believe there is for all True Members of the Church Forgivene&s;s of Sins, a Re&s;urrection from the Grave, and a Life of Everla&s;ting Glory, you need not fear Death, and you may chearfully hope this God will &s;ave your Soul: And this is the U&s;e you mu&s;t make of your Creed.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The former In&s;tructions, Exhortations, and Advice agree to all Sick Per&s;ons, and therefore are pre&s;cribed in a <HI>&s;et Form:</HI> But becau&s;e of the great Variety of Mens Ca&s;es and Tempers in time of Sickne&s;s, the Church leaves it to the Di&s;|cretion of the Mini&s;ter who Vi&s;its, to a&s;&s;i&s;t and direct them in other Matters as they &s;ee the parti|cular Ca&s;e requires; only in <HI>the Rubric</HI> here are &s;ome General things pre&s;cribed. Fir&s;t, <HI>The Mi|ni&s;ter mu&s;t examine whether the Party do truly repent of his Sins;</HI> becau&s;e till he knows this, he cannot Comfort or Ab&s;olve him upon any good Grounds; and if he find the Sick Per&s;on hath examined &s;light|ly, or is not very &s;en&s;ible of the Number, Nature, and De&s;ert of his Sins, not heartily grieved for them, or not &s;tedfa&s;tly re&s;olved (if he recover) to amend his Life: The Prie&s;t mu&s;t impartially tell him the Danger of dying in that Impenitent State, and labour to bring him to Repentance now, or el&s;e he mu&s;t peri&s;h for ever. Gods Mini&s;ter mu&s;t
<PB N="402" REF="216"> not fear any Mans Anger, or de&s;troy him by con|cealing this nece&s;&s;ary though unplea&s;ing Truth from him: And every Man ought to give his Spiritual Phy&s;ician leave to be plain and impartial, &s;ince his own Salvation depends upon it. Secondly, The Mini&s;ter mu&s;t exhort him <HI>to Charity,</HI> the fir&s;t and greate&s;t Commandment, which the Sick Man mu&s;t exerci&s;e in all the Branches of it, <HI>viz.</HI> 1. <HI>[Forgi|ving all]</HI> that have <HI>[offended him,]</HI> for other|wi&s;e God will not forgive him: Our retaining any Malice now, cannot much hurt others, but will bring Damnation upon us: Wherefore we mu&s;t now Love and Pray for our very Enemies, even though they be the Cau&s;es of our Death, <HI>Luke</HI> xxiii. 34. <HI>Acts</HI> vii. 60. 2dly. If we have done any Injury, we mu&s;t confe&s;s it, and if we have op|portunity, not only <HI>[ask forgivene&s;s for it]</HI> but <HI>[make &s;atisfaction]</HI> to the utmo&s;t of our Power, &s;ince God will not forgive the Injuries done to our Neighbours, unle&s;s they who otherwi&s;e would ac|cu&s;e us at his Bar, by our doing them Ju&s;tice, be|come Interceders for us; and he that keeps that which he got by any unju&s;t Cour&s;e, declares he loves the Sin &s;till, and doth not truly repent: but we had better &s;trip our &s;elves of all ill-gotten Goods, and then the re&s;t will thrive better. 3dly. We mu&s;t <HI>[give to the Poor,]</HI> but before we can know what is our own to give, it is here noted, That if the Sick Man have not made <HI>[his Will,]</HI> he &s;hall be advi&s;ed now to do it; for to dye and leave our Friends engaged in Suits and Contention, is a mo&s;t grievous Sin; and tho&s;e who put it off to the La&s;t, are Men that hate to think of another World, and vainly expect Long Life, and for this Pre&s;umption are often cut off &s;uddenly. Con&s;ide|ring
<PB N="403" REF="216"> therefore this is &s;o nece&s;&s;ary to be done, make your Will in your Health, or however while you have your Life and Sen&s;es, and di&s;tribute your E|&s;tate Prudently and Impartially to your neare&s;t Re|lations, and do it with a free and willing Mind, prai&s;ing God for what you have enjoyed while you needed it; and chearfully leaving all to tho&s;e that &s;urvive you, &s;ince you are to be provided for in a better Place; But be &s;ure to take care to pay all your ju&s;t Debts as far as you are able, and then out of what remains <HI>be liberal to the Poor;</HI> your E&s;tate will be taken from you &s;hortly, and you will have no Opportunity but this, to do this nece&s;&s;ary Du|ty in, <HI>Galat.</HI> vi. 20. All the Re&s;t you leave to others, it is only what is given in Charity that is <HI>laid up for your &s;elves, Matth.</HI> vi. 20. of that only you will have Comfort in another World. Say not, <HI>We mu&s;t not think to merit Heaven by Alms-deeds:</HI> For though Heaven be too Glorious to be bought by them (as we teach again&s;t the Papi&s;ts, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> i. 18.) yet God hath promi&s;ed to reward them in Heaven who relieve the Poor on Earth, and gives Heaven only to Charitable Men, <HI>Matth.</HI> xxv. 42. not for the Merit of their Charity, but of his free Grace (as we teach again&s;t hypocritical and &s;ordid Prote&s;tants who pretend this only to &s;ave their Pur&s;es) Give therefore with a&s;&s;urance of Reward: And plead not, <HI>you have Children and Friends to pro|vide for,</HI> &s;ince if it be &s;o, you ought fir&s;t to provide for your own Soul; and to leave them abundance, may perhaps contribute to their Damnation, where|as this little will contribute to your Salvation and bring a Ble&s;&s;ing on what you leave; and whoever would hinder you from this, have no true Love for you, nor do they de&s;erve any of your E&s;tate.
<PB N="404" REF="217"> And though you be but poor, out of a little give <HI>a little,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> viii. 12. and God will accept you how|ever &s;mall the Gift be, if it be given freely, and be proportionable to your Ability.</P>
<P><HI>La&s;tly, The Prie&s;t</HI> mu&s;t advi&s;e the Sick Man, <HI>to con|fe&s;s tho&s;e Sins</HI> which do mo&s;t trouble his Con&s;cience: To confe&s;s our Sins to a Prie&s;t even in Health is a Pious and Ancient Cu&s;tom, and not only a Sign of Repentance, but the be&s;t Means for obtaining Par|don and for amending our Lives, and (though gro&s;ly abu&s;ed by Papi&s;ts) is but too much neglect|ed by Prote&s;tants. But in Sickne&s;s God &s;trictly en|joyns us to confe&s;s to the Elders of the Church whom we have &s;ent for, <HI>James</HI> v. 16. For if they be clearly told the Ca&s;e, they can better apply pro|per Spiritual Remedies, and will both pray more heartily for us, and may on better grounds Ab|&s;olve us. Wherefore, as we love our Souls, let not a fooli&s;h Shame make us hide our odious Sores now, &s;ince, if they be not cured very &s;peedily, we &s;hall Eternally peri&s;h in them, and be &s;hamed for them before all Men and Angels: Choo&s;e your Prie&s;t as wi&s;ely as you can, but be very clear and impartial to him, for the Benefit will be your own, and the Comfort following upon it will make your Death far more Ea&s;ie.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<PB N="405" REF="217">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Con&s;olations.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. HAving done all this to fit our penitent Sick Man for Comfort, it is now time to di&s;pen&s;e it, <HI>Job</HI> vi. 15. And &s;ince his fir&s;t and greate&s;t Trouble is Sin, our fir&s;t Comfort is to re|move that by the <HI>Ab&s;olution,</HI> which S. <HI>James</HI> doth expre&s;ly require &s;hall be given to a Sick Penitent af|ter we have prayed over him, <HI>Jam.</HI> v. 15. And the Primitive Church by many Canons took Care, none that repented &s;hould dye without it; for &s;ince it is certain Chri&s;t did leave &s;uch a Power with his Church, there is never more need to u&s;e it than now. And therefore this is the highe&s;t Form of Ab&s;oluti|on u&s;ed by this Church: For, 1. Here is &s;hewed the Commi&s;&s;ion by which we Act, granted by <HI>[Our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> who purcha&s;ed Pardon for all Penitents by his Death, and hath the only right to forgive. <HI>[He]</HI> not only exerci&s;es this <HI>[Power]</HI> him&s;elf, but <HI>[left Power to his Church,] <HI>Matt.</HI></HI> xxviii. 18. <HI>John</HI> xx. 23. <HI>[to ab&s;olve all]</HI> &s;uch <HI>[Sinners]</HI> as <HI>[truly repent and believe in him,]</HI> for our Ma&s;ter will not, and we cannot forgive on any other Terms; but we being per&s;waded thou do&s;t truly repent and believe, do not doubt to de|clare that our Lord Je&s;us doth <HI>[forgive thee thine Offences;]</HI> And therefore <HI>[by his Authority committed to me,]</HI> in my Ordination (and not by any Power of my own) <HI>[I do ab&s;olve thee]</HI> al&s;o <HI>[from all thy &s;ins,]</HI> and confirm it <HI>[in the name
<PB N="406" REF="218"> of the Father, the Son and the Holy Gho&s;t: Amen.]</HI> Now as it mu&s;t be a mighty Comfort to a dying Man to hear Chri&s;ts &s;pecial Officer thus &s;olemnly pronounce his Pardon upon &s;o good and unque&s;tionable Warrant and Authority: So the Prie&s;t mu&s;t by the Confe&s;&s;ion, Devotion and Peni|tence of the Party, be well &s;atisfied that he needs, de&s;ires, and is prepared for this &s;olemn Ab&s;oluti|on before he u&s;e it, and then it &s;hall not only de|clare, but convey the Pardon.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. And that this comfortable di&s;pen&s;ing of Remi&s;&s;ion may not want its due Effect, we add <HI>[a Prayer after it,]</HI> to beg of God to ratifie our Act, and to declare he hath done &s;o by other vi&s;ible Te&s;timonies of his Favour. The Prayer begins with a De&s;cription of Gods Merciful Nature and Graci|ous Dealing with <HI>[tho&s;e that truly repent, who&s;e &s;ins he doth &s;o put away as not to remember them any more,] <HI>Jerem.</HI></HI> xxxi. 34. &s;o that the &s;ick Man ought not to de&s;pair becau&s;e he hath &s;inned; for now that God hath given him time and grace to repent, and <HI>[mo&s;t earne&s;tly to de&s;ire pardon and forgivene&s;s,]</HI> he need not doubt but <HI>[he will open the eye of his Mercy,]</HI> and pity <HI>[his Servant]</HI> who is &s;o exceeding &s;orrowful for his Offences, and that he will manife&s;t this pity not only by pardoning what is pa&s;t, but by <HI>[renewing in him]</HI> tho&s;e Graces of Faith, Hope, Devotion, and &s;incere Obedience, <HI>[which have been decay|ed or impaired in him by Satans fraud and malice]</HI> inticing him to Evil, or <HI>[by his own carnal will and frailne&s;s]</HI> con&s;enting thereto. He will remove the evil Di&s;po&s;itions that Sin hath brought upon him, create a new Heart and renew
<PB N="407" REF="218"> a right Spirit within him, to fit him for that new <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> in which there is no Sin. And while he doth continue in this World, we pray he will <HI>[pre|&s;erve this &s;ick]</HI> Per&s;on who is a <HI>[Member]</HI> of his dear <HI>[Son, and continue to keep him in the Unity of the Church,]</HI> wherein he hath received &s;o many Comforts all his Life long, and in the Faith whereof he doth &s;till remain: And if any Sin be the Cau&s;e of this &s;harp Correction, good Lord <HI>[con&s;ider his Contrition]</HI> and &s;orrow for it, <HI>[ac|cept his Tears]</HI> as a Te&s;timony of his unfeigned Repentance; and when thou ha&s;t forgiven the Sin, <HI>[a&s;&s;wage his Pain]</HI> and abate his Di&s;temper if it &s;eem to <HI>[thee expedient for him:]</HI> However &s;ince thou ha&s;t promi&s;ed to &s;ave all tho&s;e that tru&s;t in thee, and he hath declared by flying to thy Churches Prayers, <HI>[that he putteth his full Tru&s;t only in thy Mercy,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xxxvii. 40. be thou merci|ful to his Soul, and <HI>[impute not to him his for|mer Sins,]</HI> in this World nor the next, but <HI>[&s;trengthen him]</HI> now his own &s;trength faileth <HI>[with]</HI> the Inward Comforts of <HI>[thy Holy Spi|rit,]</HI> &s;o that he may either live Holily or dye Hap|pily; <HI>[and when&s;oever thou]</HI> (who &s;ente&s;t him hither) <HI>[art plea&s;ed to take him hence,]</HI> be thou reconciled to him and <HI>[take him to thy Favour, through the Merits of Chri&s;t,]</HI> and then in|&s;tead of a &s;hort life of Pain and Mi&s;ery, he &s;hall have an endle&s;s life of Glory and Felicity with thee in thy Kingdom: <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. After this excellent Prayer, the Church comforts the Sick Man with a very proper <HI>P&s;alm, viz.</HI> lxxi. u&s;ed in all Churches on this Occa&s;ion, containing the grounds he may have to hope for
<PB N="408" REF="219"> that Favour from God which hath been de&s;ired. <HI>P&s;alm</HI> lxxi. <HI>ver.</HI> 1. <HI>[O Lord,]</HI> my praying to thee in this and all my Troubles, &s;hews <HI>[I have put my tru&s;t in thee]</HI> alone, let me find thy Favour which I &s;eek for, and <HI>[let me not be put to con|fu&s;ion]</HI> by a &s;ad di&s;appointment of my Hopes; <HI>[rid me and deliver me]</HI> from my fear and dan|ger, though not for my own Merit, yet for <HI>[thy Righteou&s;ne&s;s]</HI> &s;ake, who ha&s;t promi&s;ed it: I am weak and &s;peak &s;aintly, &s;toop down <HI>[and in|cline thine Ear]</HI> to my cry <HI>[and &s;ave me.] <HI>Ver.</HI></HI> 2. There is none on Earth can help me, <HI>[be thou my &s;trong Rock, whereunto I may always re|&s;ort,]</HI> and e&s;pecially now when I have no other &s;helter, <HI>[thou ha&s;t promi&s;ed to help me,]</HI> and by Faith I rely on thee <HI>[as my Hou&s;e of De|fence and my Ca&s;tle;]</HI> and now I have more need than ever to fly unto thee. <HI>Ver.</HI> 3. Satan would now drive me to de&s;pair, and his In&s;truments would di&s;courage me; <HI>[Deliver me]</HI> now therefore <HI>[O my God, out of the hand]</HI> of the <HI>[wicked one,] <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI></HI> vi. 6. and out of the Power of tho&s;e he em|ploys, even the <HI>[unrighteous and cruel Men.] <HI>Ver.</HI></HI> 4. I am not unwilling to dye, that I may live with thee, <HI>[for thou O Lord art the thing that I long for]</HI> above any thing in this World; even in my <HI>[youth]</HI> and be&s;t health my chiefe&s;t <HI>[hope]</HI> was to enjoy thee at la&s;t. <HI>Ver.</HI> 5. Yet if thou or|dere&s;t me longer life, I know thou can&s;t pre&s;erve me even in this World, <HI>[for through thee have I]</HI> a frail Creature <HI>[been holden up ever &s;ince I was born, thou art he]</HI> that <HI>[took me out of my Mothers Womb]</HI> wherein thou had&s;t formed me, and from my Birth unto this latter Period of my Life thou ha&s;t pre&s;erved me, therefore <HI>[my
<PB N="409" REF="219"> prai&s;e &s;hall be always of thee,]</HI> in all E&s;tates and Conditions. <HI>Ver.</HI> 6. My Sickne&s;s makes &s;ome avoid me as a &s;trange <HI>[Mon&s;ter,]</HI> and others won|der I can have any Hope left now, <HI>[but my &s;ure tru&s;t is in thee,]</HI> who never faile&s;t us in our greate&s;t need. <HI>Ver.</HI> 7. Lord help me now in this low E&s;tate, and it will &s;o <HI>[fill my]</HI> Heart and <HI>[Mouth with thy prai&s;e, that I &s;hall]</HI> be very chearful even in this &s;ad Affliction, and <HI>[&s;ing of thy Glory]</HI> and the <HI>[Honour]</HI> thou de&s;erve&s;t by doing good, <HI>[all the day long,]</HI> yea till my Sun do &s;et and my Breath fail. <HI>Ver.</HI> 8. In my health I could not &s;ub&s;i&s;t without thee, O therefore <HI>[ca&s;t me not away]</HI> from thy Protection <HI>[in my]</HI> de|clining <HI>[Age,]</HI> and when through this grievous Sickne&s;s <HI>[my &s;trength faileth;]</HI> now I have more need of thy help than ever, and in my weakne&s;s is the proper time to &s;hew thy &s;trength. <HI>Ver.</HI> 9. And now my Heart as well as my Body is weak, <HI>[Mine Enemies,]</HI> even Satan and Evil Men <HI>[&s;peak a|gain&s;t me]</HI> as if I de&s;erved all that I &s;uffer, and <HI>[they that lye in wait for my Soul]</HI> do now con|&s;pire to a&s;&s;ault me and drive me to de&s;pair, <HI>[&s;ay|ing,]</HI> they &s;ee by my &s;ufferings thou art finally an|gry with me, <HI>[and ha&s;t for&s;aken me,]</HI> &s;o that now they may <HI>[per&s;ecute and take me, for there is none to deliver me.] <HI>Ver.</HI></HI> 10. But their Brags &s;hall not rob me of my Hope, I will yet pray to thee and &s;ay, <HI>[Go not far from me O God,]</HI> I know though thou cha&s;ti&s;e&s;t me, thou art &s;till <HI>[my God, ha&s;te thee therefore to help me,]</HI> as they make ha&s;te to hurt me. <HI>Ver.</HI> 11. Deliver me &s;o wonderfully <HI>[that they may be confounded]</HI> and their hopes <HI>[peri&s;h who are again&s;t my]</HI> poor <HI>[Soul: Let them be covered with &s;hame who
<PB N="410" REF="220"> &s;eek to do me evil,]</HI> when they find how ba&s;ely they are di&s;appointed and how certainly thou art my Friend &s;till. <HI>Ver.</HI> xii. But if thou &s;houlde&s;t de|fer thy Succour, though they give me up for lo&s;t, <HI>[As for me I will patiently abide always,]</HI> and endure to the End, <HI>[yea I will prai&s;e thee more and more]</HI> for the new Supports that every day brings forth, <HI>Ver.</HI> xii. Even while my Cala|mity is upon me <HI>[My Mouth &s;hall daily &s;peak of thy Righteou&s;ne&s;s]</HI> in &s;uccouring me as thou ha&s;t promi&s;ed while I am under this trouble, and of <HI>[thy Salvation]</HI> and freeing me from it; and al&s;o of all thy Mercy, <HI>[for I know no End thereof,]</HI> and &s;o can never want fre&s;h matter for thy Prai&s;e. <HI>Ver.</HI> xiv. Though I have no &s;trength of my own, <HI>[I will go forth]</HI> to re&s;i&s;t the&s;e Foes of mine <HI>[in the]</HI> might and <HI>[&s;trength of the Lord God,]</HI> and when I get the Victory over the&s;e di&s;couraging &s;ugge&s;tions, <HI>[I will make mention of thy]</HI> grace and thy <HI>[righteou&s;ne&s;s]</HI> as the <HI>[only]</HI> cau&s;e of my Conque&s;t. <HI>Ver.</HI> xv. <HI>[For thou O God ha&s;t taught me]</HI> by a thou&s;and In&s;tances <HI>[from my Youth]</HI> and &s;o <HI>[up]</HI> even <HI>[until now,]</HI> that it is by thy Grace I am pre&s;erved in all my Tryals, <HI>[there|fore will I tell of thy wondrous Works,]</HI> and give thy Name all the Glory. <HI>Ver.</HI> xvi. Where|fore &s;ince I have re&s;olved to dedicate all my Life to thy Service, <HI>[For&s;ake me not O God in my old Age when I am grey-headed,]</HI> nor in any time when my natural Powers fail; and &s;pare me <HI>[until I have]</HI> &s;o fully <HI>[&s;hewed thy &s;trength]</HI> and the Power which delivers thy Servants <HI>[unto this Generation,]</HI> that they may believe it as firmly as I, and teach it to their Children <HI>[that are yet unborn.] <HI>Ver.</HI></HI> xvii. My time is but &s;hort
<PB N="411" REF="220"> at longe&s;t, but I wi&s;h thou may&s;t be prai&s;ed when I am gone, <HI>[for thy righteou&s;ne&s;s is very high]</HI> and prai&s;e-worthy, <HI>[great are the things thou ha&s;t done]</HI> for me and others: <HI>[O God, who is like unto thee?]</HI> &s;o able and &s;o willing to help the Mi&s;erable, both I and all that know thee will ever &s;ing <HI>[Glory be to the Father, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. And now being for ought we know to take our la&s;t leave of our dear Brother, we do it with giving him <HI>a Ble&s;&s;ing</HI> at the parting, by three &s;o|lemn Forms; The Fir&s;t directed to God the Son, in which the Prie&s;t &s;aith, <HI>[O Saviour of the World]</HI> who ha&s;t &s;uffered in our Nature more than we can endure, and <HI>[by thy Cro&s;s and precious Blood ha&s;t redeemed us]</HI> from Eternal Death, <HI>[&s;ave and help]</HI> this Sick Per&s;on and all of <HI>[us,]</HI> and grant us thy Pardon <HI>[we humbly be&s;eech thee good Lord,]</HI> and then we &s;hall not fear temporal Death. The Second is a Formal Ble&s;&s;ing in the Name of God the Father, <HI>[The Almighty Lord who,]</HI> as you heard in the P&s;alm, <HI>[is a &s;trong Tower to all that tru&s;t in him,]</HI> and who can do what he plea&s;es, becau&s;e <HI>[all things in Heaven and Earth]</HI> honour and <HI>[obey him.]</HI> He <HI>[be now]</HI> in this Sickne&s;s <HI>[and ever]</HI> after <HI>[thy De|fence,]</HI> for Je&s;us Chri&s;ts &s;ake, that by his pardon|ing and re&s;toring thee for his &s;ake, he may <HI>[make thee know and feel there is no other Name un|der Heaven]</HI> by which thou can&s;t <HI>[receive health]</HI> here and <HI>[&s;alvation]</HI> hereafter, but <HI>[only the Name of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> which we have u&s;ed in all our Prayers for thee. The la&s;t is an Addre&s;s to the whole Trinity, <HI>That thou may&s;t be &s;afe in life or death: <HI>[Unto Gods gracious protection]</HI></HI> who
<PB N="412" REF="221"> is able to keep thee from falling, and to pre&s;ent thee &s;potle&s;s before his Throne <HI>[we commit thee,]</HI> praying that God the Father may <HI>[ble&s;s thee]</HI> with all good, <HI>[and keep thee]</HI> from all Evil; that God the Son may look chearfully on thee <HI>[and be gra|cious to thee]</HI> in the Pardon of thy Sins; and that God the Holy Gho&s;t may behold thee favourably <HI>[and give thee]</HI> that &s;weet <HI>[Peace]</HI> of Con&s;cience which will fill thee with Joy, and carry thee through death to a glorious Immortality, and will &s;upport thee <HI>[now and evermore: Amen.]</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="appendix">
<PB N="413" REF="221">
<HEAD>AN APPENDIX OF THE PRAYERS IN SINGULAR CASES.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis Office is admirably compo&s;ed for the generality of the Sick, but &s;ome are not capable of it, 1. For want of Age, as <HI>Children.</HI> 2. For want of Strength and Time, as <HI>Per&s;ons very near death.</HI> 3. For want of Inward Peace, as <HI>tho&s;e in trouble of Mind.</HI> Hence there are <HI>Four Prayers</HI> in the&s;e Special Ca&s;es.</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, <HI>For a Sick Child;</HI> The&s;e are their Parents greate&s;t Comforts, and their Sickne&s;s is very afflict|ing to them, which makes all Pious Fathers &s;eek Help for them from God; they cannot pray for them&s;elves, nor be exhorted, but we can pray
<PB N="414" REF="222"> for them, and here is a proper Form; de&s;cribing him we pray to, as an <HI>[Almighty God and mer|ciful Father,]</HI> who alone hath <HI>[the Power of Life and Death,]</HI> 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> ii. 6. <HI>Wi&s;d.</HI> xvi. 13. He gave this Child to its Parents, and may take it again if he plea&s;e, <HI>Job</HI> i. 21. and the <HI>[I&s;&s;ue]</HI> of this Sickne&s;s is at his di&s;po&s;al: Wherefore we <HI>[humbly be&s;eech]</HI> this Supream Lord <HI>[to look down from Heaven with]</HI> pity upon this <HI>[&s;ick Child,]</HI> we vi|&s;it him in Charity, and can wi&s;h well to him, but God only can <HI>[vi&s;it him]</HI> with Health and <HI>[Salva|tion;]</HI> of him therefore we beg that he will <HI>[de|liver this]</HI> poor Child in his <HI>[appointed time from his bodily pain,]</HI> by re&s;toring it to Health if it be his Plea&s;ure; however we pray him <HI>[to &s;ave its Soul for his Mercy &s;ake,]</HI> &s;ince he hath wa&s;hed it in Bapti&s;m from Original, and yet kept it from Actual Sin. And <HI>[if it be Gods plea|&s;ure]</HI> we earne&s;tly de&s;ire for its Parents &s;ake, <HI>[it may live longer]</HI> upon <HI>[Earth,]</HI> yet &s;o as in that ca&s;e we pray <HI>[it may live to God,]</HI> and prove an eminent <HI>[In&s;trument of his Glory, &s;erving God]</HI> in all Piety, and <HI>[doing good]</HI> to the Men that live in this <HI>[Generation,]</HI> becau&s;e it were bet|ter for it to dye Innocent now, than live to di&s;ho|nour God, grieve its Parents, and de&s;troy its own Soul. Wherefore if God &s;ees not fit to grant the&s;e two Reque&s;ts, we &s;ubmit to its Death, and beg of the Lord <HI>[to receive it into]</HI> a better Hou&s;e than its Parents can give it, even <HI>[tho&s;e Heavenly Ha|bitations where they that &s;leep in Ie&s;us]</HI> (as baptized Children certainly do) <HI>[enjoy perpetual re&s;t and felicity,]</HI> which can never be had in this Mortal Life. Finally therefore we de&s;ire this may be <HI>[granted for Gods Mercies &s;ake, and
<PB N="415" REF="222"> through Ie&s;us]</HI> his Interce&s;&s;ion, <HI>[who liveth and reigneth in Heaven]</HI> for ever: <HI>[Amen.]</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The next is, <HI>A Prayer for a Sick Per&s;on of who&s;e recovery</HI> there is &s;mall <HI>Hopes:</HI> When by the negligence of tho&s;e about the Sick Man he is &s;o weak as that he cannot perform the former Duties when the Prie&s;t is &s;ent for, or when he hath per|formed them, and the Prie&s;t makes a &s;econd Vi&s;it and finds him weaker, then we may u&s;e this Form, wherein, Fir&s;t, We &s;et forth him we pray to, as very fit to be addre&s;&s;ed unto in this ca&s;e, being <HI>[the Father of Mercies and the God of all Com|forts,]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> i. 3. <HI>[and our only Help in need,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xlvi. 1. Secondly, We de&s;cribe our pre&s;ent occa&s;ion for his &s;peedy Aid, declaring <HI>[we fly to him in behalf of this &s;ick Man]</HI> who by <HI>[his]</HI> Appointment and <HI>[under his]</HI> Correcting <HI>[Hand,]</HI> lyes now in great <HI>[weakne&s;s of Body.]</HI> Thirdly, We make Reque&s;ts for him, that God will plea&s;e to &s;upport him, <HI>[by looking graciou&s;ly on him,]</HI> and the <HI>[more his outward Man decayeth,]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> iv. 16. that he will &s;o much the more &s;treng|then his inward Man by <HI>[his Grace and Holy Spi|rit,]</HI> to enable him to bear his Bodily Pain: We pray al&s;o for Remi&s;&s;ion of his Sins, even that he may <HI>[unfeignedly repent for all his pa&s;t Er|rors]</HI> and firmly <HI>[believe in Chri&s;t,]</HI> (which are the Go&s;pel Conditions required in order to For|givene&s;s) and we hope God will then <HI>[Do away]</HI> his Offences, and <HI>[&s;eal his Pardon in Heaven be|fore he go from hence,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> xxxix. 13. Finally, We beg a happy Event to this Sickne&s;s, declaring <HI>[it is not impo&s;&s;ible,] <HI>Luk.</HI></HI> i. 37. <HI>[for God yet to rai&s;e him up and re&s;tore him,]</HI> which if it be
<PB N="416" REF="223"> his Will, we do much de&s;ire; <HI>[Yet &s;ince]</HI> this &s;eems rather to be wi&s;hed than hoped for, and <HI>[in all appearance the time of his di&s;&s;olution draws nigh,]</HI> it &s;eems more nece&s;&s;ary to pray <HI>[he may be]</HI> fitted and prepared <HI>[for the Hour of Death,]</HI> that &s;o he may dye <HI>[in Peace and Gods Favour,]</HI> and be immediately received <HI>[into Gods Everla&s;ting Kingdom,]</HI> which is pur|cha&s;ed for all that live and dye well, <HI>[through the Merits of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t:]</HI> Amen.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. To this is added, <HI>A Commendatory Prayer for a Sick Per&s;on at point of departure;</HI> From the Ex|ample of Chri&s;t, <HI>Luk.</HI> xxiii. 46. and S. <HI>Steven, Acts</HI> vii. 59. The Primitive Chri&s;tians u&s;ed to commend the Souls of their dying Brethren to God, as we do in this Form: In the Preface of which we &s;hew our A&s;&s;urance of the Happine&s;s of the Faithful after Death, &s;aying, <HI>[Almighty God, with whom the Souls of ju&s;t Men made perfect] <HI>Heb.</HI></HI> xii. 23. <HI>[do live]</HI> in Glory <HI>[after they leave their]</HI> Bodies, which are but their <HI>[Earthly Pri&s;ons.]</HI> And in&s;tead of u&s;ele&s;s Lamentations, Secondly, We pray for the dying Per&s;on, and do <HI>[commend his Soul into the Hands of God]</HI> who gave it, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> xii. 7. being a&s;&s;ured he was the <HI>[merciful Creator,]</HI> &amp; hoping he will be the <HI>[Saviour]</HI> there|of: We know he dearly bought it, and therefore pray <HI>[it may be precious]</HI> in his Sight, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxvi. 15. And &s;ince nothing that is unclean can enter into Heaven, we be&s;eech him to <HI>[wa&s;h it with his Sons Blood,]</HI> who was &s;lain to take away <HI>[the &s;ins of the World,]</HI> that <HI>[whatever &s;pots]</HI> it may have gotten by living <HI>[in a &s;inful World,]</HI> having the <HI>[Fle&s;h to]</HI> intice within, and the <HI>[De|vil]</HI>
<PB N="417" REF="223"> to tempt from without, all the&s;e <HI>[may be purged and done away,]</HI> &s;o that it may be pre|&s;ented <HI>[pure and &s;potle&s;s before God,]</HI> and then it &s;hall be crowned immediately with endle&s;s Glo|ry, <HI>Jude</HI> ver. 24. La&s;tly, We pray for our &s;elves that <HI>[we who]</HI> are permitted to <HI>[live]</HI> a little longer <HI>[may in this and other Spectacles of Mortality]</HI> daily be made &s;en&s;ible of the <HI>[&s;hort|ne&s;s and uncertainty of our own Lives,]</HI> and <HI>[learn &s;o to number our own days,]</HI> of which many are pa&s;t and few remain, that we may <HI>[ap|ply]</HI> our Heart to that true <HI>[Wi&s;dom]</HI> of prepa|ring immediately for that which will &s;o certainly be our Lot &s;hortly: And this will, when our <HI>[end comes,]</HI> bring us al&s;o <HI>[to Life Everla&s;ting,]</HI> where we &s;hall meet this dear Friend again: This therefore we beg <HI>[through the Merits of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t:</HI> Amen.</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. La&s;tly, Here is, <HI>A Prayer for Per&s;ons trou|bled in Mind:</HI> When by any Di&s;temper in the Bo|dy Melancholy prevails, or by any Evil Principles Men have di&s;mal Apprehen&s;ions of God, or by &s;ome great Sin Con&s;cience di&s;turbs Mens Peace, the Spiritual Phy&s;ician, after bodily Remedies u&s;ed to the fir&s;t &s;ort, and fit In&s;tructions and Exhortations to the others, may thus pray for them. Fir&s;t, &s;ince it is Comfort that is now de&s;ired, he may remem|ber that the Lord is <HI>[the Father of Mercies]</HI> and God of all Comforts, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> i. 3. and may very rea&s;onably hope <HI>[he will look with pity]</HI> upon this poor dejected Servant of his. Secondly, He may de&s;cribe his &s;ad Condition, for the troubled Per&s;on believes God is <HI>[angry]</HI> with him, and complains that <HI>[he writeth bitter things]</HI> again&s;t
<PB N="418" REF="224"> him, and makes him now &s;mart for his <HI>[former &s;ins,] <HI>Job</HI></HI> xiii. 26. He groans under a Load of <HI>[thy wrath,]</HI> and his <HI>[Soul is full]</HI> of fear and <HI>[trouble,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxxviii. 6. And if &s;ome great Sin be the ground of this grief, there is rea&s;on for this Complaint, however the ca&s;e is very &s;ad, <HI>Prov.</HI> xviii. 14. Thirdly therefore our Petitions for him are, 1. That &s;ince God <HI>[writ his Word for our lear|ning,]</HI> this Per&s;on <HI>[may]</HI> from thence learn his own <HI>[Condition,]</HI> and how the <HI>[Promi&s;es or Threats belong]</HI> to him, and may not by mi&s;ap|plying the&s;e, be <HI>[driven]</HI> to de&s;pair of Gods help, or &s;eek it from any other unlawful means. 2. Where|as Satan tempts him to take de&s;perate Cour&s;es and to de&s;pair of Gods Mercy, we pray him to grant him <HI>[&s;trength]</HI> to overcome all the <HI>[Temptati|ons;]</HI> if his Body be di&s;ordered, we beg he will <HI>[heal his Di&s;tempers;]</HI> if the <HI>[terror]</HI> be only in his Mind, then we <HI>[pray]</HI> God will remember his Promi&s;e, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xlii. 3. and not <HI>[break this brui|&s;ed Recd, nor quench]</HI> this wa&s;ted &s;nuff of <HI>[&s;moaking Flax,]</HI> in whom are yet &s;ome &s;parks of Hope if God would quicken them. 3. We pray him to <HI>[have Mercy on him,] <HI>P&s;al.</HI></HI> lxxvii. 9. and to give him &s;ome Te&s;timony of his Favour, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> li. 8. to deliver him from this unrea&s;onable fear of <HI>[Satan]</HI> his and our Enemy, and to give him <HI>[peace]</HI> of Con&s;cience, <HI>[through the Me|rits and Mediation of Ie&s;us Chri&s;t:]</HI> A|men.</P>
<P N="5"><PB N="419" REF="224">&sect;. 5. The Church thinks it very nece&s;&s;ary the Sick Man &s;hould receive the <HI>[Communion,]</HI> after the Cu&s;tom of the Primitive Ages; wherein great Care was taken that no good Chri&s;tian &s;hould dye without it, &s;ince they e&s;teeme it the <HI>Viaticum</HI> for this la&s;t and longe&s;t Journey. And rather than he &s;hould want &s;o nece&s;&s;ary a Comfort, we are allowed to di&s;pen&s;e it in a Private Hou&s;e, and to a &s;mall Company, which in other ca&s;es we avoid. Indeed there are divers weighty Rea&s;ons why the dying Chri&s;tian &s;hould receive this Sacrament, and why Mini&s;ters &s;hould per&s;wade them to it, and labour to fit them for the Worthy receiving of it. For, 1. This is the highe&s;t My&s;tery of Religion, and fitte&s;t for tho&s;e who are by Sickne&s;s put into a Hea|venly Frame and are neare&s;t to Perfection. 2. This is Gods Seal of Remi&s;&s;ion to all that receive it with Penitence and Faith. 3. This arms them again&s;t the Fear of Death, by &s;etting Je&s;us before them, who dyed for them, and hath pulled out the Sting of Death. 4. This a&s;&s;ures them of their Re&s;ur|rection, by making them Members of Chri&s;ts Body, <HI>John</HI> vi. 54. 5. It declares they dye in the Peace and <HI>Communion</HI> of the True Church, out of which there is no Salvation. And if the Sick Man have done all the Duties in the foregoing Office, he is prepared to dye, and therefore fit for this Commu|nion; and if he do receive it with Devotion, the comfortable A&s;&s;urances of Gods Love which he gets here, will never leave him till he &s;ee God face to face. We &s;hall only add, That le&s;t the Fears of the Divine Di&s;plea&s;ure which Sick Men are very apt to entertain, &s;hould trouble their Minds, and hinder their Joy and Comfort in this Holy Ordi|nance,
<PB N="420" REF="225"> the Church hath cho&s;en a peculiar <HI>Epi&s;tle</HI> and <HI>Go&s;pel</HI> on purpo&s;e to comfort them and deliver them from the&s;e Fears; and al&s;o made a <HI>proper Col|lect</HI> to beg Patience for them under this their Affli|ction. All which are &s;o plain they need no Expli|cation, but only require the Sick Mans devout At|tention, and then it is hoped they will not fail of their de&s;ired Effect.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="partition">
<PB N="421" REF="225">
<HEAD>Partition III. OF THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.</HEAD>
<DIV3 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WHen Death hath parted the Soul from the Body, the Soul returns to God that gave it, and the Body to the Earth whence it was taken, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> xii. 7. He takes care of the better Part, and leaves the other to us to di&s;po&s;e of. And though the Manner hath been different, &s;ome Burying, others Burning, and others Embalming their Dead, yet among all Na|tions
<PB N="422" REF="226"> the Care of the Bodies of the decea&s;ed hath been accounted a Pious Thing: The Gentiles have called it, <HI>A Divine Law,</HI> and reckoned it among the principal Acts of Religion and Ju&s;tice: Among the Jews it was counted an Eminent kind of Mer|cy, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> ii. 5. And the Primitive Chri&s;tians were Famous for their Charity in burying the Bodies not of their Friends only, but of their very Enemies. The Rea&s;on whereof is, not that any of the&s;e be|lieved the Dead were any better by what was done to their Bodies, for divers of the Philo&s;ophers cared not whether they were buried or no; and &s;ome of the Martyrs de&s;pi&s;ed their Per&s;ecutors threatning them with want of a Grave. Where|fore the true Rea&s;ons are, 1. That our Friends Bo|dies may not be a Prey to Birds and Bea&s;ts. 2. That the &s;hame of Nature may not be expo&s;ed. 3. That all may return to their proper Place, and be cover|ed with the skirt of their Mother, the Earth. To which the Chri&s;tians add three more. 1. Becau&s;e Men are made after Gods Image. 2. And as they were Chri&s;tians, their Bodies were Temples of the Holy Gho&s;t. 3. And &s;hall be rai&s;ed again and made glorious; upon which grounds the Chri&s;tians have been always careful to give their Dead decent Burial. Only the <HI>Rubric</HI> informs us, 1. That this Office is denyed to &s;ome, <HI>viz.</HI> To tho&s;e who dye in that de&s;perate Sin of Self-murder, whom the Jews and Gentiles al&s;o &s;uffered to lye unburied to deter others from &s;o horrid a Crime. It is denyed al&s;o to all that dye Excommunicated, becau&s;e they having by their Crimes ca&s;t them&s;elves out of the Church, cannot be called Brethren nor buried by this Office: Nor Infants who dye Unbaptized and were never yet admitted into the Church; though
<PB N="423" REF="226"> this is de&s;igned to puni&s;h the Parents neglect, not to do the Infant any harm, whom God may receive though we cannot call it a Chri&s;tian. The other Circum&s;tances of Burial are, 1. The Place, which of old among Jews and Gentiles (who believed the Touch of a Dead Body did pollute) was without the City, <HI>Luke</HI> vii. 12. But among Chri&s;tians the dead were buried in the Churchyard, to put tho&s;e in mind of their Mortality who came to the Hou&s;e of Prayer: And of later time &s;ome Eminent Per|&s;ons began to be buried in the Church, which was not allowed in the be&s;t Ages. 2. The Time was generally in the Night, the fir&s;t Chri&s;tians being forced &s;o to bury, and later Ages imitated them, only adding divers Lights, to &s;hew their Hope of the Parties being gone to Light Everla&s;ting. 3. The Manner hath from ancient time been among the Chri&s;tians, for the Prie&s;t to go before the Corps with Hymns and P&s;alms of Joy (a Cu&s;tom yet u&s;ed in &s;ome places) and the mo&s;t con&s;iderable Friends to bear the Body; the Chief Mourners fir&s;t, and all the Company following the Bier, to mind them that they mu&s;t &s;hortly follow this decea&s;ed Per&s;on in the &s;ame Path of Death. 4. The Office of Bu|rial was gro&s;ly corrupted in the later times by the <HI>Roman</HI> Church from their gainful Fiction of Pur|gatory, with Prayers for the Party decea&s;ed: But we being a&s;&s;ured by Scripture and Antiquity, that the Living only can have profit by this Office, have ca&s;t away all tho&s;e Corruptions, and reduced this Holy Rite to its Primitive Form and U&s;e. And the Method is, 1. In the Way there are <HI>Sentences</HI> read, to excite the Company to Faith, Patience, and Thankfulne&s;s. 2. In the Church they are a&s;|&s;i&s;ted with devout and pertinent Meditations from
<PB N="424" REF="227"> <HI>the Proper P&s;alms,</HI> and in&s;tructed concerning the Re&s;urrection by <HI>the Proper Le&s;&s;on.</HI> 3. At the Grave there is, <HI>a Preparatory Meditation,</HI> the <HI>So|lemn Interring,</HI> with divers Con&s;olations annex|ed <HI>in the Words of Scripture,</HI> and the <HI>Concluding Prayers.</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="425" REF="227">
<HEAD>Partition I. OF THE SENTENCES U&s;ed in the WAY.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. TO allay the Sorrow which naturally &s;eizeth on us when we follow a dear Friend to the Grave, the Prie&s;t meets us in White (the colour of Joy) at the Church|gate, and as the Angels in white Garments go out to receive the Soul, &s;o doth the Prie&s;t to receive the Body of the Faithful: and he comes with the Go&s;pel of Peace and other choice Sentences of Ho|ly Scripture, to per&s;wade us to Faith, Patience, and Thank&s;giving. He begins with <HI>John</HI> xi. 25, 26. being the Words which Chri&s;t &s;pake going to|ward <HI>Lazarus</HI> his Grave to comfort <HI>Martha</HI> for the lo&s;s of her Brother, bidding her neither grieve nor doubt concerning her decea&s;ed Brother; for, &s;aith he, <HI>[I am]</HI> the Author both of <HI>[the re&s;ur|rection and the life;]</HI> I gave him life at fir&s;t, and can re&s;tore it; <HI>[He]</HI> therefore <HI>[that]</HI> did <HI>[believe in me]</HI> while he was alive <HI>[though he be dead, yet
<PB N="426" REF="228"> &s;hall he live,]</HI> his Soul and Body &s;hall be united a|gain at the Re&s;urrection; <HI>[and whoever]</HI> of you that now live, if you <HI>[believe in me, you &s;hall never dye]</HI> as to your better part your Soul, that &s;hall live eternally, and is alive when the Body is laid in the Du&s;t: Why then do you mourn &s;o much for them that believed in me? The &s;econd Sen|tence is, <HI>Job</HI> xix. 25, 26, 27. As for the Body, e|ven <HI>Job</HI> who lived long before Chri&s;ts Re&s;urrection, he believed that &s;hould ri&s;e again; for he &s;aid, Though I mu&s;t dye, <HI>[I know that my Redeemer liveth,]</HI> and though I cannot rai&s;e my &s;elf from the Grave, I believe <HI>[he &s;hall &s;tand at the later day upon the Earth,]</HI> when he comes to Judgment; wherefore <HI>[though after my skin]</HI> and fle&s;h be laid in the Grave <HI>[Worms de&s;troy this Body,]</HI> reducing it to Du&s;t; yet He &s;hall rai&s;e up and re&s;tore this Body again, <HI>[&s;o that in my fle&s;h]</HI> and in this very Body <HI>[I &s;hall &s;ee God,]</HI> yea <HI>[I my &s;elf]</HI> &s;hall &s;ee him with the&s;e Eyes, and not be beholding to others Te&s;timony. Now if we believe that our decea&s;ed Friend &s;hall with his own Body &s;ee God and &s;ee us again, we ought not to mourn too much. The third Sentence is, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> vi. 7. and it is de&s;igned to make us Patient: For whereas we are apt to grieve either for the decea&s;ed who hath now left all his Earthly Comforts; or for our &s;elves that we have lo&s;t him: Here we are ad|moni&s;hed, that it is no wonder that he or we are &s;tript of the&s;e things by Death, for <HI>[we brought nothing with us into this World,]</HI> but were born naked and de&s;titute of Friends, Wealth and all the&s;e things, God lent us all the&s;e for our u&s;e here. <HI>[And it is certain]</HI> he will take all away when we go from hence, &s;o that <HI>[we can carry
<PB N="427" REF="228"> nothing out,]</HI> we mu&s;t return naked as we came, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> v. 15. 'Tis Gods ju&s;t Decree, it is his Lot now, and mu&s;t be ours &s;hortly; wherefore we mu&s;t &s;ubmit to it, and not be impatient for the lo&s;s of one Friend, when &s;hortly we mu&s;t part with all. The fourth Sentence, <HI>Job</HI> i. 21. goes higher and teaches not only to be Patient, but Thankful, by the Example of Holy <HI>Job;</HI> who lo&s;t all his Chil|dren and his Wealth too at once: Yet he con&s;ider|ed <HI>[The Lord gave]</HI> him Children and Wealth freely, and while they were with him he had Com|fort in them; <HI>And now the]</HI> &s;ame Lord had <HI>[ta|ken them away,]</HI> being his own. So that he was not to grieve that they were now gone, but to thank him for the lending them &s;o long: Where|fore he &s;aith, <HI>[Ble&s;&s;ed be the Name of the Lord,]</HI> and you mu&s;t do &s;o al&s;o, &s;ince God acts wi&s;ely and ju&s;tly even in this Di&s;pen&s;ation.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="428" REF="229">
<HEAD>Partition II. OF THE PSALMS AND THE PROPER LESSONS.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. SOme of the wi&s;er Heathens con&s;idering only the Mi&s;eries of this Life from which their Friends were freed, celebrated their Funerals with Joy: But Chri&s;tians who al&s;o con&s;i|dered the Joys they gained by Death, followed them generally to the Grave with P&s;alms and Hymns. And we have two very proper P&s;alms: Fir&s;t, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xxxix. which was <HI>Davids</HI> Funeral Elegy upon <HI>Ab|&s;oloms</HI> Death, when <HI>Joab</HI> checkt him for his open Grief, he then retired, and applying him&s;elf to God, &s;aid, Ver. i. Le&s;t I &s;hould di&s;honour thee by any ra&s;h words in my Grief on this Occa&s;ion, I have re&s;olved <HI>[I will take heed]</HI> to my Behaviour, and beware not <HI>[to offend]</HI> God or Man <HI>[with my Tongue]</HI> by any murmurs or complaining. Ver. ii. I know the Tongue, e&s;pecially in time of Grief,
<PB N="429" REF="229"> is a &s;ort of unruly Creature, therefore <HI>[I will keep]</HI> it as <HI>[with a Bridle]</HI> however <HI>[while the ungodly]</HI> is with me, who will mi&s;-interpret my Complaints as accu&s;ations of Providence. Ver. iii. Wherefore though my lo&s;s was great I performed my Re&s;olution and <HI>[held my tongue]</HI> before Men, <HI>[keeping &s;ilence even from good words,]</HI> which might be mi&s;con&s;trued, but this increa&s;ed my <HI>[pain and grief]</HI> &s;ince I was forced to &s;mother it. Ver. iv. By &s;ecret Meditation and inward Mourn|ing <HI>[My heart was hot]</HI> within me, and at <HI>[la&s;t]</HI> by this <HI>[mu&s;ing, the fire]</HI> of my Pa&s;&s;ion kindled, and breaking forth, as &s;oon as I was by my &s;elf, <HI>[I &s;pake]</HI> thus. Ver. v. I will not complain to Men, but to thee, and turning my Grief to Prayer, will beg of thee <HI>[O Lord]</HI> to <HI>[let me know my]</HI> own end, and con&s;ider the &s;mall <HI>[number of my days,]</HI> that I may &s;pend them well <HI>[when I am certified]</HI> by tho&s;e who dye younger than I am, that I have not <HI>[long to live.]</HI> Ver. vi. In&s;tead of grieving for others, I had more need con&s;ider how near my own death is; <HI>[for behold thou ha&s;t made my days at is were one &s;pan]</HI> in length; my longe&s;t term of <HI>[Age]</HI> is like <HI>[nothing]</HI> com|pared to <HI>[thee]</HI> who art Eternal: <HI>[and verily]</HI> it is not the Dead only who are to be lamented, but <HI>[every Man living is]</HI> always and <HI>[altogether vanity,]</HI> being lyable to Di&s;ea&s;es and Death in his be&s;t E&s;tate. Ver. vii. We hope for Plea&s;ure under the &s;hades of Riches and Honours, but they &s;oon fail, and we find <HI>[we walked in a vain &s;ha|dow.]</HI> We <HI>[di&s;quiet our &s;elves in vain]</HI> to get <HI>[and heap up Riches]</HI> here, and &s;uddenly are ta|ken away, &s;o that we neither enjoy the Fruits of this Labour our &s;elves, nor can we tell <HI>[who &s;hall
<PB N="430" REF="230"> gather them,]</HI> our own Family, or Strangers. Ver. viii. I &s;ee all my worldly Hopes &s;ail, <HI>[And]</HI> there|fore <HI>[now Lord]</HI> that I am thus di&s;appointed by this Friends death, <HI>[what is my Hope?]</HI> not any earthly thing; <HI>[truly my Hope is,]</HI> not in my &s;elf or any Creature, but only <HI>[in thee.]</HI> Ver. ix. I confe&s;s thou ha&s;t corrected me now very &s;harp|ly, but it is for my Sins; <HI>[Deliver me therefore from my Offences,]</HI> the true Cau&s;es of this Affli|ction, and lay not too many Calamities on me, le&s;t <HI>[the fooli&s;h]</HI> and carnal Men &s;corn and reproach me, as if thou wert my Enemy. Ver. x. I was as &s;en&s;ible as any of my lo&s;s, yet I was as mute as if I had <HI>[been dumb]</HI> and never murmured, becau&s;e I knew <HI>[it was thy doing,]</HI> and &s;o mu&s;t needs be a wi&s;e and ju&s;t Act in it &s;elf, how &s;ad &s;oever it pro|ved to me. Ver. xi. Yet though I did not com|plain to Men, I may addre&s;s my &s;elf to thee, and pray thee to <HI>[take thy Plague]</HI> even this grievous Cha&s;ti&s;ement <HI>[away from me]</HI> and mine, <HI>[for I am]</HI> almo&s;t <HI>[con&s;umed]</HI> by the Grief and the Lo&s;&s;es which I &s;uffer under <HI>[thy heavy Hand,]</HI> one touch whereof (as we &s;ee in this decea&s;ed Friend) brings us to the Grave. Ver. xii. <HI>[When thou with]</HI> Sickne&s;s and other <HI>[&s;harp]</HI> but ju&s;t <HI>[Rebukes do&s;t cha&s;ten Man, for]</HI> his <HI>[Sins,]</HI> he cannot endure the Stroke, were he never &s;o beau|tiful and &s;trong before, his <HI>[beauty fades away,]</HI> and his &s;trength is no more than that of a rotten <HI>[moth-eaten Garment,]</HI> he decays and dyes pre|&s;ently; <HI>[therefore every Man is but vanity]</HI> and cannot be relyed on. Ver. xiii. To thee will I apply my &s;elf, and pray to thee to &s;pare me &amp; mine; <HI>[Hear my Prayer, O Lord,]</HI> and con&s;ider the impor|tunity of <HI>[my calling;]</HI> have compa&s;&s;ion on my
<PB N="431" REF="230"> <HI>[tears]</HI> which flow on this &s;ad Occa&s;ion; make not my Life &s;horter nor more uncomfortable by thy Di&s;plea&s;ure. Ver. xiv. I will not &s;et my Heart on earthly things, <HI>[for I am a &s;tranger with thee]</HI> my Father, while I live in this World, Heaven is my home, and I am but <HI>[a Sojourner]</HI> here, as all my Pious Ance&s;tors e&s;teemed them&s;elves: I have not long to &s;tay, let my time therefore be comfortable, though it be &s;hort. Ver. xv. <HI>[O]</HI> Lord <HI>[&s;pare me a little]</HI> while <HI>[that I may re|cover]</HI> this &s;ad lo&s;s of <HI>[my &s;trength,]</HI> and &s;ettle my temporal and &s;piritual Affairs better <HI>[before I go hence]</HI> by death <HI>[and be no more &s;een]</HI> by mortal Eyes, and &s;o long as thou permitte&s;t me to live I will &s;ing <HI>[Glory be to the Father, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. The other is the xc. <HI>P&s;alm,</HI> made by <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> in the Wilderne&s;s, upon the death of that great Multitude which came out of <HI>Egypt,</HI> and it con|tains Meditations concerning the Power of God and the Frailty of Man, and Prayers for Grace to make a right u&s;e of his Di&s;pen&s;ations, and for Pro&s;|perity to them that did &s;urvive. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xc. Ver. i. When we &s;ee many others dye, we flye to thee <HI>[O Lord]</HI> to pre&s;erve us, for thou ha&s;t been <HI>[our Re|fuge]</HI> and the Defence of our Families <HI>[from one generation to another;]</HI> we are daily changing, but thou art ever the &s;ame. Ver. ii. Thou art E|ternal, <HI>[before any]</HI> part of the <HI>[Earth]</HI> or the <HI>[World was made]</HI> thou the Maker thereof mu&s;t needs exi&s;t; we cannot &s;ay thou wa&s;t, but <HI>[thou art God from Everla&s;ting]</HI> and &s;hall be God for ever <HI>[world without end,]</HI> therefore we will tru&s;t in thee. Ver. iii. Our Life and Death is in thy Power, <HI>[thou turne&s;t Man to de&s;truction,]</HI> he
<PB N="432" REF="231"> dyes when thou do&s;t order it, and &s;hall ri&s;e <HI>[again]</HI> when <HI>[thou &s;aye&s;t Come again ye Children of Men,]</HI> for all in the Graves &s;hall hear thy Voice, whether we live or dye therefore we depend on thee. Ver. iv. We indeed think it long before that great Day comes, when we and all our decea&s;ed Friends &s;hall meet, but <HI>[a thou&s;and years]</HI> in re&s;pect to thee who art Eternal <HI>[are but as ye&s;terday,]</HI> which &s;eems &s;hort when it is gone. And in re&s;pect to our Friends that &s;leep in the Grave it cannot &s;eem long, <HI>[&s;eeing it]</HI> pa&s;&s;es as <HI>[a Watch]</HI> of three or four hours <HI>[in the Night,]</HI> the length of which is not perceived by tho&s;e who &s;leep. Ver. v. It is only the next World in which we can truly enjoy our Friends, for <HI>[as &s;oon as thou &s;cattere&s;t them]</HI> with thy Anger for Sin, they dye, <HI>[and are even as a &s;leep]</HI> without &s;en&s;e or motion; and if raging Sickne&s;s come, <HI>[they fade away &s;uddenly like the Gra&s;s,]</HI> untimely cut down by the ha&s;ty Scythe. Ver. vi. Man like Gra&s;s <HI>[in the morning]</HI> of Youth grows up and is green till the Noon of Middle-Age, and then declines; &s;o that if no un|timely Di&s;ea&s;e crop it, <HI>[in the evening]</HI> of Old-Age he is <HI>[cut down]</HI> by death, and then dryes and withers. Ver. vii. Our Sins al&s;o make this &s;hort Period to be &s;horter, <HI>[for we con&s;ume away]</HI> daily and grow fewer <HI>[by thy di&s;plea&s;ure;]</HI> &s;o that we who &s;urvive have rea&s;on to be <HI>[afraid]</HI> to offend thee, le&s;t we be al&s;o cut off by <HI>[thy wrathful Indignation.]</HI> Ver. viii. We &s;ee ma|ny Examples, and may ju&s;tly fear <HI>[thou ha&s;t]</HI> be|gun to &s;et our <HI>[mi&s;deeds]</HI> before thee, <HI>[and]</HI> to bring <HI>[our &s;ecret &s;ins to light,]</HI> for &s;ome of us are already &s;ummoned to thy Tribunal, and who&s;e turn may be next we know not. Ver. ix. Where|fore
<PB N="433" REF="231"> we will immediatly take warning and prepare, <HI>[For when thou art angry]</HI> at us for our Sins, <HI>[all our days are gone,]</HI> we can live no longer, this <HI>[brings our years to an end]</HI> &s;o &s;uddenly, that our time pa&s;&s;ed &s;eems <HI>[like a Tale that is told,]</HI> which is done &s;o &s;oon, that we cannot &s;ay what &s;pace was taken up in relating it. Ver. x. Nor is there any rea&s;on to defer preparing, though we &s;hould live to our utmo&s;t period, for <HI>[The days of our Age are]</HI> u&s;ually but <HI>[three&s;core years and ten,]</HI> many of which are pa&s;t already, and the re&s;t will &s;oon be run while we re&s;t &s;ecure; <HI>[and though]</HI> &s;ome of us be &s;o well tempered <HI>[as to come to four&s;core years,]</HI> the latter part of our time is no &s;ea&s;on for repentance, becau&s;e our old age is full of <HI>[labour and &s;orrow,]</HI> and even that al&s;o <HI>[&s;oon pa&s;&s;eth away and is gone.]</HI> Ver. xi. Indeed if men would fear this and repent &s;oon, they might dye happy though they dyed young, <HI>[but who]</HI> is there that thus <HI>[regardeth the power of thy wrath,]</HI> &s;o as by &s;peedy repentance to prepare for the wor&s;t? Very few alas! <HI>[though thereafter as men fear]</HI> &s;o is <HI>[thy di&s;plea&s;ure]</HI> great again&s;t tho&s;e who fear it lea&s;t, and if they would thus fear, they &s;hould never feel it. Ver. xii. But whatever others do, O Lord &s;o <HI>[Teach us to number]</HI> the &s;hortne&s;s and uncertainty <HI>[of our days, that we may]</HI> pre&s;ently <HI>[apply our hearts]</HI> to make our Peace with thee, for that is true <HI>[wi&s;dom.]</HI> Ver. xiii. And while we are doing this great work, let us not be cut off as we &s;ee others have been, but <HI>[Turn thee again O Lord]</HI> now <HI>[at la&s;t, and be]</HI> &s;o <HI>[gracious unto thy Servants]</HI> who yet remain, as to &s;pare our lives. Ver. xiv. <HI>[O &s;a|tisfie]</HI> our trembling Souls that thou wilt &s;hew us
<PB N="434" REF="232"> <HI>[mercy, and]</HI> do it <HI>[&s;oon]</HI> before de&s;pair or death &s;eize us, for if we find thou ha&s;t favour for us, <HI>[we &s;hall]</HI> &s;pend the re&s;t of our time in <HI>[joy]</HI> and gladne&s;s. Ver. xv. We have lo&s;t many Neigh|bours and Friends, wherefore <HI>[Comfort us again now,]</HI> for as long a time as <HI>[thou ha&s;t plagued us:]</HI> And let us have a &s;pace of health as large as <HI>[the years wherein we have &s;uffered adver&s;i|ty.]</HI> Ver. xvi, We know thou only can&s;t work this ble&s;&s;ed Change, therefore <HI>[Shew thy Ser|vants]</HI> who are now alive <HI>[thy work,]</HI> and con|tinue this pro&s;perity till the next generation, that <HI>[their Children may &s;ee thy Glory.]</HI> Ver. xvii. Let thy vi&s;ible Pre&s;ence appear, <HI>[And the glorious Maje&s;ty of the Lord our God be upon us]</HI> for our Protection and Comfort: and &s;ince we are re|&s;olved to work out our own Salvation, <HI>[Pro&s;per]</HI> O Lord <HI>[this work of our Hands,]</HI> that we may live to &s;ecure our Souls, and then we &s;hall be ob|liged to &s;ing <HI>[Glory be to the Father, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. After the&s;e P&s;alms out of the Old Te&s;ta|ment follows the Proper Le&s;&s;on out of the New, 1 <HI>Corinth.</HI> xv. 20, &amp;c. wherein 1. the certainty of the Re&s;urrection is proved from <HI>ver.</HI> 20, to <HI>ver.</HI> 34. 2. The Manner of it is de&s;cribed, <HI>ver.</HI> 35, to <HI>ver.</HI> 54. 3. The whole is applyed, <HI>ver.</HI> 55. to the end. And all this is de&s;igned to Arm us again&s;t exce&s;s of Grief for our Friends Death, or Fear of our own.</P>
<P>1 <HI>Corinth.</HI> xv. <HI>ver.</HI> 20. If Chri&s;t had not con|quered Death, it would have been dreadful indeed to us, but <HI>[now]</HI> we are &s;ure by infallible Te&s;ti|mony that <HI>[Chri&s;t is ri&s;en from the dead,]</HI> and &s;ince he hath a Body of the &s;ame Nature with ours, he is <HI>[become the fir&s;t Fruits]</HI> of tho&s;e
<PB N="435" REF="232"> good Men who &s;lept in death, and his being fir&s;t pre&s;ented to God, is an a&s;&s;urance the re&s;t &s;hall fol|low in due time. Ver. xxi. And this is rea&s;onable enough, <HI>[For &s;ince by]</HI> one <HI>[Man,]</HI> even the fir&s;t <HI>Adam <HI>[death came]</HI></HI> upon all, &s;o by another who was both God and <HI>[Man, came the re&s;urrection of the dead,]</HI> and by the &s;econd <HI>Adam</HI> we &s;hall all live again. Ver. 22. Chri&s;t and <HI>Adam</HI> were common Per&s;ons, and <HI>[as in</HI> Adam <HI>all]</HI> Men <HI>[die]</HI> and are mortal, <HI>[&s;o in Chri&s;t &s;hall all be made a|live]</HI> and become immortal, the Benefit reaches as far as the Mi&s;chief did. Ver. 23. Good and Bad &s;hall ri&s;e, <HI>[but]</HI> there &s;hall be great difference, and <HI>[every man]</HI> &s;hall ri&s;e in <HI>[his own order,]</HI> as <HI>Chri&s;t the fir&s;t Fruits]</HI> ro&s;e fir&s;t, &s;o <HI>[they that are Chri&s;ts]</HI> &s;hall be fir&s;t rai&s;ed in a glorious con|dition, though the&s;e al&s;o mu&s;t &s;tay in the Grave till <HI>[his coming.]</HI> Ver. 24. For <HI>[then cometh the End]</HI> of the World, and of that Office which Chri&s;t undertook till he had brought all, both good and bad, to a voluntary or involuntary &s;ubjection to God, and then <HI>[he &s;hall deliver up]</HI> the Admi|ni&s;tration of this <HI>[Kingdom to God the Father,]</HI> when by his Grace in the Righteous and his Judg|ment on the Wicked, <HI>[he &s;hall have put down all]</HI> that <HI>[Rule, Authority and Power]</HI> which Sin and Satan exerci&s;ed over Mankind. Ver. 25. For Chri&s;t was promi&s;ed, <HI>P&s;al</HI> cx. 1. that he &s;hould <HI>[reign]</HI> as Mediator, <HI>[till he had]</HI> got a perfect Victory over all his <HI>[Enemies,]</HI> and put them <HI>[under his Feet.]</HI> Ver. 26. But when the World, Sin and Satan are &s;uppre&s;&s;ed, Death will &s;till hold many of Chri&s;ts own in his Power, &s;o that <HI>[the la&s;t Enemy that &s;hall be de&s;troyed is Death,]</HI> which will be utterly vanqui&s;hed by the
<PB N="436" REF="233"> Re&s;urrection, which &s;ets all its Pri&s;oners free. Ver. 27. And then what is literally &s;aid of Gods putting all things under Mans Feet, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> viii. 6. will be my&s;tically verified in Chri&s;t God and Man, <HI>[under who&s;e Feet all things are then put,]</HI> except <HI>[God]</HI> the Father <HI>[who did put all things]</HI> under Chri&s;t. Ver. 28. His Glory &s;hall not be e|clip&s;ed by the Re&s;urrection nor by our Saviours Vi|ctory, for <HI>[when all things are thus &s;ubdued]</HI> to Chri&s;t, <HI>[then &s;hall the Son him&s;elf]</HI> re&s;ign up his Mediators Office, and declare that in the whole Admini&s;tration of it he was <HI>[&s;ubject]</HI> to the Will of <HI>[his Father who put all things under him;]</HI> and then the different Di&s;pen&s;ations undertaken by the Per&s;ons of the Trinity for our Salvation cea&s;|ing, <HI>[God]</HI> the Father, Son and Holy Gho&s;t <HI>[&s;hall be all in all.]</HI> Ver. 29. But to leave the&s;e My&s;te|ries and argue more plainly: Certainly you Bap|tized Chri&s;tians do believe the Re&s;urrection, or <HI>[el&s;e what &s;hall they do that are baptized]</HI> into this Faith, and by divers Rites and expre&s;s Words declare they look <HI>[for]</HI> the Re&s;urrection of <HI>[the Dead,]</HI> and as being dead in Sin by Nature, are wa&s;hed in hopes to live for ever after death? <HI>[If the Dead ri&s;e not at all,]</HI> why did they not keep their old Religion, or <HI>[why are they baptized for]</HI> the hope of &s;omewhat to befal them when they are <HI>[dead?]</HI> Chri&s;t would not have appointed nor you ob&s;erved &s;uch an In&s;titution, if there were no Re&s;urrection. Ver. 30. And if we the Apo&s;tles did not firmly believe this, why do we lo&s;e the Plea&s;ures of this World, and <HI>[&s;tand in jeopardy]</HI> to lo&s;e our lives <HI>[every hour?]</HI> it were madne&s;s to ca&s;t away this Life thus if there were no other after it. Ver. 31. I dare &s;olemnly to &s;wear <HI>[by
<PB N="437" REF="233"> Chri&s;t]</HI> who is your <HI>[rejoycing,]</HI> that I am as mi&s;e|rable in this World as any, and <HI>[daily]</HI> expect <HI>[to dye]</HI> a cruel death. Ver. 32. <HI>[After the man|ner of Men]</HI> condemned to the Lyons <HI>[I fought with Bea&s;ts]</HI> in humane &s;hape at <HI>Ephe&s;us,</HI> who in their rage were like to tear me in pieces, <HI>[and]</HI> what <HI>[advantage]</HI> have I by making my Life thus unea&s;ie, and putting it into &s;uch danger, <HI>[if the dead ri&s;e not?]</HI> I had better live as long and as plea&s;antly as I can, &s;aying with tho&s;e Athei&s;ts, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xxii. 13. <HI>[Let us eat and drink]</HI> and take our fill of Plea&s;ure to day, <HI>[for to morrow]</HI> per|haps <HI>[we]</HI> may <HI>[dye,]</HI> and then there is an end of us for ever; thus they live, and &s;peak. Ver. 33. But this never makes me repent of my Sufferings which I am &s;o &s;ure will be rewarded, only <HI>[be not]</HI> ye <HI>[deceived]</HI> into living wickedly upon their de|nying the Re&s;urrection, li&s;ten not to &s;uch Athei&s;ti|cal Di&s;cour&s;e, for <HI>[evil communications cor|rupt good manners.]</HI> Ver. 34. Let them dream on, till they drop into that Hell which they would not fear, but do you <HI>[awake to]</HI> do that which is <HI>[righteous and &s;in not,]</HI> remembring there is another Life, which I mu&s;t mind you of, becau&s;e <HI>[&s;ome]</HI> among you &s;eem not <HI>[to know]</HI> the Power of <HI>[God,]</HI> which if they con&s;idered, they could not doubt but he is able to rai&s;e us again; and therefore <HI>[it is your &s;hame]</HI> that any of you &s;hould que&s;tion, or I need to prove a Re&s;urrecti|on. Ver. 35. But others among you pretend not to deny the Re&s;urrection, only to enquire the man|ner of it, and <HI>[&s;ome man]</HI> will <HI>[&s;ay, how are the dead rai&s;ed, and with what bodies do they come]</HI> again, with the &s;ame they have here, or with other Bodies? Ver. 36. I reply, Such a
<PB N="438" REF="234"> Captious Inquirer is <HI>[a Fool,]</HI> for he might learn this from Natural things, the <HI>[Corn he &s;ows]</HI> un|der the Clods (as we do dead Bodies) <HI>[is not quickned]</HI> nor &s;prings again, <HI>[except it]</HI> fir&s;t <HI>[dye]</HI> and begin to rot in the Earth. Ver. 37. And as <HI>[he &s;ows not]</HI> Corn in &s;uch a Form with &s;uch a kind of <HI>[body,]</HI> as it <HI>[&s;hall be,]</HI> when it &s;prings again, but a <HI>[bare grain of Wheat or other grain,]</HI> thre&s;hed and &s;tript of Straw, Chaff, and all its Coverings, as the dead are when put into the Grave. Ver. 38. Yet <HI>[God giveth it a Bo|dy]</HI> with Straw, Ears, and all its decent Coverings, when it &s;prings again, it is in &s;uch a Figure as <HI>[plea&s;eth him,]</HI> and <HI>[every &s;eed]</HI> for all this, pro|duceth a <HI>[Body]</HI> of its own kind, Wheat produ|ceth Wheat, and Barly, Barly: So the Bodies of Men rai&s;ed are more glorious, yet of the &s;ame Na|ture after the Re&s;urrection. Ver. 39. But as every Seed produceth its own kind, &s;o though the Bodies of good and bad do corrupt alike, they &s;hall be very different when they ri&s;e again, <HI>[all fle&s;h]</HI> was made out of one Matter in the fir&s;t Creation, yet it <HI>[is not the &s;ame,]</HI> for <HI>[the Fle&s;h of Men, of Bea&s;ts, of Fi&s;h and Birds]</HI> are different, even &s;o out of the &s;ame corrupted Matter God can rai&s;e more Glorious Bodies for the Righteous than for the Wicked. Ver. 40. God made <HI>[cele&s;tial bodies]</HI> &s;uch as the Sun, Moon, and Stars; and he al&s;o made <HI>[terre&s;trial bodies, but the cele&s;tial]</HI> far exceed the <HI>[terre&s;trial in Glory,]</HI> though all were made of one Matter; &s;o &s;hall the Bodies of the Righteous far excel tho&s;e of the Wicked, and tho&s;e we have at the Re&s;urrection, &s;hall far exceed the&s;e we have now. Ver. 41. Yea there &s;hall be difference among Good Men and Degrees of Glo|ry,
<PB N="439" REF="234"> as <HI>[there is one Glory of the Sun,]</HI> another and le&s;s of <HI>[the Moon,]</HI> and the lea&s;t of all of <HI>[the Stars,]</HI> yet all &s;hine in one Heaven; &s;o all the Righteous &s;hall be glorified, but &s;ome more glorious than others <HI>[at the Re&s;urre|ction of the Dead.]</HI> Ver. 42. It is therefore the &s;ame Body which is rai&s;ed, only very much improved in Qualities, e&s;pecially with re&s;pect to the State in which Death leaves it; for <HI>[it is]</HI> laid under ground, and as it were <HI>[&s;own]</HI> in a &s;tate of <HI>[corruption, it is rai&s;ed]</HI> in a &s;tate of <HI>[incor|ruption,]</HI> &s;o as it can decay no more. Ver. 43. <HI>[It is &s;own]</HI> and buried a contemptible Carca&s;e <HI>[in di&s;honour,]</HI> but <HI>[it is]</HI> to be <HI>[rai&s;ed]</HI> in a &s;tate of <HI>[glory,]</HI> bright and lovely: <HI>[It is &s;own]</HI> and ca&s;t into the Grave <HI>[in]</HI> a &s;tate of <HI>[weakne&s;s]</HI> and aptne&s;s to turn to du&s;t, but <HI>[it is]</HI> to be <HI>[rai&s;ed in]</HI> a &s;tate of <HI>[power,]</HI> &s;trong and vigorous. Ver. 44. <HI>[It is &s;own a natural body]</HI> of corruptible fle&s;h, but it is to be <HI>[rai&s;ed a &s;piritual body,]</HI> pure and unmixed like the Lights of Heaven which &s;uffer no corruption: and if in this World <HI>[there]</HI> be &s;uch difference between <HI>[natural and &s;piritual Bo|dies,]</HI> we may well believe there &s;hall be as great difference between tho&s;e bodies we have here, and tho&s;e we &s;hall have hereafter. Ver. 45. The&s;e Bo|dies come from the fir&s;t <HI>Adam,</HI> and tho&s;e from the &s;econd: Now the Scripture only &s;aith, <HI>[The fir&s;t</HI> Adam <HI>was made a living Soul,]</HI> Gen. ii. 7. &s;o the bodies derived from him, corrupt when the &s;oul is gone: But Chri&s;t <HI>[the la&s;t</HI> Adam <HI>was made a quickning Spirit,]</HI> Rom. viii. 10, 11. and &s;o is able to give us bodies that &s;hall never dye. Ver. 46. Yet as <HI>Adam</HI> was before Chri&s;t in time, &s;o <HI>[that body was not fir&s;t]</HI> which is the be&s;t, even the
<PB N="440" REF="235"> <HI>[&s;piritual]</HI> body: But fir&s;t we are born <HI>[with a natural]</HI> body, and <HI>[afterwards]</HI> at the Re&s;urre|ction we have <HI>[that which is &s;piritual,]</HI> being mo&s;t fit for our perfect State. Ver. 47. <HI>Adam</HI> the fir&s;t <HI>[Man]</HI> the Parent and Pattern of the Bodies we have now, was made <HI>[of the Earth,]</HI> and &s;o his Body was <HI>[Earthy]</HI> and corruptible; but Chri&s;t [<HI>the &s;econd</HI> Adam <HI>is</HI>] not only Man, but <HI>[the Lord from Heaven]</HI> who glorified his own Huma|nity. Ver. 48. Now as [Adams <HI>Body</HI>] was frail and corruptible, &s;o are ours while we live in this world and <HI>[are earthy:]</HI> And as Chri&s;ts Body when rai&s;ed again was glorious and incorruptible, <HI>[&s;o]</HI> &s;hall our bodies be when we ri&s;e and <HI>[are hea|venly,]</HI> that is, de&s;igned for to live in Heaven. Ver. 49. We mu&s;t be like both the&s;e Originals, and <HI>[as we have born the Image of]</HI> the fir&s;t <HI>[earthy]</HI> Man here, being born like <HI>Adam, <HI>[&s;o we &s;hall al&s;o bear the Image of Chri&s;t the Heavenly]</HI></HI> Adam, and be born again at our Re|&s;urrection with a body like his glorious Body. Ver. 50. Yea I affirm it is ab&s;olutely nece&s;&s;ary we &s;hould have a better body before we go to dwell with God, for <HI>[Fle&s;h and Blood,]</HI> mortal bodies lyable to hunger and thir&s;t, &s;ickne&s;s and death, as the bo|dies which we have here are; <HI>[the&s;e cannot inhe|rit the Kingdom of God,]</HI> where there is no meat nor drink; Heaven is a place of <HI>[incorruption,]</HI> and bodies lyable to <HI>[corruption]</HI> cannot dwell there; we mu&s;t dye therefore before we can go to Heaven. Ver. 51. It is &s;o nece&s;&s;ary we &s;hould have a better body than this, that I a&s;&s;ure you (<HI>[though it be a my&s;tery]</HI> and a &s;ecret never writ before) though <HI>[we &s;hall not all dye]</HI> before the day of Judgment, yet <HI>[we &s;hall all be chang|ed,]</HI>
<PB N="441" REF="235"> even they then alive mu&s;t have their bodies glorified. Ver. 52. And this great work &s;hall be done <HI>[in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye,]</HI> extream &s;uddenly, as &s;oon as the <HI>[la&s;t Trump]</HI> calls the Dead to Judgment. For at the end of the World <HI>[the Trumpet]</HI> &s;hall be <HI>[&s;ounded]</HI> by an Angel &s;o loud, that <HI>[the dead]</HI> &s;hall hear it, and they <HI>[&s;hall be rai&s;ed]</HI> with bodies <HI>[incorrupti|ble,]</HI> and <HI>[we]</HI> who are then alive <HI>[&s;hall be changed]</HI> and our bodies made glorious. Ver. 53. For before we can come to Heaven <HI>[this]</HI> fle&s;hly <HI>[corruptible]</HI> body, <HI>[mu&s;t put on incorruption,]</HI> and be freed from all decays; <HI>[this mortal]</HI> body which mu&s;t dye, &s;hall <HI>[put on immortality]</HI> and live for evermore: But as a man who puts on finer Cloaths remains the &s;ame man &s;till, &s;o our bodies &s;hall be the &s;ame, inve&s;ted only with new Quali|ties. Ver. 54. And when this comes to pa&s;s that our <HI>[corruptible mortal body]</HI> is by Chri&s;t inve&s;t|ed with <HI>[incorruption and immortality, then]</HI> that Scripture &s;hall be fulfilled, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> xiii. 14. which prophe&s;ieth that <HI>[death &s;hall]</HI> be utterly de&s;troy|ed, and <HI>[&s;wallowed up]</HI> by the <HI>[victory]</HI> Je&s;us gets over it, &s;o that it can never exerci&s;e its power any more. Ver. 55. Wherefore we may triumph over it, and &s;ay, <HI>[O death where is thy &s;ting;]</HI> or wherein art thou now &s;o terrible? <HI>[O grave where are]</HI> the fruits of <HI>[thy victory?]</HI> the bo|dies of the Saints which thou had&s;t in thy Pri&s;on, are all to be &s;et at liberty. Ver. 56. <HI>[The &s;ting of death is &s;in,]</HI> and as it is the wages of that, it is very terrible, for <HI>[the &s;trength of]</HI> that &s;ting <HI>[is the Law]</HI> of God, which being broken by us, we are by this Law condemned to dye temporally and eternally. Ver. 57. But <HI>[thanks be to God,]</HI>
<PB N="442" REF="236"> our Redeemer by dying for us, hath &s;atisfied the Law and delivered us from eternal death, and now it can only make us immortal, for God <HI>[giveth us the victory,]</HI> and we &s;hall ri&s;e again &s;o as to be for ever free from it, <HI>[through our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t.]</HI> Ver. 58. Since therefore the Re&s;urre|ction is &s;o certain, and the Righteous &s;hall then be &s;o infinitely happy, I &s;hall apply this to de&s;ire you <HI>[my beloved brethren, to be &s;tedfa&s;t]</HI> in your belief of it, and <HI>[unmoveable]</HI> as to your ho|ping for it, living as well and as religiou&s;ly as you can, yea <HI>[always abounding]</HI> in piety and ver|tue, which is <HI>[the work]</HI> &s;et you by your great <HI>[Lord;]</HI> for now ye <HI>[know your labour in the Lords work is not in vain,]</HI> but you &s;hall be fully rewarded for it when this Re&s;urrection comes; and thus this one Principle firmly believed and made the Rule of your Life, will &s;ecure you in the practice of all Vertue, and bring you to the Re|wards of it in Eternal Glory.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="443" REF="236">
<HEAD>Partition III. OF THE DEVOTIONS USED AT THE GRAVE.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. WE brought the Body into the Church, to &s;hew the Party dyed in the Communion thereof; and now we carry it to its long home the Grave: and &s;ince the &s;ight of that Place and of the Corps now ready to be put into it, is wont to make great im|pre&s;&s;ion on us, the Church takes this occa&s;ion to fit us with <HI>Devotions at the Grave:</HI> Fir&s;t, Here is a Meditation of the &s;hortne&s;s and uncertainty of our Lives, <HI>Job</HI> xiv. 1, 2. This dead Body is a lively Monitor to us how truly <HI>Job</HI> &s;pake when he &s;aid, <HI>[Man that is born of a Woman,]</HI> who is mor|tal her &s;elf, <HI>[hath but a &s;hort time to live,]</HI> while it &s;pends we do not perceive it, and when it is gone it &s;eems as nothing; yet our days are not only few but evil, and <HI>[full of mi&s;ery,]</HI> for we are ever fearing or feeling &s;ome Calamity; and &s;ince they
<PB N="444" REF="237"> are no better, it is a Mercy they are no longer: <HI>[We]</HI> &s;pring up hopefully and &s;eem fair <HI>[as a Flower,]</HI> but death &s;oon <HI>[cuts us down]</HI> and then we wither; <HI>[we flee]</HI> and pa&s;s away as &s;wiftly and &s;ilently as <HI>[the &s;hadow]</HI> of a Cloud, being al|ways changing from Childhood to Youth, and &s;o down to Old Age; we <HI>[never continue in one &s;tay]</HI> nor have any certainty in our Condition. <HI>[In the mid&s;t of life,]</HI> while we are healthful and &s;trong, <HI>[we are in]</HI> continual danger of <HI>[death,]</HI> and every day drawing nearer to it; <HI>[of whom therefore &s;hould]</HI> &s;uch changeable Creatures as we <HI>[&s;eek for &s;uccour but of thee, O Lord,]</HI> who art ever the &s;ame? thou only can&s;t pre&s;erve our lives, and we might be full of hope thou woulde&s;t do &s;o, had we not by <HI>[our &s;ins ju&s;tly di&s;plea&s;ed thee;]</HI> But we will now heartily repent of them, and importunately pray unto thee for deliverance from the Puni&s;hment due to them, &s;aying, <HI>[O Lord God mo&s;t holy, O Lord mo&s;t mighty, O holy and mo&s;t merciful Saviour,]</HI> pardon us; and though we mu&s;t dye temporally, yet <HI>[do not]</HI> thou deliver us <HI>[into the bitter pains of eternal death,]</HI> which is &s;o infinite, endle&s;s and intolerable, that we are willing to &s;ubmit to natural death, and only concerned to e&s;cape that which is eternal: That is terrible to us indeed, as God <HI>[who knows our hearts]</HI> can tell, and therefore we again be|&s;eech him <HI>[not to &s;hut his merciful ears to our Prayers,]</HI> but to grant our Reque&s;t, and <HI>[&s;pare us]</HI> from this lo&s;t and wor&s;t kind of death, <HI>[as he is a holy Lord, a mighty God, a merciful Sa|viour, a worthy]</HI> and <HI>[eternal Iudge,]</HI> we beg of him not to condemn us to Hell Torments how|ever: Yea we pray that <HI>[no pains]</HI> or terror of
<PB N="445" REF="237"> temporal death may make us <HI>[fall]</HI> off from <HI>[God]</HI> by a dangerous de&s;pair; and if we can prevail we &s;hall e&s;cape all that is evil in natural death, and be wholly free from eternal death. And here we mu&s;t note, that our Church hath wholly rejected the needle&s;s and vain Prayers for the Dead, and by all the&s;e Meditations and Prayers &s;trives to make the occa&s;ion as profitable as may be to the Living.</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>The &s;olemn</HI> Interring of the Body next fol|lows, immediately before which the Ancients bid them <HI>Farewel,</HI> and took their la&s;t leave of them with <HI>a Ki&s;s.</HI> The Po&s;ture of Chri&s;tian Bodies was always with the Feet Ea&s;tward and the Face Up|ward, that &s;o they might be ready to meet Chri&s;t who is to come <HI>from the East,</HI> and that they might be in the po&s;ture of Prayer, as &s;oon as they are rai&s;ed. Upon the Body thus laid in the Grave <HI>the Prie&s;t</HI> ca&s;ts Earth, with the&s;e pious and proper words, <HI>[Fora&s;much as it hath plea&s;ed Almigh|ty God to take unto him&s;elf the Soul of our dear]</HI> Brother here <HI>[departed;]</HI> the Soul is gone to him that gave it, it needs not our Prayers, nor can our Tears recal that; and &s;ince it was <HI>Gods</HI> Will and Plea&s;ure, we mu&s;t not grieve too much though he were a <HI>Dear Friend;</HI> the Lord hath di&s;po&s;ed of the better part, and left the Body to our Care, <HI>[We therefore]</HI> knowing it came from the Earth, and by Gods Order mu&s;t return thi|ther, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> xii. 7. do <HI>[commit this Body to the ground,]</HI> which is no more than putting <HI>[earth to earth, a&s;hes to a&s;hes, and du&s;t to du&s;t,]</HI> to which it will turn very &s;hortly: Yet we do thus &s;olemnly commit it to the Grave, to keep it &s;afe till God call for it; we leave it here <HI>[in &s;ure and cer|tain
<PB N="446" REF="238"> hope of the re&s;urrection to eternal life,]</HI> we believe both good and bad &s;hall live again and be rai&s;ed to a life without end, and we hope this our Brother &s;hall have the better part in that Re|&s;urrection: And if any ask how we can hope, a di&s;|&s;olved corrupted body can live again, we &s;ay, our hope is grounded on the Power of the great Effi|cient, even <HI>[through our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,] <HI>Philip.</HI></HI> iii. 21. who rai&s;ed his own dead body <HI>[and &s;hall change our vile body,]</HI> making it like unto his <HI>[glorious body, according to his Almighty power,]</HI> to which all things mu&s;t &s;ubmit, and by which he can give all matter &s;uch a Form as he plea|&s;eth; and &s;ince we expect this, we will not grieve exce&s;&s;ively.</P>
<P N="3">&sect;. 3. To this is added a <HI>Con&s;olatory Sentence</HI> from <HI>Revel.</HI> xiv. 13. being a &s;pecial Revelation from Heaven made to S. <HI>John</HI> to comfort tho&s;e who dyed in Gods Favour, and was to be writ for the encouragement of all: Since Je&s;us hath now con|quered Death, <HI>[from henceforth ble&s;&s;ed are the dead that dye in the Lord,]</HI> they are not to be la|mented, but rejoyced over; for Gods Spirit a&s;&s;ures us, that <HI>[they re&s;t from their labours,]</HI> their work is done, their warfare accompli&s;hed, and now they enjoy the crowns of their Victory, and the re|ward of all their Pains, and &s;hall we grieve at their happine&s;s?</P>
<P N="4">&sect;. 4. Finally, we now turn to God and pray, not for the decea&s;ed, who would be no better for it, but for our &s;elves, that we may live holily and dye happily, as we hope he hath done. And fir&s;t we begin with the Le&s;&s;er Litany, to crave of the
<PB N="447" REF="238"> Lord to <HI>[have mercy upon us;]</HI> and then we add the Lords Prayer, <HI>[hallowing]</HI> and prai&s;ing the <HI>[Name]</HI> of our Heavenly <HI>[Father]</HI> even in our affliction, de&s;iring <HI>[his Kingdom may come]</HI> wherein we &s;hall all meet again, and <HI>[his Will be done]</HI> though it &s;eem to cro&s;s our natural de&s;ires; praying al&s;o for the relief of our <HI>[daily]</HI> wants, the pardon of our <HI>[&s;ins,]</HI> and a deliverance from <HI>[temptation and all evil.]</HI></P>
<P N="5">&sect;. 5. The way thus prepared, the Prie&s;t u&s;es the two Collects, the fir&s;t of which contains a Profe&s;|&s;ion of our Faith concerning the &s;tate of dead Chri|&s;tians, a Thank&s;giving for the Mercy &s;hewed to the decea&s;ed Man, and a Prayer for the coming of Chri&s;ts Kingdom: 1. We profe&s;s to believe that <HI>[the Spirits of them that depart hence in the Lord do live]</HI> with God, <HI>Luk.</HI> xx. 38. and &s;o do not lament them as per&s;ons dead and gone for ever; they live in their better part, the Soul, yea live hap|pily; for <HI>[with God]</HI> (we believe) the&s;e <HI>[Souls of the Faithful after they are delivered from the burden of the Fle&s;h, are in joy and felici|ty:]</HI> They counted the Fle&s;h a burden and pri&s;on to their Soul, from which being now &s;et free, we learn from the Scripture now read, they are in a ble&s;&s;ed e&s;tate: Wherefore we are &s;o far from mur|muring, that we <HI>[give thee hearty thanks, for that it hath plea&s;ed thee to deliver this our Brother out of the mi&s;eries of this &s;inful World,]</HI> wherein the longer he had &s;tayed the more evil he would have done and &s;uffered, and therefore we cannot but reckon it a Mercy to him to be taken from all the&s;e Calamities and Dangers. And as to
<PB N="448" REF="239"> our &s;elves we are not &s;o much in love with this World to de&s;ire to &s;tay long here, but <HI>[be&s;eech thee]</HI> that it may be thy plea&s;ure, <HI>[&s;hortly to ac|compli&s;h the number of thine Elect,]</HI> for who&s;e &s;ake the World endures; but when thou ha&s;t brought all the&s;e to Heaven, then we de&s;ire thou wilt <HI>[ha&s;ten thy Kingdom, that we]</HI> who are yet alive, <HI>[with all tho&s;e that are departed in thy Faith]</HI> and fear, may all together <HI>[have our perfect con&s;ummation and bli&s;s both in body and &s;oul,]</HI> for we are yet in a mi&s;erable &s;inful World, and they have not the full fruition of thy Glory till their bodies be rai&s;ed, wherefore Lord make us all perfect, that we may meet again <HI>[in thy eternal and everla&s;ting Glory, through Ie|&s;us Chri&s;t:]</HI> Amen.</P>
<P N="6">&sect;. 6. <HI>The la&s;t Collect,</HI> is to prevent exce&s;&s;ive grief, and to turn our thoughts to a due care of our own Souls: The Introduction of it being the grounds of our Hope concerning the Re&s;urrection, for we call upon our <HI>[Merciful God the Father of our Lord Ie&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> who (as we heard before) hath declared <HI>[he is the Re&s;urrection and the Life,]</HI> &s;o that they who have believed in him <HI>[though they]</HI> mu&s;t <HI>[dye]</HI> temporally, <HI>[&s;hall live again,]</HI> and whoever lives according to his Will and <HI>[believes in him &s;hall never dye eternally,]</HI> and therefore &s;uch gain much and lo&s;e nothing by death, <HI>John</HI> xi. 25, 26. and &s;o are not exce&s;&s;ively to be lamented. We remember al&s;o that though Chri&s;tianity denies us not to &s;hed a few pious Tears of affection, yet we are &s;trictly forbidden by God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> iv. 3. <HI>[to be &s;orry]</HI> for the death of our Chri&s;tian Friends, in that extream manner that Pa|gans
<PB N="449" REF="239"> are, and <HI>[men without the hope]</HI> of a Re|&s;urrection, they think their Friends utterly extinct, and never expect to &s;ee them more: But we know good Men when they dye, do but <HI>[&s;leep in him,]</HI> who &s;hall awaken them again after a while; where|fore we will moderate our &s;orrow for them, and <HI>[meekly be&s;eech thee for our &s;elves,]</HI> who are in danger of a wor&s;e death, even a <HI>[death in &s;in,]</HI> Lord give us a part in this fir&s;t Re&s;urrection, and while we live <HI>[rai&s;e us to the life of Righteou&s;|ne&s;s,]</HI> and help us to live religiou&s;ly and &s;pend our time well, for we mu&s;t dye temporally, and when the time comes that we <HI>[mu&s;t depart]</HI> hence, no|thing but a holy life can bring us to a happy death, and to <HI>[re&s;t in Chri&s;t, as we hope this our bro|ther doth;]</HI> of who&s;e final E&s;tate being not ab&s;o|lutely certain, we are bound in charity to hope the be&s;t: Lord therefore grant, that whenever we dye we may have a happy end, <HI>[and at the gene|ral re&s;urrection]</HI> when the living and dead &s;hall all meet again, <HI>[we may be found]</HI> upon our great Tryal, <HI>[acceptable in thy &s;ight, and receive that]</HI> inexpre&s;&s;ible <HI>[ble&s;&s;ing]</HI> to hear our Pardon <HI>[pronounced]</HI> from thy Sons Mouth, even that he may &s;ay to us, as he will <HI>[to all that love and fear thee, Come ye ble&s;&s;ed Children of my Fa|ther receive the Kingdom,]</HI> which, though not merited by you, was purcha&s;ed by me <HI>[and prepa|red]</HI> by my Father <HI>[for you from the beginning of the World,]</HI> and then we &s;hall enter upon ever|la&s;ting Joy, and prai&s;e our God for ever; this there|fore we <HI>[be&s;eech him to grant,]</HI> that we may be thus made holy here in order to our being happy hereafter, <HI>[for Ie&s;us Chri&s;t his &s;ake:]</HI> Amen.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<PB N="450" REF="240">
<HEAD>THE THANKSGIVING OF WOMEN AFTER CHILD-BIRTH.</HEAD>
<DIV4 TYPE="introduction">
<HEAD>The Introduction.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Birth of Man is little le&s;s than a Miracle, and le&s;t the frequency &s;hould dimini&s;h our Sen&s;e of it, the Woman who hath received this wonderful Mercy is order|ed to come to Church and offer up her publick Prai&s;es: The Original of which is from the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es, Levit.</HI> xii. which commands all Women after they had born a Child, to come to the Hou&s;e of God within a certain number of days, and with a Sacrifice to prai&s;e God for this great Mercy: And though nothing but Sin makes any per&s;on un|clean
<PB N="451" REF="240"> under the Go&s;pel, and &s;o the Ceremonial Rea&s;on be cea&s;ed; yet the Obligation to make a publick acknowledgment of &s;o eminent a Favour remains &s;till. And therefore the Ble&s;&s;ed Virgin (who was not defiled by Chri&s;ts Birth) ob&s;erved this Holy Rite, and in all Ages Chri&s;tian Mothers have followed her Example; yea in the Ea&s;tern Church they bring their Child in their Arms, as &s;he did, to pre&s;ent it to God, and there they do this after forty days: But in the We&s;tern Church there is no time &s;et down by any Law, only the Mother is to come as &s;oon as &s;he is able, and the <HI>accustomed Time</HI> is after one Month; Nece&s;&s;ity and Mode&s;ty oblige them to &s;tay &s;o long at lea&s;t, and if they be not recovered then, they mu&s;t forbear longer, &s;ince they cannot prai&s;e God for a Mercy before they have received it. The Place to do this in is the Church, and thence it is called <HI>Churching of Women,</HI> and it mu&s;t be done &s;o publickly, Fir&s;t, for Gods Honour, who&s;e work of Creation and his Pre&s;er|ving the poor Woman ought to be publickly own|ed. Secondly, to &s;atisfie the Womans Duty who is bound to let Gods Goodne&s;s be &s;hewed forth, that others may learn to tru&s;t in him. Thirdly, And by this means many are brought to joyn in Gods Prai&s;es for &s;o publick a Mercy, which all Men and Women are concerned to own with Gratitude, and there|fore to do this in a private Hou&s;e is ab&s;urd and con|trary to the main End of the Office.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="452" REF="241">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preface and P&s;alms.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. <HI>THe Preface</HI> is de&s;igned to a&s;&s;i&s;t the Wo|man to do this Duty with under&s;tand|ing, and &s;he is therein taught, Fir&s;t, who is the Au|thor of this Mercy, <HI>viz. <HI>[Almighty God:]</HI></HI> Se|condly, what was the Motive thereunto, not her de|&s;erts, but <HI>[his goodne&s;s:]</HI> Thirdly, what Effect followed thereon, <HI>[the &s;afe deliverance]</HI> of the Woman, and <HI>[pre&s;erving]</HI> her in <HI>[Childbirth]</HI> notwith&s;tanding the great <HI>[pains]</HI> &s;he endured, and the extream <HI>[peril]</HI> of death &s;he was in: Fourth|ly, what is the con&s;equence of all this, <HI>viz.</HI> That &s;he who is thus pre&s;erved and delivered, is bound <HI>[to give hearty thanks to God]</HI> her gracious Deliverer, and <HI>[&s;ay]</HI> in <HI>Davids</HI> Words:</P>
<P N="2">&sect;. 2. <HI>P&s;alm</HI> cxvi. ver.. 1 I prayed earne&s;tly in my late danger, and am well <HI>[plea&s;ed]</HI> that the <HI>[Lord]</HI> hath heard the <HI>[voice of my prayer.]</HI> Ver. 2. I could &s;carce &s;peak I was &s;o faint, but <HI>[he inclined his ear to me]</HI> and heard my inward and &s;ecret groans, and delivered me, as I de&s;ired, <HI>[therefore will]</HI> I call upon him <HI>[as long as I live.]</HI> Ver. 3. I &s;ee that is the way to get relief, <HI>[for the &s;nares of death]</HI> like a Net <HI>[compa&s;&s;ed me about,]</HI> &s;o that there &s;eemed no way open to e&s;cape: <HI>[The pains]</HI> that are the mo&s;t terrible next to tho&s;e <HI>[of Hell]</HI> violently <HI>[got hold upon me.]</HI> Ver. 4. And when <HI>[I found]</HI> this outward <HI>[trouble]</HI> of Body
<PB N="453" REF="241"> and inward <HI>[heavine&s;s]</HI> of Mind &s;eize on me, then <HI>[I called]</HI> upon the <HI>[Name]</HI> of the Lord, and prayed, &s;aying, <HI>[O Lord I be&s;eech thee]</HI> free me from my bodily pain as &s;oon as may be, however <HI>[deliver my Soul]</HI> from eternal pains. Ver. 5. And he was plea&s;ed to hear me an unworthy Sinner, therefore I do here openly declare <HI>[the Lord is]</HI> very <HI>[gracious,]</HI> and <HI>[our God is]</HI> exceeding <HI>[merciful,]</HI> he was <HI>[righteous]</HI> in laying this Pu|ni&s;hment of the fir&s;t Sin upon me, and it was pure|ly his free Mercy to &s;upport me, and take it off from me. Ver. 6. I am an Example that <HI>[the Lord pre|&s;erveth]</HI> the meane&s;t and &s;imple&s;t of his Servants, for <HI>[I was in mi&s;ery]</HI> who had no worth in me to de&s;erve his Favour, yet <HI>[he helped me.]</HI> Ver. 7. Wherefore de&s;pair no more, but <HI>[turn]</HI> again and <HI>[re&s;t]</HI> upon Gods Mercy <HI>[O my Soul,]</HI> for <HI>[the Lord hath rewarded]</HI> thee well for tru&s;ting in him. Ver. 8. <HI>[Why]</HI> &s;hould I ever di&s;tru&s;t him a|gain, who hath <HI>[delivered my Soul]</HI> from eter|nal, and my Body from temporal <HI>[death,]</HI> and by removing my fears and my pains, hath freed <HI>[my eyes from tears]</HI> and <HI>[kept my feet from fal|ling]</HI> into the Pit of de&s;pair. Ver. 9. And &s;ince he hath given me a new Life, <HI>[I]</HI> am re&s;olved to &s;pend it holily, and always to <HI>[walk]</HI> as it were <HI>[before God, in the Land of the Living,]</HI> to which his Mercy hath re&s;tored me. Ver. 10. <HI>[I believed]</HI> always he was able to help me, and therefore I may <HI>[&s;peak]</HI> thus much, <HI>[but I was &s;ore troubled]</HI> in my extremity for fear he &s;hould not be willing to deliver me, and when all about me gave me hopes, <HI>[I &s;aid in my ha&s;t]</HI> and impatience, the&s;e and <HI>[all men are lyars,]</HI> and do but deceive me. Ver. 11. But now he hath out-done my hopes <HI>[what
<PB N="454" REF="242"> reward &s;hall I give]</HI> unto the <HI>[Lord for]</HI> my ea&s;e, my life, my health, and <HI>[all]</HI> other <HI>[benefits]</HI> which he hath be&s;towed on me? Ver. 12. I cannot requite him, but I would do what I can, <HI>[I will]</HI> go to his Holy Table and <HI>[take the Cup of Sal|vation,]</HI> and will not only ble&s;s him at that Sacra|ment for this and all his Mercies, but will <HI>[call upon the Name]</HI> of the <HI>[Lord]</HI> there, and be&s;eech him for Je&s;us &s;ake to continue them. Ver. 13. I promi&s;ed if he re&s;tored me, to prai&s;e him for this Mercy, and to live an&s;werable to it; and <HI>[I will pay my vows]</HI> ju&s;t now, and am come hither <HI>[in the pre&s;ence]</HI> of all his <HI>[people,]</HI> into the <HI>[Courts]</HI> of the Lords <HI>[Hou&s;e,]</HI> the &s;piritual <HI>[Ieru&s;alem,]</HI> to ble&s;s his Name and to cau&s;e others to joyn with me; wherefore O let us all <HI>[prai&s;e the Lord]</HI> and &s;ay, <HI>[Glory be to the Father, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>P&s;al.</HI> cxxvii. The former P&s;alm re&s;pected the Safety of the Mother, and this the Benefit the Fa|mily hath received in the birth of the Child.</P>
<P>Ver. 1. Children are the &s;upport of Families, but <HI>[except the Lord]</HI> plea&s;e by giving Children and pre&s;erving them <HI>[to build]</HI> up <HI>[a Hou&s;e]</HI> or Fa|mily, <HI>[their labour]</HI> is but <HI>[lo&s;t]</HI> who go about to &s;ecure the Succe&s;&s;ion in it. Ver. 2. If they &s;hould multiply into a City <HI>[except]</HI> the <HI>[Lord keep]</HI> that <HI>[City]</HI> from its Enemies, <HI>[the Watchman wakes in vain,]</HI> for he cannot fore&s;ee or prevent the ruin of it. Ver. 3. And when we have Children, we can|not provide for them without Gods Ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>[it is but lo&s;t labour]</HI> to ri&s;e very <HI>[early]</HI> and go to bed <HI>[late,]</HI> to work hard and <HI>[eat]</HI> your very <HI>[bread]</HI> with <HI>[carefulne&s;s]</HI> if God do not pro&s;per you, for they whom he loves do thrive well, yet &s;leep
<PB N="455" REF="242"> &s;oundly, and take not &s;o much carking care. Ver. 4. 'Tis plain that Wealth comes from God, and the <HI>[Children]</HI> we leave it to, though naturally they are <HI>[the fruit of the Womb,]</HI> yet it is by the Di|vine Providence, for we mu&s;t receive them <HI>[as a heritage and gift that cometh]</HI> from the <HI>[Lord.]</HI> Ver. 5. And truly they are an Ornament and a De|fence to their Parents <HI>[like as Arrows]</HI> in the <HI>[Hand]</HI> of a mighty Man, &s;o <HI>[are young Chil|dren,]</HI> they grace our Per&s;ons and keep our Foes in awe. Ver. 6. <HI>[Happy]</HI> therefore is that Man who&s;e Hou&s;e like a <HI>[Quiver is full of them,]</HI> in Peace they will plead and in War fight for their Parents, &s;o that <HI>[they &s;hall not]</HI> be wor&s;ted when they are to an&s;wer <HI>[their Enemies in the Gates:]</HI> And &s;ince this Mercy is now be&s;towed on your Fami|ly, you mu&s;t own it and &s;ay, <HI>[Glory be to the Fa|ther, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Prayers.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THe Woman promi&s;ed among other things to call upon Gods Name, and &s;o mu&s;t now joyn with the Prie&s;t in that Duty, to which he excites her by &s;aying, <HI>Let us pray:</HI> And that the Addre&s;s may be humble, it is begun with the &s;hort Litany, <HI>Lord have mercy upon us,</HI> &amp;c. That it may be effectual, it is continued in <HI>the Lords Prayer;</HI> and that all may bear a part, here are Proper Re&s;pon&s;es from <HI>P&s;al.</HI> lxxxvi. 2. &amp; lxiii. 3. &amp; lxi. 1. de&s;iring God to &s;ave and pre&s;erve this Woman which tru&s;ts in him, to defend her from Satans Temptations, and
<PB N="456" REF="243"> finally to hear our Prayers for her: E&s;pecially <HI>the Collect of Thanksgiving,</HI> wherein the Prie&s;t fir&s;t owns <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> to be the Author of this Mercy, and then returns him <HI>[humble thanks for it,]</HI> &s;hewing what rea&s;on there is for it, <HI>viz.</HI> be|cau&s;e it was great conde&s;cen&s;ion in God to <HI>[vouch|&s;afe]</HI> to regard her; and al&s;o becau&s;e it was an Act of infinite Power and Goodne&s;s <HI>[to deliver]</HI> her from tho&s;e intolerable <HI>[pains]</HI> and that extream <HI>[peril]</HI> of death &s;he was under in her <HI>[Childbirth.]</HI> Secondly, he prays &s;he may live &s;utably to this Mer|cy here, de&s;iring our <HI>[merciful Father]</HI> to grant that <HI>[&s;he]</HI> by the <HI>[help]</HI> of his Grace <HI>[may live faithfully,]</HI> and &s;pend this new Life according to <HI>[Gods Will]</HI> who gave it to her, in all purity, piety and vertue, and that &s;he may have the reward of it hereafter, and <HI>[be partaker of everla&s;ting glory in the life to come;]</HI> and this he de&s;ires through the Merits of <HI>[Ie&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> our Lord: Amen.</P>
<P>The Office being thus devoutly performed, the <HI>Rubric</HI> admoni&s;heth the Woman to own Gods great Mercy by the u&s;ual &s;mall acknowledgment to his Mini&s;ter, to which &s;he &s;hould add &s;ome Offering to the Poor, which is the only Sacrifice under the Go&s;|pel; and it advi&s;eth her as &s;oon as may be to re|ceive the Holy Sacrament, as the mo&s;t &s;olemn way of prai&s;ing God for him by whom &s;he received this Deliverance and all other Mercies, and as a means to bind her &s;elf more &s;trictly to &s;pend the days in Gods Service which he hath added to her Life.</P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 TYPE="subpart">
<PB N="457" REF="243">
<HEAD>THE COMMINATION.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. BOth Scripture and Primitive Practice have made Fa&s;ting a Companion of Re|pentance, and therefore this Peniten|tial Office is to be u&s;ed on the days of Solemn Fa&s;t|ing, Ordinary or Extraordinary; becau&s;e we are then in the be&s;t Di&s;po&s;ition to humble our Souls for our Offences: For the effecting whereof, here is Fir&s;t a Proper Preface: Secondly, an Homily or Di&s;cour&s;e: Thirdly, Several Forms of Prayer, all tending to bring us to Repentance.</P>
<DIV4 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. I.</HI> Of the Preface.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. THis Preface &s;hews the Rea&s;on and Occa|&s;ion of compo&s;ing this Office, <HI>viz.</HI> To &s;upply the Want of Primitive Di&s;cipline, that every Man may judge him&s;elf, &s;ince the Church now judgeth &s;o few Offenders. <HI>[In the Primitive Church]</HI> all manife&s;t Sinners, Adulterers, Drun|kards, Bla&s;phemers, &amp;c. were pre&s;ently Excommu|nicated,
<PB N="458" REF="244"> and not received into the Church again, till by &s;ome years of Penitence and Mortification they had made their Repentance appear to be &s;in|cere. And le&s;t any other Sinners &s;hould e&s;cape, they had <HI>[a godly Di&s;cipline,]</HI> all Chri&s;tians came to the Bi&s;hop <HI>[in the beginning of Lent,]</HI> that is up|on <HI>A&s;h-Wedne&s;day;</HI> and all who by their own Free Confe&s;&s;ion or by others Di&s;covery were guilty of any great Crimes, had a &s;trict Penance laid upon them for the forty days of Lent, that the Hard&s;hips they endured might help to bring the Offenders to Repentance and <HI>[Salvation;]</HI> and be <HI>[a warn|ing to others to be more afraid to offend:]</HI> But this in the Roman Church is turned into a meer Ce|remony of &s;prinkling A&s;hes upon all that come to confe&s;s on A&s;h-Wedne&s;day: And in our Church, &s;ince Cu&s;tom hath di&s;continued the Primitive U|&s;age, the only Remedy <HI>[until the &s;aid Di&s;cipline be re&s;tored]</HI> (which we may rather wi&s;h than ex|pect in the&s;e Licentious Days) is, To endeavour to bring every Man to judge and condemn him&s;elf, by &s;etting before him the Cur&s;es due to all Sin, and minding him of Gods dreadful Tribunal, where the Impenitent, though they be never cen&s;ured here, &s;hall certainly be condemned: And it is hoped this may fir&s;t bring every Sinner <HI>[to true Repentance]</HI> for that which is pa&s;t; and &s;econdly, make them carefully <HI>[to flee tho&s;e Vices]</HI> unto which Gods Cur&s;e is due, as they them&s;elves do here acknow|ledge.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="459" REF="244">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. II.</HI> Of the Homily or Di&s;cour&s;e.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. LE&s;t the Jews &s;hould go on &s;ecurely in breaking Gods Law, and forget the Cur&s;e due to tho&s;e Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, God him&s;elf appoint|ed the People &s;hould yearly a&s;&s;emble; and when the Prie&s;t did proclaim the Law with the Cur&s;e annex|ed, every Per&s;on pre&s;ent was to declare his Belief of that Threatning, by &s;aying, <HI>[Amen,] <HI>Deut.</HI></HI> xxvii. <HI>Jo&s;h.</HI> viii. 33. And though Chri&s;t hath now taken away the Cur&s;e of the Law, <HI>Galat.</HI> iii. 13. yet that is only with re&s;pect to tho&s;e that truly repent: But as to all others the Cur&s;e is &s;till in force. And a true Penitent doth not wi&s;h any Cur&s;e to him&s;elf, becau&s;e this <HI>[Amen]</HI> is no Adverb of wi&s;hing, but &s;ignifies, Verily it is <HI>[True,]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> i. 20. So that when the Prie&s;t declares that Idolaters, and &s;uch as are undutiful to Parents, Unju&s;t Men, and &s;uch as de&s;pi&s;e the mi&s;erable, Oppre&s;&s;ors and Malicious Per|&s;ons, Adulterers, and tho&s;e that are guilty of Bribe|ry, with tho&s;e who rely only upon Men, as al&s;o the Uncharitable, La&s;civious, Covetous, Slandering, De|bauched and Extortioners are accur&s;ed: When this is declared (I &s;ay) every Man may &s;ay, <HI>[Amen,]</HI> that is, He may affirm he verily believes the Truth of this which God hath &s;aid both in the Law and the Go&s;pel, yea his believing this, is the true cau&s;e why he now &s;o heartily repents and begs Pardon, that he may avoid it.</P>
<P N="2"><PB N="460" REF="245">&sect;. 2. And that this is the Churches De&s;ign, ap|pears by the following <HI>[Application,]</HI> wherein, from the certain Truth that the&s;e Cur&s;es &s;hall be ex|ecuted on the Offenders in the&s;e kinds who remain Impenitent; There is, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A general <HI>[Exhorta|tion to Repentance;]</HI> becau&s;e we all have &s;inned, and &s;o are in danger of Gods Wrath, we ought all to go to him with inward grief and outward Ex|pre&s;&s;ions of Sorrow, confe&s;&s;ing our Sins before him now, and re&s;olving to for&s;ake them for the time to come. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Here are divers Motives to bring us to this hearty Repentance; Fir&s;t, The Con&s;ide|ration of Gods Wrath again&s;t Impenitent Sinners, he proceeds &s;trictly when he begins with them, <HI>Math.</HI> iii. 10. his Judgments are <HI>[fearful,] <HI>Hebr.</HI></HI> x. 31. terrible and unavoidable, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> xi. 6. He him|&s;elf will manage it, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> xxvi. 21. And no guilty Per&s;on can either <HI>[abide,] <HI>Malach.</HI></HI> iii. 2. or <HI>[e&s;cape]</HI> di&s;covery, <HI>Math.</HI> iii.12. Nor will there be any time to repent then, for his Wrath comes <HI>[&s;uddenly,]</HI> 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> v. 1, 2. like a Thief in the Night, or Pains on a Labouring Woman. Nor can they make any Excu&s;e, becau&s;e it is &s;o ju&s;tly de&s;erved by them, <HI>Rom.</HI> ii. 3, 4, 5. Or if they do entreat, they &s;hall not then be heard, <HI>Prov.</HI> i. 28, 29, 30. For Chri&s;t comes then not to argue but to condemn and pronounce the dreadful Sentence, <HI>Math.</HI> xxv. 41. which con|&s;igns them over to Eternal Mi&s;ery. Wherefore, Se|condly, Here are other Motives taken from Gods Mercy to the Penitent, who may be forgiven if they repent pre&s;ently, <HI>Hebr.</HI> iii. 7. before the time be pa&s;t, <HI>Joh.</HI> xii. 35, 36. For he hath promi&s;ed upon the&s;e Terms to forgive, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> lv. 7. So that if our Sins be never &s;o hainous, they may be pardoned, <HI>I&s;ai.</HI> i. 18. Yea they &s;hall be forgiven if we for&s;ake them, <HI>E|zek.</HI>
<PB N="461" REF="245"> xviii. 30. And the Rea&s;on is, becau&s;e Chri&s;t who died for our Sins on Earth, is <HI>[now our Ad|vocate]</HI> to beg our Pardon in Heaven, 1 <HI>John</HI> ii. 1, 2. Thirdly, Upon the&s;e grounds we exhort all pre|&s;ent to <HI>[turn to him,]</HI> firmly a&s;&s;ured of his wil|lingne&s;s to receive us, and fully re&s;olved to amend our Lives, and <HI>[take the ea&s;ie Yoke]</HI> of his Com|mandments upon us for the time to come, <HI>Math.</HI> xi. 28, 29, 30. And la&s;tly, Here is &s;hewed the Benefit of &s;o doing, for hereby we &s;hall certainly be deli|vered from the Cur&s;es of the Law, <HI>Gal.</HI> iii. 13. and be acquitted at Chri&s;ts la&s;t Tribunal by that joyful Sentence, <HI>Math.</HI> xxv. 33, 34. which &s;hall con&s;ign us unto Eternal Happine&s;s.</P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. III.</HI> Of the Penitential P&s;alm.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. NOw if upon all the&s;e rational Grounds we be re&s;olved to repent, here is a Me|thod pre&s;cribed; Fir&s;t, by u&s;ing the li. <HI>P&s;alm</HI> as <HI>David</HI> did upon his Repentance: And therein we have Fir&s;t, The things to be done with re&s;pect to our &s;elves, <HI>viz.</HI> 1. By way of Petition, <HI>viz.</HI> An earne&s;t Supplication for Pardon, Ver. i. <HI>[Have mercy on me, &amp;c.]</HI> and purifying Grace, Ver. ii. <HI>[Wa&s;h me, &amp;c.]</HI> A Confe&s;&s;ion of Sin both actual and ori|ginal, Ver. iii. <HI>[I acknowledge, &amp;c.]</HI> Ver. iv. <HI>[A|gain&s;t thee only, &amp;c.]</HI> Ver. v. <HI>[For behold, &amp;c.]</HI> Ver. vi. <HI>[But lo thou require&s;t, &amp;c.]</HI> And a firm
<PB N="462" REF="246"> Per&s;wa&s;ion that God will Pardon and Clean&s;e us. Ver. vii. <HI>[Thou &s;halt purge me, &amp;c.]</HI> Ver. viii. <HI>[Thou &s;halt make me hear, &amp;c.]</HI> To which are added divers Proper Petitions on this Occa&s;ion; For Remi&s;&s;ion, Ver. ix. <HI>[Turn thy Face, &amp;c.]</HI> For Sanctification, Ver. x. <HI>[Make me a clean Heart, &amp;c.]</HI> For Comfort, Ver. xi. <HI>[Ca&s;t me not away, &amp;c.]</HI> And Confirmation in our good Purpo&s;es, Ver. xii. <HI>[O give me the Comfort, &amp;c.]</HI> Secondly, By way of Vow and promi&s;e, that if God plea&s;e to grant the&s;e Reque&s;ts, his Mercy &s;hall engage us to labour to convert others, Ver. xiii. <HI>[Then &s;hall I teach, &amp;c.]</HI> And to prai&s;e him with real Re|turns of Gratitude, Ver. xiv. <HI>[Deliver me from, &amp;c.]</HI> Ver. xv. <HI>[Thou &s;halt open my Lips, &amp;c.]</HI> And though no legal Sacrifice be needful now, Ver. xvi. <HI>[For thou de&s;ire&s;t no Sacrifice, &amp;c.]</HI> Yet we will offer our Hearts to God full of trouble that we did offend him, Ver. xvii. <HI>[The Sacrifice of God, &amp;c.]</HI> The Second Part of the P&s;alm re&s;pects the Publick, praying for the Churches Pro&s;perity, Ver. xviii. <HI>[O be favourable, &amp;c.]</HI> And promi&s;ing Pub|lick Returns of Prai&s;e for it, Ver. xix. <HI>[Then &s;halt thou be plea&s;ed, &amp;c.]</HI></P>
</DIV4>
<DIV4 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD><HI>Sect. IV.</HI> Of the Penitential Prayers.</HEAD>
<P N="1">&sect;. 1. FInally, We have &s;ome Proper Forms of Devotions &s;uted to this Occa&s;ion, being Importunate Supplications for Mercy, <HI>viz. <HI>[The
<PB N="463" REF="246"> Domine mi&s;erere, The Lords Prayer, and Suf|frages,]</HI></HI> all explained before. To which is ad|ded, Fir&s;t, a <HI>[Collect]</HI> de&s;iring that the <HI>[Prayers]</HI> we make for Pardon may be <HI>[heard,]</HI> and the Judgments de&s;erved by our Sins <HI>[averted,]</HI> in or|der to the Quiet of our <HI>[Con&s;ciences,]</HI> and our final <HI>[Ab&s;olution.]</HI> Secondly, Here is another <HI>[Collect,]</HI> wherein <HI>[Almighty God]</HI> is de&s;ired by his univer&s;al <HI>[Compa&s;&s;ion]</HI> to all his Creatures, and his unwillingne&s;s that any Sinners <HI>[&s;hould dye]</HI> if they would repent. On the&s;e grounds he is de|&s;ired to <HI>[forgive, receive and comfort us]</HI> who are now deeply &s;en&s;ible of our Sins: And al&s;o he is intreated to <HI>[&s;pare us]</HI> from the Puni&s;hment we have de&s;erved, becau&s;e he hath <HI>[redeemed]</HI> us, and we acknowledge <HI>[our frailty and vilene&s;s,]</HI> and truly <HI>[repent of our Faults].</HI> Finally, We beg of him to be &s;peedy <HI>[in helping us here,]</HI> that we may not dye in our Sins, but ever live with him hereafter in Glory. Thirdly, Here is a gene|ral <HI>[Supplication,]</HI> Fir&s;t, For Grace to convert and <HI>[turn us,]</HI> and the Motives are taken, from our pre&s;ent Temper who are now <HI>[weeping, fa&s;t|ing and praying:]</HI> And from Gods gracious Na|ture who is <HI>[a merciful and compa&s;&s;ionate, a patient and gentle Lord, apt to &s;pare and lay a&s;ide his Wrath.]</HI> Secondly, We intreat him to &s;pare us who are <HI>[his own People,]</HI> and the Mo|tives are, becau&s;e <HI>[his Mercies are great,]</HI> and becau&s;e his dear Son intercedes with us and for us, by who&s;e <HI>[Merits and Mediation]</HI> we hope to prevail, <HI>Amen.</HI> And after all this be performed devoutly by the whole Congregation, the Church thinks it very fit the Prie&s;t &s;hould comfort and di&s;|mi&s;s them with <HI>[his Ble&s;&s;ing,]</HI> wherein he begs
<PB N="464" REF="247"> of God to <HI>[ble&s;s them]</HI> with all good things, and <HI>[keep]</HI> them from all Evil; and that he will declare he is plea&s;ed with them, and give them <HI>[Peace]</HI> in this World and in that which is to come: And this &s;hall all be made good to tho&s;e who have truly repented: <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV4>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>FINIS.</TRAILER>
<PB REF="247">
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</EEBO>
</ETS>
